《The Blue Kingdom》


 Prologue (Sat艒)

    The Square of the damned was a sad place. Empty. The gray walls filled with moss contrasted with the vivid gold and reds of the Imperial city buildings. This place was one of the few links where the lower class could glimpse the divinity of their Emperor. Of course that was not the day. The door of the Sun, the one that connected the square to the Palace, was closed. The two bronze lions that guarded the entrance were facing the other side of the square, where the Gate of the people, let in the few citizens interested in the execution.


    Sat¨­ sighted. He wished he could look the Emperor in the eye before he died. Curse him. Spit on the floor and scream some nasty words he could not avoid hearing. But they were no ones. Not worth the attention of such an important person.


    His fellas were all standing in the only structure of wood in that square. The massive gallows were fit to hang all of them. twenty buccaneers of the Geckos. Half of them were already hanging from the ropes.


    Actually, the show hadn¡¯t started yet. The town crier was still shouting the required introductions, praising the country and the divine emperor. The companions who were already hung by the neck had been killed during the assault on the treasure ship. They had been dead for days, and the stench was palpable.


    When the sweet words about the People of Hanan and its divine Emperor finished, the crowd clapped. It was early morning and only a few merchants had come from the market that overlooked the square. The town crier, a passionate fella with a charismatic voice, was talking in the common tongue.


    Common was the language of the merchants, known all over the world, but the people of Hanan, and especially the inhabitants of the imperial city of Wei-le, were stubborn people and did not use it much. Sat¨­ wondered for a moment but realized promptly. It was all a charade. A show of power, not to their own people, but to the rest of the world. And especially to the underworld of it. Same reason they noosed the men that died days prior.


    ¡°No pirate will ever touch the riches of our nation!¡± the town crier said with exaggerated passion. ¡°This scums tried, yes they did¡­¡± The speaker stopped, moving his hand towards the prisoners slowly but with overplayed movements, to emphasize his performance. ¡±But the jewel of our fleet, the Yoon-tee, is impregnable. Invincible.¡±


    Some onlookers, surely government hooks to encourage the masses, cheered. The square was now more crowded. Marketers, sailors, traders, they were all excited to see the executions. For people like them, to see people like Sat¨­ die was a celebration, a show.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t catch s¡¯all!¡± The shout from the gallows froze the square for an instant. ¡°Some left with yer gold!¡± The voice of Sat¨­¡¯s friend Bawee bursted in a forced laugh.


    ¡°Lies!¡± replied the town crier. He ran to face Bawee. far away enough to avoid a bite, but close enough to receive a spit. Sat¨­¡¯s friend was not an idiot of course. The barker had purposely exposed himself, to have an excuse to brighten up the execution with a little torture.


    Seeing that the buccaneer did not sting, the town crier turned and, with a disdainful movement and a grimace on his face, ordered the executioners to begin. ¡°Hang the liar first,¡± he said in a mocking tone. The crowd cheered with joy. Bawee¡¯s laughter continued to echo off the walls, much louder and forced at each breath, until the sound of the hatch halted it. The spectators bursted in a loud celebration.


    Bawee died as a liar. But he was right. One boat left much earlier and was long gone when they caught Sat¨­ and his fellas on the shore.


    The man on Sat¨­¡¯s left side spat on the floor. ¡°That rats better be drowned by now. I swear I will ghost their dreams all eternity.¡± Awang raised his chained hands and swore with a cross sign over his chest.


    He boarded the treasure ship on that rowboat that deserted. When the plan failed and everything turned to hell, their escape vessel was long gone and they were the first to be caught.


    The town crier rang the bell with authority until the audience, obedient as a flock, stopped bleating. ¡°Our soldiers fought with bravery, courage and determination,¡± the crier said. ¡°All the criminals are now falling to the Emperor''s justice!¡± The crowd, now bigger than before, roared with passion.


    ¡°Bravery¡­¡± mocked Awang. ¡°There were seven of us left on that junk. We surrendered, and they didn¡¯t care. I swear! They killed five of us in cold blood. No bravery.¡±


    ¡°Dead men ar¡¯easy to handle.¡± Sat¨­ whispered, ¡°They don¡¯t need us all a¡¯live for this charade.¡±


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    ¡°Our Majesty,¡± continued the town crier. ¡°Has declared the Mob called Black Geckos an enemy of the Empire. All of them and anyone else that wishes to follow their steps will have the same faith as these poor souls.¡±


    The crowd, now as big as half of the square, cheered with the snap of the rope.


    The Black Geckos, his brothers, were the most fierce assembly of buckos, pirates, scammers, thieves and assassins of the Tampraparni island. Everything illegal in that country was run by them. Their numbers had grown so much that in recent years, many of their members were engaged in looting on adjacent islands, including the three of the Hanan Empire.


    Soldiers were checking for visible tattoos all over the square. Sat¨­ was sure their brothers would be there. Whisperers to inform about everything that happened to the big bosses. But of course, they were not idiots. Although most of the Geckos liked to show with pride their membership tattoo in visible places, the ones with more delicate jobs had their ink hidden, like his old friend Harin, who was a good whisperer and had his lizard tattooed at the inner side of the lip.


    He looked at his wrist. His ink was now blue and blurred. It was a stupid tradition of his fellows; he thought. But as the lassies used to say, ¡®If ye fear being caught, yen¡¯t deserve to be a lizard¡¯. He looked everywhere, but he did not find any familiar faces.


    The cheering repeated as another hatch opened. ¡°Ain wanna die,¡± whispered Ramal. The kid on Sat¨­¡¯s right was sobbing and shivering. Ramal was one of the few young mates that always mocked him for being too old. They always made jokes about his clumsy old hands and his limping pace. Now the old buccaneer smirked at the sight of the broken young man.


    The cracking of the next hatch shocked young Ramal. He raised his hands in a sign of prayer. ¡°You better pray to your gods fast. The black hoods are closing in,¡± Sat¨­ said happily, to have a last chance to mock the boy.


    Awang was still cursing the souls of the two that rat that night. ¡°They better enjoy the gold fast. The lassies will find them soon and make them pay!¡± Resentment filled his words.


    Sat¨­ met those two young boys a day prior to the assault. They were not members of the Gecko¡¯s piracy branch. Both joined at the last minute to fill the teams. The eldest was a mean scallywag. A pity land¡¯s man capable of anything. He was what the gang used to call the punchers. Thugs and killers for money. The other one was a skinny boy from the Rabbit¡¯s hole. A land¡¯s man as well. A passionate and buoyant fella with soft but dexterous hands. Although he never talked about his past, the mates knew he was possibly a market¡¯s thief. He was not a boy with a heart for that life. A rabbit amongst wolves. If anyone was enjoying the gold, that was the puncher.


    ¡°D¡¯little flowerer must be feeding the fish now. The other one was no man of sharing.¡± Sat¨­ said to his companion.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. ye¡¯ll both be dead soon. No one rat in the Geckos.¡±


    Sat¨­ noded and his thoughts drift to old memories. The Little Red Panda Tavern. His hearties singing around the fire. Ale and rum running all night, and the warm beds of the gang sirens. Since young, his life had always been the same. After each heist, they¡¯d go to celebrate. First half a share, years later a full share, the money never lasted more than a few days. Then, starving and hungover, they would join the next plunder party.


    Two hooded men reached young Ramal. The boy tried to fight them, but it was in vain. His struggle embarrassed old Sat¨­. ¡°die like a man, lubber,¡± he grouted with disdain.


    Sat¨­ was not scared of the rope. Most of the people like him never reached old age. It was always the rope, the iron or the salt. And he was happy that he finally found one of the three after a long life.


    ¡°A man whose name is not important and will never be remembered,¡± the town crier said, following the two executioners. ¡°He has been accused of attempted robbery. Piracy and being a member of a criminal organization. He has been found guilty by the Emperor himself and whose destiny is the gallows and not another method of mercy.¡±


    ¡°Our waters will be much cleaner now.¡± mocked one hangman through the mask. The other let out a laugh as he tightened the rope around Hamal¡¯s neck. The kid didn¡¯t cry or protest any longer. He didn¡¯t try to get away, either. Maybe he was paralyzed by terror or a glimmer of valor filled his heart, but in his last moments, the boy behaved bravely. When the executioner kicked the lever, the floor opened up and Ramal fell to his death in silence.


    ¡°Remember the Little red panda?¡± Sat¨­ asked his fella. Awang looked at the sky with his eyes closed. ¡°Blow me down if I don¡¯t,¡± whispered to the old man with a smile. ¡°The fun life of a buko.¡±


    ¡°Nay¡¯ye worry about that rats. The lizards will find them. And tey¡¯ll pay¡­ very dearly,¡±


    ¡°Aye,¡± sighed Awang. ¡°Se ye in the deeps, las.¡±


    The hangman, now in front of Sat¨­, stared at him with fierce eyes. ¡°One less of you. Until the seas are clean.¡± In the background, Sato could hear the babbling of the town crier, talking about his crimes and the punishment. The rope passed in front of his eyes and then it tightened his neck.


    ¡°This¡¯a world made of water, ye idiots. A world filled with ships and starving people. There¡¯ll always be pirates. There¡¯ll always be Black Geckos. Ye not cleaning nothing!¡±


    The masked man mocked his words. His face was covered, but Sat¨­ saw it through his eyes.


    Without an answer, the hangman pulled the lever, and all went dark.

 Ch01 - Greetings! (Macha)

    Macha¡¯s movements were painful and exhausting. Little by little, he sat up in bed. The bandages were tight, perfectly placed, and no part of his sunburned body had been left untreated. His mouth tasted of something bitter mixed with the swettness of honey.


    He lazily looked around. On the floor he could see his old rags, dirty and smelling. On a chair were a pair of new sailor shorts and a white shirt. Macha scratched his subtle beard patches and looked at himself in the vanity mirror.


    He was a skinny boy, but the days he spent in the sea took a toll on him, and now he could easily see his ribs under the skin.


    He leaned forward and stared at his palm, also perfectly bandaged. From the pain he felt all over, where Chew had cut him was where it hurt the most.


    He vividly remembered that moment. The boat was sinking, and when he threw the first bag of coins into the water, Chew enraged. The memory of his murderous eyes gave him cold shivers.


    Chew was a fighter, a killer. Macha was not. To survive in the streets of Tamraparni he never relied on blades or fists. It was always his brain that kept him alive.


    From the first sight of that puncher, Macha knew he was going to kill him soon or later. He was good at reading people.


    It was not Macha¡¯s idea to rat with the gold. It was Chew¡¯s. But if Macha hadn¡¯t agreed to defect with him, he would now be dead. Chew needed two more hands to handle the prize, and he went along until, by luck or misfortune, the storm caught them and Chew fell overboard.


    His eyes watered. The memories of the storm and the following days, floating adrift in full sun, without eating for days or drinking anything but rainwater, were overwhelming. He was not a religious fella, never had been. But before the catamaran and the mermaid girl, he prayed with all his heart.


    The mermaid.


    His memories of the rescue were hazy. The ship approaching, the man waving his hand. And the shadow underwater, darting towards him and leaving a stream of bubbles in her wake. Noone could swim that fast, but whoever dived under the boat to catch him off guard from behind looked like a human. A girl. Of that, Macha was sure.


    Now he was in an unknown vessel, and inside what he had sworn was a lady¡¯s room, if not for the insane amount of books and boxes of machinery parts in every corner.


    The smell of the oils and perfumes that filled the room combined with the soft rolling of the ship nauseated him. He needed some fresh air so, with a complaint at each movement, he changed into his new clothes and left the room.


    Macha was an observant person. Not by curiosity, but by profession. Being attentive to details of places and people used to give him a hand in the streets. An advantage to protect himself and also to use against the fools he used to rob in the markets.


    The next room was what sailors called the bridge. It was bigger and brighter, and like the bedroom, it was all made of varnished wood and nicely crafted metal frames. That was the ship of a rich man, he soon realized.


    His thief¡¯s mind began to fantasize, but he cut it off promptly. His prayer while drifting on that small boat was a beg to Ishna, the goddess of the seas. He prayed to survive, and he did. No one survived alone in the Big Blue. As an offering, he swore he would change. Be a better person. And now his words were a sacred oath.


    On the other side of the room, next to the windowed wall that led to the outside, there was a hatch leading to a dingy lower deck, where someone was hammering metal while whistling a shanty.


    He spent a couple of months on the buccaneers¡¯ ship, enough time to learn a few things and to hear many songs of that type. But it seemed not enough time to learn that one.


    From the opposite side of the hatch, a delicious smell made his stomach rumbled. Macha took a few steps towards the cased opening, stopping off a table with maps and navigation tools that were worth a good sum of money.


    In a matter of seconds, his mind calculated the price of all. It planned a way to take it unnoticed as soon as they reached port, and it also considered the ways to sell it afterwards.


    He shook his head and scuffed his feet, following the smell of food.


    The galley, what sailors called the kitchen, was equipped with tools and cutlery of the finest craft. Next to the stoves there was a woman, sitting on a chair with wheels.


    ¡°Hello there. How are you feeling?¡± Her voice was warm and delicate.


    ¡°Hi, I feel much better, thanks.¡±


    The woman graved the wheels, and the chair turned, to Macha¡¯s surprise. He never had seen such a thing. The chair with wheels seemed difficult to handle, but the woman moved it gracefully.


    She fixed her eyes on him, and her gorgeous face gleamed with a beautiful smile. ¡°You slept just a few hours. You need more rest.¡±


    Macha scratched his dry tangled hair and smiled back. The woman turned her head and her sight got lost through the stern wall portholes.


    She was an upper class woman no older than thirty. He could tell with just a quick look. Her dress was the customary one of the rich women of the dragon islands and her hair, tied in a high bun, was of a common fashion in the north. All about her was perfect, so flawless that Macha felt something was wrong with her.


    ¡°My name is Lim, I¡¯m originally from Hieng.¡± She said, staring with an intensity that pushed his eyes down.


    ¡°My name is Macha. Nice to meet you.¡± He bowed in a greeting, northerner style. A move that, perhaps because he had done it wrong or because it looked stupid, caused Lim to chuckle.


    She pulled her chair towards a table in the corner and poured tea on a cup. Macha wondered if that was a lazy way rich people used to move around.


    ¡°I cannot walk, so we designed this to make my life easier,¡± Lim said, as if she was reading his mind. ¡°Seat, have some tea.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to have some fresh air if you don¡¯t mind, I feel dizzy,¡± he said, at the same time a roar from his stomach embarrassed him.


    Lim chuckled once again. ¡°Of course, dear, we will have dinner soon. If you are not too tired, you can join us.¡±


    Macha went back to the bridge, trying to decipher the contradictory feelings that Lim aroused in him. On the one hand, something about her seemed strange, but on the other, she had a warm and friendly demeanor, which had made him feel good.


    The big metal hatch-door was heavy. It was one of those that can seal any water from entering inside. Macha used the little strength he still had and exited to the deck. The breeze felt fresh and life-giving.


    The outside was a flat platform made of wooden planks that connected the two hulls. Catamarans were a rare type of vessel Macha had seen just a few times in the docks of Amarvatti.


    The ship, which had the sails up and drifted aimlessly, was rocking gently, making little squeaking sounds. In the center of the deck, next to the central mast, there was a kind of huge wooden bell, with portholes around its wall and chains at the top that tied it to a metal structure.


    On the edge of the deck, a strange machine caught Macha¡¯s attention. A human shaped armor of the size of a little kid. Its extremities were short and made of a folded fabric, with tweezers instead of hands. The body was a sphere made of a brownish metal, same as the head, round as well, and with a porthole instead of a face.


    Macha scratched his eyes and walked towards it. ¡°Hello,¡± he said, timidly.


    The metallic person was staring at the surface of the ocean. ¡°Anyone there?¡± he whispered, trying to look inside.


    With a soft squeeze, the big head turned. ¡°Greetings! I am Rob.¡±


    Macha gasped and fell on his butt. He¡¯d have screamed, but his voice was gone, and he only managed to swallow.


    There was no person inside. The helmet, where he should have seen a human head, was packed with cables and wheels that turned and twisted, exactly as the fancy gear made in the clockmakers¡¯ street.


    ¡°Greetings! I am Rob.¡± It¡¯s voice echoed inside the metallic body.


    The boy could not find any words to say. He crawled cautiously to have a better look but there was no one inside, only junk. He was sure that was a joke; it had to be. But, he heard of the stories. Stories of the wonders of the Far North: The Cluster of Nor¡¯wes.


    Macha stared at it for a long time. ¡°What, what are you?¡±


    ¡°I am a self-reliant underwater operations Automaton. Greetings! I am Rob.¡±


    Macha nodded, although the answer made little sense at all. He had many questions. How could it possibly move? Was it cables? How did that thing see and talk? He was too tired and weak to bother and remained seated right where he felt, in silence.


    He had only enjoyed a few minutes of the sunset when someone cleared his throat behind him. A tall and lean man, possibly the one who greeted him during the rescue, was standing with his arms crossed.


    Macha, as he always used to do, studied him carefully, but quickly at the same time.


    His clothes, full of soot and oil, were those of a sailor. Nothing special. An old shirt and rail trousers held up by suspenders. He wore his pants folded to the knee and wore nothing on his feet. No military background. Old soldiers never went barefoot. He was not rich enough for that kind of ship, so Macha concluded Lim was the owner, and this man was her sailor.


    The man wiped the oil off his hands on the leather apron. ¡°So, born and raised in the Rabbit¡¯s Hole, Uhm?¡±


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    His arms and hands were covered in plates of a whitish color, as if his skin was made of metal. He took a little of tobacco from a small bag and filled a wooden pipe. His bushy grey eyebrows raised, requesting an answer.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Macha said, laconically.


    The sailor lit his pipe and sucked deeply, blowing a great puff of smoke that surrounded them both. ¡°I heard the kids there choose a new name when they leave the place.¡±


    ¡°They have called me Macha all my life. I didn¡¯t see a reason to change it.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense. So, tell me young Macha,¡± the man paused to take another puff. ¡°How does a boy from ¡®Tampra¡¯ end up far nor-west of Wei?¡±


    Macha had all his lies ready. ¡°I was in a crew of fishermen. We lost our mother-ship and got caught in a storm.¡±


    The old sailor hummed and reached for his mustache, gray like the rest of his hair, stroking it with his fingers. ¡°Very well, kid. Now you are safe.¡± The sailor¡¯s voice could not hide a tone of suspicion that Macha caught immediately. ¡°This is my ship, the Ballerina. You can call me Em.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± Macha said, trying to figure out how to convince that man he was not a threat.


    Em walked to the edge of the deck and threw the ashes from his pipe into the sea. ¡°The Big Blue is a dangerous place. You are a really lucky fella.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I was sure I was going to die of hunger or be eaten by a sea monster.¡±


    Em looked at him askance and cleared his throat. He filled his pipe again and watched the water for a long time.


    Macha took the opportunity to analyze him better. The Rabbit Hole, a place in the slums of Amarvatti where orphans were trained in all the underworld arts and crafts, was well known by the Parni people. Was that man a Parni? His skin, darkened by years of work under the sun didn¡¯t give a clue. By his facial features, Macha could tell he was not from the dragons like Lim, but the old man could be from any of the southern islands of the Ring.


    He could know from experience. After all, he was a sailor, and an old one. Wrinkles and a balding head were proof enough. Taverns were an excellent place to get information and he had plenty of years and travels to know about the Hole.


    Macha stared at the man¡¯s arms. The armored skin was made of pieces that fit the shape of his extremities perfectly, leaving just little black gaps between them, especially on the joints.


    Was it just armor? The thought made him look at Rob again.


    ¡°Greetings! I am Rob.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t stop saying that until you introduce yourself. ¡°Said Em, his eyes lost in the blue. ¡°This robot is a wonder from Bandanii flea market. Still, his speech is really basic. We are working on it.¡±


    ¡°Bandanii?¡± asked Macha.


    ¡°Aye, In the Red Island. If you want to find the best: Bandanii city. Ignore all the rest, especially in the Ring. Only charlatans here.¡±


    Macha heard stories of that place. The Red Island was the reaching point for sailors that traded with the Nor¡¯wes. But word was no one traveled there any more.


    ¡°You crossed the Big Blue?¡± asked the boy, surprised.


    ¡°Aye.¡±


    Macha looked at the machine with his eyes wide. ¡°Greetings!-¡±


    ¡°Macha! My name is Macha!¡±Snapped the boy, enduring the mocking smile under the sailor''s mustache.¡°I thought no one sails North West anymore,¡± He continued.


    ¡°Just a few ships these days,¡± Em hit his arm with the pipe and all the ashes flew with the wind. ¡°Listen kid. As someone that just saved your life, I¡¯d like a little favor in return. When we leave you at a safe port, please don¡¯t talk about what you see on this ship. The wonders of the far North are not always seen with a good eye around here.¡± Em frowned and stared at him, waiting for an answer. The kid swallowed and nodded.


    Em walked away a few steps and stopped. ¡°Is not that we keep any secret. Many know about our machines in the ports we sail, but I don¡¯t like people sniffing around at every corner.¡±


    Macha couldn¡¯t avoid looking at Em¡¯s arms, shamelessly .


    The sailor raised his hands and closed them in a fist. ¡°This is just a prosthesis. An artificial replacement.¡± He opened and closed his hands slowly, with his eyes fixed on the palms. ¡°I lost my arms long ago.¡±


    After a moment to remember past times, he cleared his throat and stroked his mustache. ¡°Red Island. Best replacements you can find. Uhm, anyway. Dinner. Yes. When Ivy comes back, we will have dinner. You are free to join us, aye?¡±


    Em left Macha alone with Rob. Immobile, the talking machine seemed concentrated on the surface of the water. For a long time, Macha remained there, sitting in silence over the wooden deck wondering about the strange crew of that ship.


    For now, none of them seemed too interested to dig in his past, and that was a good sign. Hopefully, he¡¯d leave the ship without being reported to any authority. The old sailor was suspicious, his voice betrayed him. He didn¡¯t seem to worry too much, otherwise, how could he let him wander around the ship unattended? Was he so careless?


    A soft splash brought back his mind to the deck. On the surface, next to the hull, the head of a girl showed between the waves.


    He wondered if that was the first time the girl had surfaced since he was outside. ¡°Hello, you must be Ivy. My name is Macha.¡±


    The girl tossed a bag towards the boat and held out a harpoon with a large fish on the tip to Rob. The machine grabbed it with its pincer hands and, with noisy and awkward steps; it picked up the bag and went inside. Macha raised his hand and repeated his greeting, although the girl¡¯s furtive gaze suddenly interrupted him. Without letting him continue, she plunged again.


    The boy got up, letting out a small wail of pain. The sound of a great splash startled him and he staggered, almost falling into the water. That girl had jumped to the deck directly from the water, without the need of any rope or ladder.


    ¡°You like to catch me off guard,¡± he said, trying to sound as friendly as possible. His charm was not working at all.


    The girl strode to the wooden bell and tied his harpoon. She wore a black suit that covered her body, except hands, feet and face. It was tight against her slim but athletic body, and although it did not show anything, it was a type of clothing that women did not wear.


    Macha blushed and looked the other way. She strode away, giving him a last scowl before disappearing through the door.


    Back to the galley, Em and Lim were already sitting, drinking tea. The table was covered entirely with a large variety of dishes, many of them of food he had never seen. Lim invited him to sit with them with a subtle nod and a hand wave. She filled a cup and smiled.


    ¡°So, what was a Parni kid doing in Wei?¡± Em said, breaking the charm of the moment.


    ¡°I was fishing-¡±


    ¡°Aye, aye. You said. I mean, why was a Tampraparni boy fishing there? As far as I know, no one but locals have permission to work those waters.¡±


    Macha¡¯s body tensed, although he already had enough experience not to show it. Before answering, he put on a face of someone who is not worried about being asked, but who understands the concerns of not being trusted.


    ¡°Tamprapani waters have been over-fished for a long time and there is not much left. Our Cap sneaked into Hanan to get a better catch.¡±


    ¡°When you throw the hook in another pond, the fish that¡¯s caught is you.¡± replied Em, condescending.


    ¡°I was quite new. I was in no position to tell the captain where to fish.¡±


    ¡°No one has. Cap¡¯n orders are cap¡¯n orders.¡± Em said, with a bit of pride in his voice.


    The young girl stormed into the room. Em and Lim stopped paying attention to Macha, which relieved him a bit.


    Lim pointed her hand towards her. ¡°Macha, this is Ivy, our niece.¡±


    Macha only nodded, knowing there was no greeting coming from the girl.


    ¡°You found how many pearls?¡± asked Lim.


    Em looked at the ceiling and sighed. ¡°Very good, leave them on the navigation table, I will count them later.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fantastic dear, I¡¯m impressed.¡± Although Lim seemed to talk to Ivy, Macha could only hear the woman¡¯s voice. Was she reading Ivy¡¯s mind? The boy thought.


    With a manly sailor¡¯s attitude, she plodded through the room and dropped her own weight into the chair. She was blotting her black hair, loosened at shoulder length. If Lim was the very picture of class and finesse, she was the opposite. Under an oversize shirt and short pants, there was no hint of womanhood he could notice. Even so, with a round face where thick lips and deep dark eyes ruled, she¡¯d been considered pretty by most.


    ¡°Please, let¡¯s eat,¡± Lim said, waving her hand and nodding slightly.


    Macha¡¯s stomach roared.


    ¡°I know you are hungry, young Macha, but you should eat and drink just a bit. If not, you will get sick.¡±


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am,¡± replied him.


    ¡°Just Lim, please.¡±


    Luckily, there was not much conversation during the dinner. Lim asked Ivy some questions while she, with her mouth full, answered with gestures. Em followed their conversation quietly and Macha was relieved that he didn¡¯t ask again about his past.


    While Ivy devoured everything that was at hand, Em only ate a bit of soup, and Lim didn¡¯t touch any food at all. Macha, following the woman¡¯s advice, ate a little of everything.


    ¡°I ate while cooking, and now I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Lim said, covering her smile with the hand. Although being an expert at reading people, the subtle mannerisms of the northerner woman were difficult to decipher.


    Of one thing, he was now sure. Lim could read minds, and that was why he felt something strange about her. What he was not yet sure was to what degree she dug into him. Did she find out about his past? All seemed to point they still didn¡¯t know, but it could all be a sham to keep him calm until, when reached port, they¡¯d hand him over to the authorities.


    Uncomfortable, he decided to put some distance between him and the sorceress. ¡°I should rest a bit more.¡± he said, this time, unable to hide his nervousness.


    Lim nodded, and her smile gave him chills. He stood and bowed his head. ¡° Thanks so much for your kindness. I cannot express how thankful I am-¡±


    ¡°No worries, kid, forget about it,¡± interrupted Em. ¡°Do you know the way to the cabin you slept in before?¡±


    ¡°Yes, thanks.¡±


    Em nodded and looked at the plate. Ivy continued to ignore him but Lim stared with that smile that was disturbing and charming at the same time. Without thinking twice, Macha left the room.


    Midway, he stopped once again in front of the navigation table. As they said, there was a bag filled with big pearls. That was an expensive prize that they didn¡¯t count yet.. He could take a few and they would never realize.


    The temptation from his old self was strong. But the new Macha won. He was a newly changed man.


    Glad to keep his oath, he turned his back on the pearls and headed to the room.


    Lying in bed, exhausted and staring at the ceiling, he remained for hours without being able to sleep. He couldn¡¯t get the strange group he had just met out of his head.


    If Lim had read his mind and knew the truth, he was doomed. Although perhaps she could only partially read minds. Em suspected him. And Ivy was even more dubious. Escape was not an option until they were close to land. And with that mermaid girl, he wouldn¡¯t have taken two strokes before she dragged him into the abyss.


    When his worries could no longer bear the weight of his exhaustion, Macha felt his eyes slowly close. Little by little he felt calmer, realizing that although his future was uncertain, he had to be grateful to Ishna for having rescued him from certain death. He was alive, and that was a miracle. Content with that thought, he fell asleep soundly, as he had never slept before.

 Ch02 - Sea-born (Ivy)

    Ivy scratched her head and yawned. Her hair was messy, her face¡¯s skin greasy and her breath was, as a nice way of putting it: uncomfortable. There was no time for a morning shower, and that infuriated her.


    Em¡¯s banging on the door didn¡¯t help to ease the mood. ¡°Wake up, kid! How many times do I have to say it today!¡± Em used to call her ¡®pumpkin¡¯. A nice nickname for a five-year-old girl. When the old man was upset, he used to just call her ¡®kid¡¯. Maybe he believed it was a way to punish her emotionally. But truth be told, she was now a woman, and ¡®kid¡¯ seemed like a more acceptable option.


    The morning had started well. it didn¡¯t matter that her uncle was punishing the door incessantly. Ivy had dreamed that she was walking in her hometown, holding the hand of her parents, and when she remembered the dream in the morning, it was a gift.


    Of course, her dream was not real. What she imagined being her native town was just the white flower-filled streets of Helsios. her favorite place. And her parents, like always, were random people with blurred faces.


    Em smashed the door again. She changed and tied her hair in a ponytail. She passed Em¡¯s cabin and entered the head. There was no force of nature capable of stopping her to at least brush her hair and teeth.


    ¡°You overslept, kid,¡± said Em when she reached the bridge. He was leaning on the wheel, sight fixed on the window. He wasn¡¯t sailing, just ignoring her. Ivy had lived almost her entire life in the Ballerina, and she knew perfectly well when the ship was at anchor. Without having gone outside, she also could know that it was a gray, cloudy day, with almost no wind and hardly any waves.


    She signed with her hands ¡®I¡¯m sorry,¡¯ but Em didn¡¯t look. Ivy crossed the bridge with loud footsteps, aggrieved at having to apologize a second time, and tapped her uncle¡¯s arm with the finger repeatedly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It will not happen again.¡±


    Em growled like a dog. It was his way of saying ¡®you always say that, do you?¡¯. Instead, he turned to the navigation table. ¡°We have work to do.¡±


    He handed her a chart of whalers¡¯ rock. ¡°Last night I reached the Cape of the dwarf lion and got light-words from one of Chan¡¯s ships.¡± Em squeezed some tobacco into the pipe chamber. Ivy frowned. He knew how much it annoyed her.


    Em put the pipe in his mouth and cleared his throat. ¡°Well, It seems some idiot was smoking inside the hold and made a fire.¡±


    Ivy crossed her arms and raised one eyebrow.


    He moved the pipe¡¯s tip over his lips slowly. ¡°Anyway, they requested recovery from the wreck.¡±


    Suddenly Ivy remembered that Lew, Chan¡¯s grandson, used to work in the area. She wanted to ask who''s ship had sunk, but she knew Em would annoy her for over-caring about Lew. He¡¯d done it before, and it was exasperating. ¡°Any losses?¡± she signed.


    ¡°Nay. Just pride and expensive material.¡± He pointed to a part of the map. ¡°We are here, There¡¯s another whaler anchored right over the wreck.¡±


    Ivy was hoping Em would explain all the details, so she¡¯d not have to put on her ugly glasses. She was not lucky. With the thick glass, she saw the details of the area.


    ¡°Coral parches and sandy bottom. Ten fathoms. Easy. I can go myself with bladders and the-¡±


    ¡°Nay,¡± cut Em. ¡°You will descend with the bell.¡±


    ¡°But it will be faster if-¡±


    ¡°We will use the bell and marked ropes.¡±


    Ivy bit her lip. Em was incredibly annoying when upset and that got her out of her mind. She had done that type of job hundreds of times and although it was only she who risked her skin, she could make no decisions on the matter.


    Ivy checked the chart again. ¡°We are forty leagues sou-est from Ya Yan!¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Are we going to make up for lost time by cutting back on our stay in Wei-le?¡±


    ¡°Possibly, why?¡±


    Ivy clenched her teeth and stormed away.


    ¡°Rob does the first survey! It may be murky down there if the oil barrels had spilled!¡± Yelled Em from what was now the other room.


    Lim was, as always, in the kitchen. Ivy took a quick look at the table. Fortunately, the pillock was not there. Happy to not have to see his liar¡¯s face, she sat down to eat a couple of filled buns. As usual, the meat ones were the best.


    ¡°He is sleeping.¡± Lim stirred the stew with the spoon like it was the best thing she could ever do. Her aunt really loved to cook and, watching her doing so, put a smile on her face. ¡°¡°I can see you don¡¯t like him, but I have the feeling he is a good person.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s simper vanished. ¡°He is a pirate!¡± she signed with abrupt movements. Lim was extremely smart. With a simple look, she¡¯d discover someone¡¯s personality, where they came from or even what they were thinking. That she trusted the boy was something to keep in mind, but for Ivy, it was difficult thing to do. Everything pointed he was a sea dog. Em said he was too soft for that life, that maybe he was a smuggler. Whatever it was, the boy had lied, and that was bad enough.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have the hands of a pirate, Em told me.¡± Lim said, with one of her smiles of hope on her face.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t the hands of a fisherman, either,¡± snapped Ivy.


    ¡°Your idea about the pearls was good, don¡¯t listen to your uncle.¡±


    Lim had seen through her, of course. She noticed her anger but this time she failed to recognize the reason. The kid didn¡¯t take any pearls, but luckily Em hadn¡¯t boasted of being right. Yet. Ivy was indeed, angry, but not because the failed trick. It was because of everything else.


    She only needed a puff to end the conversation. Lim understood. With little more delay, Ivy finished her breakfast and rushed outside. The bell was already hanging from the poles and the floor hatch was already open. Rob was checking that all the joints were sealed, something she would check herself later.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that lovely Ivy?¡± shouted someone from abeam. Next to the Ballerina, there was one of Chan¡¯s whaler ships. Ivy recognized Lew¡¯s Red dragon immediately and felt like a ton of weight was being lifted off her.


    The crew, all familiar faces, waved all with broad smiles and Ivy raised her hand timidly in return. Whalers were people she usually despised. Killing any life for another reason that was not food or self defense was a sin to her. But Chan¡¯s fellas were, most of them, good people struggling to bring food for their families and, although she didn¡¯t approve of that way of life, she had learned not to hate them.


    Secretly, she searched for the young captain.


    Lew was the only reason she loved to stay in Wei-le for as long as possible. Chan¡¯s grandson was a charming boy who always took her to see the most beautiful places on the island and, most important of all, he did not treat her like a freak. He had even once confronted his group of friends for having spoken ill of her behind her back.


    Lew was engaged. His family had arranged his future with an upper-class girl, a fantastic option for the Chan to climb socially. But Lew didn¡¯t want an arranged marriage. He always said that he wanted to marry for love, and sincerely, Ivy had dreamed more than once of the possibility that she was the one. She¡¯d love to stay in Wei-le. Now she was a woman, and the Ballerina was smaller with each passing year.


    ¡°Lew Isn¡¯t here Ivy, we¡¯ll tell him you ask, nah?¡± shouted Perng, a young jolly fella with the voice of a hundred-year-old man. Ivy blushed and began to inspect the hood. With her hearing more acute than normal, she heard the sailors chuckle.


    ¡°Sealing rings are in optimal condition,¡± said Rob. ¡°Hoses attached and secured. The mill is rolling, the battery is charged, and the air pump is performing at a hundred percent.¡±


    Ivy gave him the sign of ¡®Thanks¡¯ and the robot bowed his head to enter the bell. Rob could understand sign language, as well as common. He also understood the code language used with the telegraph, semaphore lights, and bells. It didn¡¯t mean he was smart. Lim, the one who made him, was the brain.


    ¡°Are you going to dive with those clothes?¡± Em¡¯s question spooked her. The old man was sneaky sometimes.


    She was still wearing her shirt and shorts. It was Perng¡¯s fault, she thought, for making her lose concentration with his comments.


    For some reason she couldn¡¯t understand, Ivy thought of Lew¡¯s friends as she made her way to the hull¡¯s store room. Comments, whispers and gossip from them always made her feel small, a freak.


    Some sailors also looked at her like a little monster. it was no secret she was different. And while some believed her abilities to be a blessing from the gods, others viewed it as an aberration.


    The storage room was small and messy, filled with gadgets everywhere, although Ivy knew where all her things were exactly located. The rubber suit was her talisman. When she put it on, the diffident girl disappeared. Now she was self-confident, brave, and powerful. She was sea-born.


    Before returning to the foredeck, Ivy could already smell the stench of tobacco. Her uncle, blowing smoke like a chimney, was chatting with the whalers. ¡°Ye-neh! It¡¯s a midget!¡± Perng said, drawing a laugh from his mates and a little chuckle from Em.


    ¡°Next time at Wei port, you have my permission to board and check yourself,¡± said Em, his eyes drifting towards her. ¡°Oh, Ivy, these fellas need to recover the try-pots from the try-work. They are big and heavy. We can help them lift it up with the bladders.¡±


    Ivy stopped abruptly, hands on her hips and gaze fixed on the airhead man. Em¡¯s eyes looked around, confused. He took the pipe and raised his hand in a sign of peace. ¡°I will not throw the ashes in the sea, I promise.¡±


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    Ivy snorted and stormed into the bell. She loved her uncle, but lately the old man only made her angry. Ivy was no longer a scared child, taking her first strokes in the sea. She was an experienced diver who could do the job better than anyone. Lim had understood her right away, but the old curmudgeon seemed not to have noticed yet.


    ¡°Light on, air pumping at three point three.¡± said Rob from inside. Ivy checked the bladders and gave a thumb up to Em. The old man raised the heavy bell using a complex system of pulleys and gears powered by the steam engine of the ship. Before the bell turned towards the opening on the floor, Ivy attached the chained weights to the sides of the round base.


    The bell raised and the clicking of the chains mixed with the squeezing of the wood.


    Ivy had to make sure that when she descended, the bell did not touch the edges of the platform, since, being such a heavy object, a minor blow could destroy the floor. The swell had increased, and the bell swayed gently.


    She was distracted for a second when a large wave made the bell brush the side. The sound, muffled by the rubber protection, made Em snap his teeth.


    She pushed, and the gears screeched. Any other human would not move that massive structure, but she was stronger than anyone.


    When the bell was a few feet under the water, the rocking of the ship no longer affected the structure. Ivy jumped into the water and swam towards the whaler. They handle her ends of the ropes, color painted to know which one to use at all times.


    A sailor spoke to her, although she did not hear. It was possibly a joke or some compliment. Now she was focused. Her thoughts, isolated. Only the diving and the precious loot from the bottom mattered.


    The sea was clear and raindrops splashed the surface over her head. The bell, visible from a good distance.


    ¡°Raise the air flow at four point five,¡± she said when entering the dive bell. Pulling some small strings connected to the surface by hose, she requested Em to descend. ¡°I¡¯m going first. Vis is not bad and we may gain some good time.¡± she signed to Rob, who stared at her with his lenses hidden behind his porthole.


    ¡°Uncle said I do first survey-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the one in charge now, correct?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    ¡°Good boy, I will be back before you bottom out.¡±


    The bell was descending slowly, and she was a fast swimmer. She plunged into the deep and soon reached the bottom. Around two fathoms before she touched sand, the visibility dramatically worsened. Even with her vision, with which she could focus underwater even better than on the surface, she couldn¡¯t see beyond her feet.


    She started an expanding square pattern but found nothing, only sand and patches of hard coral. More dead than alive. The area was filled with crown of thorns, a sea star that fed on coral, and there was a significant amount of sea urchins, an indicator that the water was not healthy.


    The ship was supposed to be there. But there was nothing. Frustrated and gasping for air, Ivy reached for the rope that connected her to the bell, but it was not tied to her belt.


    Convinced that it had been loose, Ivy swam to a shallow area. ¡®Double check every knot!¡¯ Em complained inside her head.


    Almost at the surface, she had a visual of the big bell chain. In shallow waters she was exposed. That was an area with abundance of marine mammals, and with them there were a large species of shark that prey from the darkness of the depths.


    She needed to use her special sense more than ever. Like some marine life, Ivy could perceive other beings underwater. It was a feeling in her guts. A sensation that would tell her if a predator was close.


    Luckily. her guts said nothing.


    She reached the chain and followed it down. The bell had already hit bottom, with the anchoring weights crushing the coral.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for me? You smashed the corals below!¡± snapped her.


    ¡°You were not here. I requested orders from the surface.¡±


    Ivy rubbed her face. ¡°Go out and survey the area.¡±


    The robot obeyed without complaint. Rob didn¡¯t have the ability to question decisions.


    Soon after, Ivy was only accompanied by the gloom of the lantern and the hiss of the air pumped from the surface. She felt irritated and burdened. Was it because she had to stay in a small boat her entire life? Was it because Em treated her like a child every day?


    With an abrupt movement, she closed the light. The flame consumed oxygen, and she did not need it. Her eyes soon adjusted to the darkness. For her, that depth was like a sunny day.


    ¡®You should have been with Rob and helped anchor.¡¯ the words of his conscience sounded too much like her uncle. It was maddening.


    The rattle bells shook, making sounds that formed words for those who could understand. Em was asking for updates.


    ¡°Rob is still searching,¡± she replied, pulling the strings.


    Em responded with a laconic ¡®all right,¡¯ and asked again soon after.


    ¡°I will inform you when we find it!¡± Luckily for him, the bell system could not reproduce her rage.


    Rob climbed the structure to enter the bell with difficulty but, as usual, without taking any misstep. ¡°Wreck is further than expected. I recommend bell relocation.¡±


    Ivy informed Em, who raised the bell without wasting time. Now, using the steam engine, Em would move slowly but with precision to the new location, a place Rob had marked with a buoy attached to the sunken ship.


    During the long wait, she had time for a bite. Lim had made fried rice with Parni sauce. Spicy, as she liked. Meanwhile, Rob had his lens fixed on her, terribly still, an creepy behavior she was already used to.


    ¡°Who told you to call Em, uncle?¡± she asked, after the meal.


    ¡°Aunty allowed the variable.¡±


    Ivy shook her head from side to side, gnawing her lip. She knew Lim would do something like that, eventually. For her, the robot was one of the family and for years she tried to make him appear more human with each update.


    The bells rang, and Ivy jumped into the water. This time, she would not let them smash the coral. Putting her arm inside the bell, Ivy showed to Rob, who at the same time showed to Em the course rectifications necessary to rest the bell on a sandy bottom.


    After a series of loud thumps, the weights stabilized the bell, leaving enough room for Ivy to exit.


    This time, she tightened the safety rope firmly and attached the bladders to her belt.


    The visibility didn¡¯t improve. Locating the ship later than she desired, Ivy returned to the bell for some air. Resting, she could hold her breath for a good half hour, although on the move, and especially if she had to do heavy work, the time was reduced by more than half.


    To speed up the job, Ivy used to run small colored strings from the bell to the important parts of the wreck, to make it easier for her to travel in poor visibility. In addition, she used small balloons made of skin filled with air so that she could breathe without having to go back to the bell.


    With all ready, she just had to attach some bladders filled with air to the heavy pots and tie the rope of the whalers. The solid metal pot rose with difficulty. Breaking everything in its path and blowing up three bladders along the ship¡¯s hull.


    Bringing the second to the surface was even more difficult. The rope got stuck twice, and Ivy had to replace the bladders many times. It was a hard job, but she was born for it. She was a sea-born.


    After that, the hard part was done, and she only had to search for bags and chests of value. She found harpoons and lances, cutlery, and tools. Everything that was not in containers was put in baskets that she tied to the bladders. Every time she went back to the bell to have a small rest, Rob informed that the surface was pushing them to work faster, as the weather was worsening. That, of course, warmed her blood, but she was a professional and she didn¡¯t let that alter her performance. Without jeopardizing her safety, she finished the job in a few hours.


    As he picked up the last rope, he saw a metal box half submerged in the sand. On a closer look, she noticed it was a chest with a large padlock. She convinced herself there was still time. You don¡¯t lock a chest with a padlock if there isn¡¯t something valuable inside. A treasure perhaps?


    Her mind fantasized. Most likely, the chest was part of the whaler, and the sailors on the surface would be glad she could get it back.


    Ivy grabbed one handle and pulled, but even with her superhuman strength, the chest didn¡¯t budge. It was filled with something heavy. Would it really be valuable? She returned to the bell, completely excited by the discovery.


    ¡°Uncle ordered us to return,¡± said Rob. ¡°He said we need to set sail as soon as possible. Storm is coming.¡±


    Ignoring him, Ivy placed the rest of the material and filled some bladders with air. Enough to help with her weight, but not to hinder the dive, since she had to carry them all at once. When she took the hammer, Rob insisted. ¡°Uncle ordered us to return immediately.¡±


    ¡°You go first. I found something important. I will reach the surface before the bell, anyway.¡±


    Rob answered, but the ocean muted his voice.


    She tied the bladders to the chest, but it didn¡¯t work. The box was stuck. She hammered the padlock until it cracked. Excitement intoxicated her. She grabbed the lock and put her feet down to give the final jerk when a stabbing pain shook her.


    ¡®Look twice before touching anything.¡¯ the old curmudgeon used to say. ¡®Why you didn¡¯t keep your distance?¡¯ he¡¯d have grunted. His voice whispering in her head.


    Ivy dropped everything and checked her feet immediately. The sole had a puncture, from which a trickle of blood was coming out. She searched carefully to find what had stabbed her. There was nothing.


    She left everything behind and swam to the surface. Mid-water, she tried to concentrate on her special sense, to look for dangers, but her heart was pumping hard, her brain blurred. her leg cramped.


    The sting, mild ache at first, became an excruciating agony in a minute. She¡¯d never experienced such terrible pain. The need for air became an obsession. She needed to get out. Surface. Air.


    ¡®Underwater, always stay calm and focus,¡¯ said Em voice, as if the old man was there. But her brain was not listening. Fear was taking over.


    The tightness of her lungs. The pumping in her veins, the cramps on her legs. Nothing was more dangerous now than her own mind.


    Her senses exploded into waves of information that terrified her. In the middle of the blue, without sight to the bottom or to the surface, Ivy looked desperately to all sides. She prayed to her soul animal not to appear at that moment. She looked down helplessly, but there was only blue. Nothing came.


    Ivy gave a couple of kicks that hurt her soul. She was not sea-born; she was not a special kid. Only a scared little girl learning to swim for the first time.


    ¡®Stay calm and focus!¡¯ Em said. She closed her eyes tightly. Her leg was burning. Her lungs as well. She cleared her mind of pain and fear. She ignored the need for air. With a determination stronger than she had ever, Ivy swam to the surface with slow but powerful strokes.


    The first puff at the surface hurt. Cold filled her lungs. A breath of fresh air that filled her with life and joy.


    Stretching her will power further and ignoring the pain the best she could, she swam to the Ballerina. Her body barely responded, and the waves, now more rough than hours ago, made her swallow water.


    That made her feel ashamed. The girl who was born in the sea. A girl with skills that made her unsurpassed in that element. She was now struggling to stay afloat.


    ¡®How can you be so careless?¡¯ would her uncle say. ¡®You almost got yourself killed for what? a stupid chest?¡¯


    Ivy boarded the ship with extreme difficulty. A deed she usually performed with an easy kick of her legs.


    She tried to hide her struggle. She didn¡¯t want Em to notice. Luckily, he was busy securing the bell. The wind was howling, and the ship was rocking heavily.


    ¡°Ivy, to the wheel! Sou-est, full speed!¡± the old sailor screamed his lungs out.


    A loud thunder made her turn. The sky was as dark as night. The Storm was not coming; it was already there.

 Ch03 - Broken (Lim)

    ¡®Twenty degrees, Five point five seconds. Two mesures. wind at approximately twenty. Unacceptable conditions.¡¯


    Lim looked through the window hole and daydreamed.


    ¡äRequest: Come back,¡¯ she pleaded to herself. Her thoughts were far. On an imaginary island with white sand and azure sea. A place only she could see through the portholes.


    She always dreamed of that island. It was the perfect home she built for her family. A place they could hide. But it was dangerous. Each time her dreams drifted further and longer and it was more difficult to return.


    ¡äRequest: Come back,¡¯ repeated her inner voice. It was a futile request. Lim was lost in her dream, happy to hide from the storm. ¡°I don¡¯t want trouble,¡± she whispered. ¡®They need you!¡¯


    The clank of a falling pan spooked her. She looked around. The Ballerina was rocking and pots, cutlery, and plates were reeling incessantly.


    Lim bit her lip and pulled the chair. Her brain had wasted just a few minutes away, but there was no time to lose. There was a storm over them.


    The ship hurled with a loud squeeze of wood, and Lim grabbed the table to keep from falling .


    She just secured the chairs when the voice of Macha gave her the third scare of the evening. The kid was standing at the entrance holding the bowl of soup she prepared a few hours prior. He seemed troubled.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to bring the bowl, dear.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, it was delicious. I¡¯m just getting sick with these waves,¡± said the boy, with a trembling voice.


    Lim noticed he was indeed nauseated. details on his expression were like an open book to her.


    ¡°I understand. Do not worry, Em is an expert sailor. We will get to calmer waters soon,¡± she said. Her face, programmed to be the perfect mask of serenity and composure.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to help you here. I cannot go back to that room. If you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Lim checked the boy. He had not enough rest after what he had been for, but his recovery was going well. Help a bit securing the galley wouldn¡¯t hurt him, and she definitely needed a hand after the delay.


    ¡°All right. Help me with the pots over there.¡±


    Macha smiled, showing an uncommon white teeth for a person of his background. Lim recorded that data for later. Had he lied about his name? Was the story of the Rabbit hole all a sham to hide the actual truth?


    Parni people commonly had brown skin. Although the tones, depending on the area of the island, could vary, ranging from the darkest to the lightest. Macha claimed to have been born in the south, a place where dark tones predominated. Although he wasn¡¯t anywhere near Lim¡¯s paleness, he had a light skin, a characteristic treat of the north of Tampra.


    ¡®Inconclusive. Could have been sold to the Hole. there are many records of such practices.¡¯


    Days of intense sunlight punishment had left streaks of copper in his wavy hair, and his eyes were brown and gold at the same time.


    ¡®Hazel eyes. Golden variety: Red island. Possible Berin nomads or Ranemut tribes ancestry.¡¯


    The Red island was mostly desert. The land there had little green. Lim loved green. The islands of the Blue Kingdom were better. Filled with beautiful jungles. She wished to be there now. She didn¡¯t want to face a bad memory anymore.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡± Said Macha. Lim blinked.


    ¡°Just Lim, please,¡± she answered, setting a comforting smile. ¡°The storm scares me, I¡¯m not myself right now.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry, Ms Lim, Mr. Em is a good sailor, right? I will stay here to be sure your chair doesn¡¯t flip.¡±


    Macha put a lot of emphasis on sounding self-confident and brave, though Lim noticed the fear clearly. ¡°That¡¯s very nice of you. Help me finish this.¡± Lim waved towards the chairs and Macha, without delay, started to secure everything.


    Lightning illuminated the sky. Thunder followed. ¡®Three seconds. Close.¡¯ Her thoughts drifted again, Eleyes fixed on him


    ¡®One mesure and eighty, taller than Ivy by ten. Age unknown.


    Analyzing: Muscle development, minimal but present.


    Analyzing:, facial hair, minimal but present.


    Analyzing. Function(overall);


    Set variable macha.age[Tampraparni calendar]= 16;


    Set variable macha.age[Blue_Kingdom calendar]= 17;


    Run Island();¡¯


    ¡®No!¡¯ Lim blinked. ¡®Your family needs you awake!¡¯ Her gaze was still on the kid who didn¡¯t notice her absence.


    ¡°Dear, I need to check on Em. Can you handle all this?¡±


    Macha nodded. completely focused on his task.


    Lim pulled her chair to the bridge. For the first time in a long time, she almost lost control. She wanted to cry.


    Lim was a broken object. She had been for years, but so far, she was doing well most of the time. It was during unpleasant situations that her mind failed more than usual. Her brain was once a perfect machine without equal. Now, shattered and confused, it was only trying to avoid the fear, sadness and pain that memories of events like the storm could provoke.


    ¡°I will ask Donna to erase it. She will help, she always helps,¡± she whispered.


    The bridge was empty. Em and Ivy were definitely setting the storm sails and securing the dive bell, but they were late. As in hundreds of times before, Ivy should already be sailing the Ballerina away from the storm. But no one was on the wheel.


    Intrusive thoughts filled her mind, and although unpleasant, Lim faced them all. She would not hide anymore. Her family needed her.


    Lim wanted to check outside, but the windows on the bow wall were too high. She pulled the big door of the deck, but it was too heavy.


    With a fit of stubbornness, Lim pushed open the door again. The icy air whistled loudly through the small gap. The chair creaked and one wheel lifted off the ground. Lim did not give up and pushed even harder. If it weren¡¯t for Em pulling from the other side, Lim would surely have fallen to the ground.


    ¡°Darling, I need to pass.¡± Em said. Lim noticed concern and tension.


    ¡°Sorry dear,¡± answered her, moving out of his way. The Captain, soaked to the bone, rushed to the navigation table and packed everything into the drawers. Lim checked the floor. Under other circumstances, she would have reproached him for leaving the floor wet, but now was not the time for trifles.


    ¡°The storm is coming from the north. We cannot go back to Whalers¡¯ Rock. Chan¡¯s whaler sailed east but I¡¯m afraid we will have to head south,¡±


    ¡°Tampraparni waters? why?¡±


    ¡°The bell is still underwater,¡± Em put on his raincoat with the dexterity that was only earned with years at sea. ¡°I told Ivy many times! In situations like this, swim to the surface first to help me!¡±


    Em clicked his tongue and tied a bag around the belt. ¡°Ascending inside the diving bell doing nothing instead of helping me secure the deck!¡±


    Lim wanted to say a few words to calm him down, although Em shot out, grumbling.


    ¡°Dear, put the hood on-¡± Lim¡¯s words were drowned out by the hiss of the wind. The noise of the storm was deafening. With the clank of the door, only the squeeze of the wood and rattling in the kitchen remained.


    Lim checked on Macha. The boy was absorbed in his work and he was almost done. He was a hardworking boy, that was for sure.


    A terrible blow on the outside scared them both. ¡°What was that?¡± asked Macha. Similar hits and the heavy scratching of wood followed. Macha¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°It¡¯s the diving bell. They¡¯re pulling it out of the water. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Lim answered. With this swell, pulling that massive structure with no collateral damage was an impossible task.


    The metal door closed again, this time with an even louder crash. Lim turned her chair and saw Em opening the hatch of the lower deck and storming inside. The engine began to purr. Soon after, he came back with a long rope over his shoulder.


    ¡°Em. Did the kids come back?¡±


    ¡°Rob did, but Ivy is still down there.¡±


    ¡°Wha.. what?¡± she stuttered.


    ¡°Rob said she was finishing some important work.¡± He slammed the hatch door. ¡°¡¯Important work¡¯ he said... What¡¯s important is to get the Ballerina out of here!¡± His face was red. Em took a deep breath and closed his eyes, trying hard to calm himself down.


    ¡°I can row, ¡°Lim said, putting on one of her special smiles. The one that combined warmth with a little mischief.


    Em chuckled and met her eyes. It was not her funniest comment, but combined with her smile and the complicity between their gazes, it would work. Em needed that moment. It¡¯d reset his mood and improve his focus.


    She was broken, but still useful. The old Capitan shook his head side to side and left the room with a smile on his face.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m done Ms Lim. Is there anything else I can do?¡± Macha said from behind.


    Lim had a hard time moving the chair. Even Macha, who reached out to help her, had trouble staying on her feet. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m fine.¡± her mind, lightning fast, had in a second a few things to do to keep the boy busy. ¡°Past the kitchen, there is a sliding door that leads to a small storage room. Go see that everything is secured.¡±


    Macha shot out, and the exterior door squeaked. The sight of Ivy limping towards the wheel relieved her. Limping; something was wrong.Her face was pale, with a wince of pain. ¡®Danger! Immediate medical evaluation required.¡¯ ¡°Oh dear! Ivy, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The girl took the wheel with one hand and pulled the throttle levers with the other. She didn¡¯t answer or look at her. Lim took a towel and handed it to her. She was shivering. ¡°You must be freezing!¡± Lim said.


    ¡°No worries. I strain my ankle¡­ it¡¯s too slippery.¡± She lied. Ivy was in shock. Enough to forget she couldn¡¯t lie to her.


    With the storm sails on, the ship began to accelerate, and Ivy pulled back the throttle. ¡°Can I have some water?¡± asked the girl with a trembling hand.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Lim pulled the chair backwards. She didn¡¯t reach the galley when the moan of Ivy stopped her. ¡°Dear?¡± Lim asked doubtfully. Ivy had her head on the wheel without looking at where the Ballerina was sailing.


    ¡°Dear?¡± Repeated Lim almost as a whisper. Ivy¡¯s legs twisted and she fell, death weight, to the ground.


    ¡°Ivy! Macha, come, help!¡± Lim pushed forwards, but her chair went backwards instead. Last thing she remembered was the wheel of the ship spinning without control. The Ballerina roared with a wooden voice, and the floor smashed her head. Darkness.


    ¡®Restart;


    Run Island();


    .


    .


    .


    Welcome home Lim.


    Should we continue painting the forest? Or should we change the blues of the sea?¡¯


    Lim looked around. Everything was perfect. ¡°It looks wonderful!¡± She walked the shore up to the beach house. ¡°How about we put some more white flowers over there?¡±


    ¡®Daisies?¡¯


    ¡°And some jasmine? I love the smell!¡±


    ¡®Excellent choice!¡±


    ¡°Ms Lim,¡± called a voice from the depths of the jungle. Lim found it familiar, but it was not Em. Either Ivy. She ignored it and entered the house.


    Last time, she had changed the wall of the fireplace to bricks. But now it didn''t seem right. With a wave of the hand, the entire wall turned to stone. ¡°Yes!¡± Her face lit up with a big smile of satisfaction.


    ¡°I love the ceramics of the kitchen! It¡¯s really ¡­ ¡®Helsios¡¯!¡±


    ¡®And the wood is the red one. Cherry. Like the-¡®


    ¡°Ms Lim!¡± The familiar voice echoed through the house.


    ¡°Is that Rob?¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s the new kid. Macha. Is calling you back.¡¯


    ¡°Oh, I should go. Shouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡®Affirmative.¡¯


    ¡°My family needs me.¡±


    ¡®Affirmative, Ivy needs you.¡¯


    Lim opened her eyes. The white and red of her skirt was covering her face. She pulled the fabric down. Macha was in front of her with his eyes wide open. The spitting image of panic.


    ¡°Oh, thank the goddess! You were spinning around on the ground.¡± Macha took the chair from the other side of the room. ¡°The ship almost toppled over and fell onto its side, and Miss Ivy¡­ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong, and-¡°


    ¡°Leave the chair!¡± Lim shouted. Her head was spinning. ¡°Take the wheel! Hurry!¡± The pain was intense.


    The kid rushed to grab the controls. ¡°Miss Ivy. Wake up!¡±. Ivy was unconscious on his feet. ¡°Ma¡¯am I don¡¯t know how to sail this!¡± He Cried.


    Lim had to close his eyes for a moment. ¡°Make sure it doesn¡¯t spin out of control,¡± she said, almost fainting.


    She didn¡¯t know how to sail either. Years ago, when she was not a broken thing, her memory could remember everything. Now she could barely make medicines without the help of her books.


    She tried hard to remember old variables from Em¡¯s teachings. ¡°Can you see the round glass with a needle?. It¡¯s like a clock.¡±


    ¡°The compass, yes. I know that.¡±


    ¡°All right. Sail South. Windward. Don¡¯t take big waves perpendicularly. sail at angle. That¡¯s important, and¡­ and don¡¯t let them hit the ship from the side either. And, what else? Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am. There are waves everywhere out there!¡±


    ¡°The big-¡± She was fainting. ¡°The big ones.¡± Lim was going to pass out again when an invisible hand squeezed her heart. ¡°Macha, where is Em? Look outside!¡±


    ¡°I cannot see! There is just rain!¡±


    She bit her lip and crawled over to Ivy. Em had to be fine. He always tied himself to the ship during rough seas. Surely he tied Rob too.


    Macha shouted with excitement. ¡°I can see something, Ms Lim! On the edge of the ship. Mr Em, Ms. I can see him!¡±


    Lim smiled. She knew.


    When she checked on Ivy, her brain almost matched what it used to be. The perfect machine. Even when broken, Lim had moments of greatness.


    Clear thoughts, precise focus. It was a great feeling.


    The limping led to the swelling of the foot. The foot led to the sting. ¡®Poppy elixir. green flask, number four. Sweat and chills. Fever. Wha-¡¯


    Accompanied by the hauling of the wind, Em entered as he was the storm himself. His face was covered in blood, dripping from a cut in the middle of his forehead. ¡®Three stitches¡¯. He snorted and took Macha by the arm. Roughly pushing him away, as if the boy weighed nothing. Macha staggered, almost falling to the ground.


    ¡°What in the seven hells is happening here?¡± He said. His metal hand closed in a fist, squeezing with a force that would have been capable of breaking the boy¡¯s arm with ease, if he had wanted to.


    ¡°Something has hurt ivy down there.¡° Lim said. ¡°She fainted and Macha took the wheel at my command to save the ship!¡±


    Em, with his hand on the wheel, looked down and frowned.


    ¡°I was in the galley and¡­ and¡­ and then the ship turned and¡­¡± Macha stammered. ¡°When I came, Miss Ivy and Ms Lim were on the floor and-¡±


    ¡°Details later, kid. Help them first.¡± Em interrupted him, with a more friendly tone.


    ¡°Can you take Ivy to her room?¡± asked Lim. ¡°Second door past the toilet.¡±


    Macha replied with a grunt. He scooped her up and stood with difficulty, moving quickly and swinging side to side. His legs were struggling. Ivy was not a heavy person at all, but the young man was not used to the lifting. He¡¯d put all his heart into it, though. Lim realized.


    ¡°Are you hurt, Sweety?¡± Asked Em.


    ¡°I just hit my head. But nothing serious.¡±


    ¡°I hit my head too!¡± Em burst into loud laughter. ¡°I cannot wait for your magical hands to stitch me up!¡±. He overplayed another laugh. It was his way of reassuring others. It was clumsy, but Lim appreciated it greatly. ¡°But first we need to check on Ivy!¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± whispered Lim. ¡°I hope I¡¯m up to the challenge. It¡¯s been too long since-¡±


    ¡°You will do great, as always!¡± Em looked at her with a confident smirk.


    Lim returned the smile. This time she couldn¡¯t put on a convincing one. ¡°Where is Rob?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s perfectly fine. We were both well noosed.¡±


    As soon as Macha was back, he moved the wheelchair next to her. ¡°Boy. Be a good lad and help Lim check on Ivy.¡± said Em. Lim noticed a hint of shame and regret in his overall fatherly tone.


    ¡°I will Sir, don¡¯t worry.¡± The kid graved Lim¡¯s shoulder and pulled her up.


    ¡°Hoy, Macha...¡± the Captain cleared his throat. ¡°Sorry I pushed you¡­ I thought¡­ well, uhm-¡±


    ¡°No worries Sir. I understand.¡± Macha put Lim¡¯s blanket on her lap and pulled the chair through the small corridor, straight to Ivy¡¯s cabin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry people! This is just a little gaze.¡± Shouted Em with overconfidence. ¡°I have sailed much worse than this!¡±


    Ivy was in bed, her eyes half open but unconscious. When Lim put his hand on her forehead, she shifted uncomfortably.


    ¡°I was once stung by jelly and spent one week with fevers,¡± said Macha from behind.


    ¡°Quiet dear, I need to think.¡±


    Garlic solution, blue bottle; number two, right drawer; second, cotton pads, fresh water, brown bottle; number twenty. syringe box, shelf; box five.


    While examining Ivy, Lim instructed Macha on where to find everything she needed.


    It took him two trips to get everything except hot water. For that, it took him longer than with everything else. Obviously in those conditions it was madness to boil water, but Lim had no other option. It was essential to treat the poison. Macha did not object to the idea either and he did it without question.


    On his return, Lim noticed the reddish skin. ¡®Grade one burn. Need for treatment¡¯. ¡°Later I will give you an ointment for that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Macha said, although his eyes, moistened, said the opposite. ¡°Is Miss Ivy going to be alright?¡±


    Lim wiped her forehead with a cold towel and soaked a new one in the hot water. She, unlike Macha, couldn¡¯t get burned. The boy realized. Lim noticed it in his eyes. But it didn¡¯t matter. She was sure that Macha had already discovered her secret.


    ¡°Ms Lim, that water is still really hot!¡±


    ¡°Afirma¡­ Correct,¡± answered her with a heavy snort. ¡°¡°Before¡­ You saw my legs? Didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Macha stared, silent.


    ¡°If you lie to me, I will know. I recommend that you consider what you want to answer.¡±


    Macha¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Ms Lim. It was not my intention. You just rolled all over the place and¡­ and-¡±


    ¡°You saw my legs, right?¡± Lim stopped everything to stare at the boy. One of those looks she put on to intimidate. Macha bobbled his head. His mouth half opened. His eyes, looking at the floor. ¡°Well¡­ you saw what is left of them.¡±


    ¡°I saw,¡±.


    Lim sighed. she was almost certain Macha had seen her broken legs, but she needed to be sure.


    That secret was now shared with a stranger. Em¡¯s solution to that kind of problem was going to be unacceptable. She didn¡¯t even need to ask. How to solve it was only up to her.


    She soon finished treating Ivy and turned her chair towards Macha, who was sitting beside her. He was tense.


    Lim stared at the boy again, making him feel even more uncomfortable.


    Her first thought was to keep him on board as a mate. He was a hardworking boy and a good person at heart. She already had suggested it to Em, but the Captain was reluctant to offer him a job. Not if the boy kept lying.


    She could see the dangers of letting him go as well. Although Lim believed Macha was not the type to sell her for money, there was always the possibility that he¡¯d talk too much without realizing.


    Lim had heard him speak to his gods secretly. If the boy was a devout believer, the most convenient option for her was to make him swear and wish for the best.


    ¡°What you saw was the remains of what were my legs. Although I look human, I¡¯m made of metal and strings. I¡¯m what¡¯s called an Anthropoid.¡±


    ¡°Anthro¡­ Like Mr. Em?¡± Mumbled Macha.


    ¡°No. Em is a man. a real man with artificial arms. I¡¯m a machine. Like Rob.¡±


    ¡°Like.. Rob?¡± Macha grimaced. ¡°You are definitely nothing like Rob, Ma¡¯am.¡±


    Macha¡¯s comment amused her. ¡°Just Lim, please.¡± She looked around. The Ballerina had been moving more docility for a while. ¡°It seems Em is leaving the storm behind. Now¡­¡± The smile that she briefly had given to the boy faded, and she put on her most defiant face. ¡°My existence is a secret that few know, and I like it that way. There are people who, to take a look at a freak like me, can become very tiresome.¡°


    Macha was about to speak when Lim cut him off with her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t seem like the guy who¡¯d betray me for a handful of coins.¡± She continued. ¡°So I trust you won¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡°


    ¡°I swear Ms. Lim. I swear!¡± Macha sounded sincere.


    ¡°Do you swear for your gods?¡±


    ¡°I swear for Ishna, I truly do!¡±


    The kid would not talk. And even if he did, the Kraken would hardly find out. That would suffice, she thought. In addition, Lim had a plan. Maybe it was time to carry it out.


    ¡°And not a single word to even Em or Ivy about this either.¡±


    Macha made a cross on his chest and moved uncomfortably in his seat. ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t look like Rob at all.¡±


    She pulled her sleeve up and easily poke a hole in her artificial skin. She¡¯d fix it later. At the sight of her insides, the young man jumped from his chair. Cables and strings moved in synchrony with her fingers.


    ¡°Do I scare you?¡± asked her. The kid covered his mouth with the hand. He shook his head from side to side slowly. ¡°It¡¯s just hard to believe.¡± He sat back and spent a good time digesting what he had just seen.. ¡°You are amazing, Ms Lim. I mean it,¡± He finally said, nervous and excited at the same time. ¡°Everything on this ship is amazing.¡±


    Lim put a hot towel on Ivy¡¯s feet. Macha followed her movements, Sneakily analyzing Ivy, like he used to do with everyone. ¡°She¡¯s a real girl.¡± Lim said. ¡°As human as you.¡±


    Macha¡¯s disbelief became obvious. Of course, the boy had already seen Ivy¡¯s abilities. ¡°She is human. Just different.¡± insisted Lim. ¡°Now, I need a last favor. Take this and go check on our cranky Captain. I''m sure he did nothing about that cut on his face.¡°


    Macha took the bandages and opened the door. ¡°You are not a freak, Ms Lim,¡± he said before closing the door gently.


    Lim sighed. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just a broken toy.¡±


    Ivy half-opened her eyes and smiled slightly. Lim took her hand. She was a broken toy, yes. But one with magical hands.

 Ch04 - Rust & coal (Em)

    The swinging of the Ballerina combined with the warm of a sunny day were a powerful lullaby. Em opened his eyes just to close them right after. He was not snoozing, not completely. He could still feel his body sway and hear the slight snoring from the depths of his nose.


    He wanted to go deeper, to dive until he¡¯d find, again, the dream that usually eluded him. One he almost had moments ago.


    For a moment, he was successful. It was somewhere in Linee, a place he had never been, but that looked like many others he had seen during his adventures. The square was crowded as it was the coffee shop, and Ivy, still a toddler, was playing with other kids next to the central fountain.


    Em looked at his hands, flesh and blood, and stroked his fingers. She was sitting next to him, as beautiful as always.


    ¡°I wanted to come here with you, you know?¡± He said, checking on little Ivy.


    ¡°I know. It was your dream then, it is your dream now.¡± She smiled and tucked her hair behind the ear.¡± How is Ivy nowadays? Is she doing well?¡±


    ¡°She has a good heart. She is generous and kind, but she has grown stubborn and dauntless. These days she barely listens to me anymore. It was much easier when she was little.¡±


    ¡°Well, she is not a kid anymore. Now she is a woman.¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want her to make mistakes she will regret.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the whole point of growing, Em. The mistakes we made shaped the person we are.¡±


    He nodded and drank his coffee in one shot. In his dream, the coffee had no taste, no smell. This time, though, Em could smell it. He took a deep breath, enjoying the aroma.


    ¡°Is time for her to make her own mistakes. Let her grow, let her learn.¡± Her voice faded as he returned to the Ballerina.


    Beside him, Lim was waiting with a steaming mug in her hands. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to wake you up, but I think those on the ship are semaphoring us.¡± she said, her face glowing as usual.


    Em rubbed his face and snorted. ¡°I was not sleeping.¡± He grabbed the cup and took a sip. ¡°Uhm, hot. This is reinvigorating, thanks.¡±


    ¡°Reinvigorating.¡± repeated Lim, raising her eyebrows. ¡°That¡¯s a good one, dear.¡±


    Em answered with a proud smile. He took another drink of coffee and got up, stretching his back, which creaked loudly. ¡°How is Ivy doing?¡±


    ¡°She is doing fine. Fever is almost gone. She needs more time to rest, though.¡±


    ¡°Let her rest as much as she can. I can handle the ship myself.¡± Em said with the hidden intention to stop Lim on insisting about the smuggler.


    The kid was outside, at the bow, covered with a blanket and facing the Tampraparni clipper. From the window, Em could also see the flickering light from the border ship that had intercepted them the day before. He did not need to go out to translate what they were ordering, but he¡¯d had to answer from the deck either with his signal light or via flags.


    ¡°I dream about the square again,¡± he said.


    ¡°Was she there?¡±


    ¡°Aye. This time she asked about Ivy, like she knew her.¡±


    ¡°What did she say?¡±


    ¡°She said she needs to grow up by herself and learn from her own mistakes.¡±


    Lim smiled. ¡°That¡¯s the same I would say¡±.


    ¡°It was her face, but the words were yours.¡± The clipper lamps blinked again, asking to disengage the ropes. That meant they were already reaching port. ¡°Lim. When we arrive-¡±


    ¡°I know. No worries. When we arrive, I will disappear.¡±


    As soon as the watertight door was closed, he put the pipe in his mouth and lit the tobacco.


    Macha was practicing a knot. More than practice, he was butchering the rope. The driest mate could tie that with eyes shut and hands on the back, but that kid was showing since the beginning the sailing skills of a tortoise.


    Em took his flags and moved them to signal back. Then, he untied the rope that was towing his ship. ¡°The Eel goes around and enters the hole. The working end goes down, not up.¡±


    Instead of trying, like he said, Macha hid the rope under the blanket. ¡°Do you think we could have outrun them?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a copper-bottomed clipper, kid,¡± answered the Captain. ¡° They¡¯d catch us before you finish that knot.¡±


    That boy knew nothing about the sea. Em had seen through him at first glimpse but he actually cared little about it. What mattered was he wasn¡¯t dangerous, and the truth was, Macha was such a landlubber he could handle him with one arm. Without prosthesis .


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why they are pulling your ship instead of boarding.¡± Macha said.


    ¡°We are a Hanan vessel. Hanan and Tampra are on good terms. And they have an agreement to not board each other¡¯s ships unless there is a major reason.¡±


    ¡°Major reason?¡±


    Em sighted. Having to explain things to that boy was tiring, but deep inside, he enjoyed doing so. The feeling of teaching, explaining his knowledge, reminded him of the good old times. ¡°If we tried to escape, for example. Or fight them back. Then they have a solid reason to board. Even sink us. But for now we are only a lost ship that was not supposed to be sailing their waters.¡±


    Macha checked the mast. Em''s eyes followed. Swaying with the wind was the maroon Hanan flag, with its three golden serpent-dragons in the middle. ¡°So, now you are Hanan. What were you yesterday?¡±


    The question, with a brazen tone, annoyed Em deeply.


    He checked the horizon and grouted. The port of Patrishthana was still too far. ¡°Come kid, help me with the halyard.¡±


    To Em, Macha was nothing more than a babbler and nosy boy. Throwing him overboard was an idea that kept haunting his head the whole morning. He was in shape enough for a refreshing swim to the shore, a feat that he¡¯d definitely enjoy watching.


    While the war clipper was sailing away from starboard, a small steamer approached them from bow seas. They, as well, semaphored some instructions.


    Macha struggled with the winch. ¡°I still don¡¯t understand why we have to come to Tampra.¡±


    ¡°We weren¡¯t on the records, but I have the papers in order. Her Captain won¡¯t risk a bureaucratic headache for a little ship like us. They want to inspect my ship, make me pay some taxes, and if they can confiscate anything, even better. A legal robbery, all done by the book.


    ¡°You seem troubled about it. I thought you¡¯d be happier to port at your home island instead of Hanan.¡±


    ¡°I have no business there anymore.¡± Answered Macha. ¡°I¡¯d like to sail back to Wei. I have a friend there that will give me a job. I know it is too much to ask after all what you did for me, but I will pay you back with my work.¡±


    Em knew Hanan did not hire foreigners to fish their waters. It was another lie. Lim, who was always right about people, said he was a good person. But Em was at the edge of kicking him off the ship. It was not the lies but the fact that this boy believed he could tease him, an experienced sailor, with fibs that would not convince a monkey.


    ¡°Uhm, too far,¡± He whispered.


    ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. We were going to leave you in Wei-le, anyway. A set of new hands will be helpful now that Ivy is sick.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, mister Em. Thank you!¡±


    Em lighted his pipe, rejoicing in the kids¡¯ struggle. ¡°Come on, kid. It¡¯s not that hard,¡± mocked the old man.


    ¡°I was lost at sea for days. I¡¯m still recovering.¡±


    ¡°This morning you said to Lim her soup made you feel like a new man. Men don¡¯t whine. When you finish, wait here. I¡¯ll need you to bring it back again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Aye, aye Captain. You are a sailor of this ship until Wei, kid.¡±


    Em sailed the Ballerina in a well-received quietness. He thought about his dream. Wondered what he was doing wrong with Ivy.


    Lim was, of course, right. But how to understand what Ivy wanted, or needed? Em had always been a man of action. Not even when he was a young sailor in the navy did he understand boys his age. How was he going to do it now, that he was a rusty old man?


    Without realizing it, the ship was already at Port. The enormous bay could shelter a hundred large ships from the elements. Before commerce with the Nor¡¯wes was restricted, Patristhana was the most important point in the south, with all the trading going back and forth from there. Now, even though it was still the entry of the Tampraparni area of the Ring of Commerce, it didn¡¯t even have half of the transit it used to.


    ¡°Rob, engine! Macha lower sails!¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long for Macha to disturb his tranquility with more questions. ¡°Why didn¡¯t the clipper enter?¡±


    ¡°Warships stay outside the bay. Can you imagine if they engage in combat inside?¡± Em chuckled. Macha, who didn¡¯t follow, stared, waiting for an explanation.


    ¡°Uhm, well¡­ the other flag, aye? That was the Blue Kingdom¡¯s flag.¡±


    ¡°I heard of that place. It¡¯s in the maze, right? I didn¡¯t know it¡¯s a country. ¡°


    ¡°Aye. Few do so.¡±


    Em ignored Macha and focused on Rob, who was climbing the stairs of the lower deck.


    ¡°Rob, I need you to go to the storeroom. Put a blanket over the hatch and switch off over it.¡±


    ¡°I hide the entrance to the hull.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Good boy.¡±


    Rob didn¡¯t stop and walked away, followed by Macha¡¯s stare, who was still surprised to see him moving.


    ¡°All right, kid, help me with the ropes,¡± Em said with satisfaction. His plan felt, for the first time, it could work.


    There were three hatches to access the hulls of the catamaran. One at the front, middle, and rear. The Ballerina had fresh water containers inside the hulls. Small enough not to compromise buoyancy, but designed to appear to be the only thing on the chambers. Of course, there was also space for the storerooms, where they hid the most expensive goods from the far Nor¡¯wes, but only the center hatches give access there. One that was under a broken machine-man and another under the bed of a sick sailor.


    At the enormous stoned peer, there were twenty men waiting. Em examined them with a long glare. He was not a man who cared about how people look, so usually he never paid attention to details. It was when there was danger involved that his senses tightened, especially if there were guns around. His old sailor¡¯s body was maybe rusty, but his mind was still sharp.


    From the group of twenty men, half were soldiers. They were all armed with flintlock muzzleloader muskets, old and imprecise weapons. They had cutlasses and daggers, too. From the group, only four, five at most, were well trained and from that half, only two were what the old Capitan would consider dangerous. Still, Em knew full well that any man with a rifle, however clumsy, was a potential danger. And there were a lot.


    Surrounded by the soldiers, there was a scrawny man in a grey old suit. His eyes, deeply sunk into their sockets, were fixed on him.


    Macha helped the dock staff secure the ship, unsuccessfully, trying his best to look skilled. Em sighed and checked the documents he brought from inside.


    The bureaucrat, that the closer he was, the more he looked like a corpse, began to deliver his speech immediately. A verbiage that seemed to be known by heart and spoken with disdain. ¡°Any ship that wishes to sail the Ring of Commerce from Pratishthana to the northern kingdoms of the Dragon must register in our office before departure. Any ship planning to follow the Ring of Commerce into our waters from the North must register one month in advance in the office of Wei-Le. Your vessel is not in any of those logbooks. Prepare to be boarded.¡±


    Em waved the leather file over his head. ¡°I have all the documents in order here. That won¡¯t be necessary.¡±


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    The man beckoned with fast movements of his hands. ¡°Show me.¡±


    Em strode down the ramp and handled the file to the bureaucrat, who took his time to read every piece of paper.


    ¡°As you can see,¡± said Em. ¡°I have a letter of sail for every single country of the Ring. Including this one.¡±


    The man hissed loudly. Em took his pipe and lighted a bit of tobacco. The first blow went straight to the man¡¯s face. To Em¡¯s disappointment, the bureaucrat did not cough, but his glare of discontent was enough reward.


    ¡°You have letters of sail from everywhere indeed.¡± said the man, ¡°But your vessel was not on our records. Why were you sailing our waters?¡±


    ¡°Our trip was planned to be from Hanan to south of Ya Yan and back. Never intended to sail your waters.¡±


    ¡°But you did. To sail around to our northern border, you need to be in the logbooks. What was the purpose of your journey south of Whaler¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Search and recovery. We are a specialized team to recover valuables underwater. We use that thing ove-¡±


    ¡°Yah, yah, I know. I heard about it.¡± interrupted the bureaucrat dismissively.


    Irritated, Em took a deep puff, although his pipe had gone out.


    ¡°You will still need to pass a formal inspection.¡± continued the man, handing him back the papers. ¡°I will send one of my men later. And you need to register the date of departure and destination in office one.¡±


    Em knew how the legal robbery was going to unfold. First, they would send him to fill out papers and while he did, they would force him to pay some tax. The high taxes were one reason why the Ballerina never sailed in Tampra waters. The most abusive tax was the coal fee, which was only worth paying if a large ship was used. With great load capacity and consequently significant benefits, this type of ship was in the vast majority owned by the Royal Company of Commerce, who in turn, was who ruled the country.


    ¡°Now what, Mr. Em?¡± asked Macha.


    ¡°Now they will take the coal if I don¡¯t pay the fees. Listen, while I¡¯m gone, do not let anyone board my ship. You are a matey of this vessel now, and as the only mate on deck you can order them to wait.¡±


    Macha frowned, ¡°How about if they don¡¯t ask for permission?¡±


    ¡°Nay!¡± Yelled Em, striding away. ¡°No matter how much they insist or complain. Only you can let them board, they won¡¯t if you don¡¯t allow it!¡±


    He walked as fast as he could. Hopefully, he could do the paperwork before the inspector arrived. Inside there were a few tables, but only one clerk was working.


    ¡°What can I do for you sir?¡± said the office worker with great courtesy.


    ¡°I need to register for departure.¡±


    ¡°Sure sir. I need to know, name and type of vessel, flags, destination, purpose of the journey and date.¡±


    Em sight. ¡°Vessel is Ballerina. A two mast cat. Flag of Hanan. Destination is Wei-le,Purpose is returning home, and the date is today.¡±


    ¡°That will be five silvers.¡± She said with a complacent smile.


    ¡°I need to check for a permit for coal transportation and use. Where should I go?¡±


    ¡°Here you can arrange that, sir. How many tons will you store on departure?¡±


    ¡°Only one. I have a small ship.¡±


    ¡°Only?¡± His Answer shocked her. ¡°The cheapest tier is from fifty to one hundred, and it costs thirty gold. Plus the tax of three gold per ton.


    Em cleared his throat and scratched his eyes. ¡°Registration only, thanks. Have a good day.¡± He put the silver on the table and left.


    Back on the ship, the inspection team was already harassing Macha, who was standing on the deck with a stoic pose.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, sir. I have permission to board, sir,¡± said a man shaped like a barrel.


    ¡°I said you don¡¯t have permission to board. Captain¡¯s orders,¡± replied Macha firmly.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the captain, sir. You cannot tell me what to do, sir.¡±


    ¡°I am the only crew on duty. Is the law. If I say you cannot board, you cannot board.¡±


    The barrel man pulled down his vest in frustration. Of course, he hoped to be in luck and go up without the captain on board. Thus, without direct supervision from Em, he could have filled his own pockets with whatever goodies he found.


    ¡°I am the vessel Captain,¡± interrupted Em solemnly.


    ¡°Sir. Sir. I am the Inspector on duty of the Royal Company of Commerce of the Southern Islands. Awdeen Rashed. I request permission to board your ship.¡±


    ¡°I have to inform you, Mr. Rashed, that my mate here didn¡¯t let you board because I have a case of fever on board.¡±


    The little man¡¯s face turned white.¡°No one told me! It is not on the form.¡± he moved the papers with nervous hands.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t ask.¡± replied Em.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t ask because you didn¡¯t raise the yellow flag. Where is the yellow flag, sir?¡±


    ¡°I can assure you it¡¯s just a case of fever. Nothing contagious. No need to alarm anyone with yellow flags.¡±


    ¡°That should be decided by a physician.¡± Said the man hesitating.


    ¡°If you think so, then we wait for the Doc. I have all day.¡±


    Em needed him to be scared enough of Ivy¡¯s room. He knew doctors were not so easily available, so, waiting for one would take hours, and by then Mr. Rashed shift would had finished and all his chances to get a cut of the prize, banished.


    ¡°All right,Sir. I will proceed. I take your word.¡± Rashed said, wiping the sweat from his forehead.


    ¡°Then you have my permission to board.¡±


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want them enter.¡± whispered Macha.


    ¡°Not while I was not here. If we don¡¯t let that barrel come, he will return with a bunch of soldiers. Soldiers on my ship are the last thing I want.¡±


    ¡°Rashed is gonna bring two,¡± Macha pointed with his chin at the two men climbing the ramp. Those two weren¡¯t soldiers. At least not the kind that would make their country proud. Still, Em didn¡¯t want those thugs on his ship either.


    ¡°Gentleman¡¯s way.¡± said Em, pointing to the two bodyguards. With a disappointed grimace, Rashed ordered them back to the dock. The inspector avoided getting too close to Macha and waddled towards the watertight door.


    ¡°Be a good lad and keep an eye on those two,¡± whispered Em.


    Inside, Rashed checked every single corner like a little mouse looking for food And Em had to remind him a few times he was not allowed to touch anything. Rashed reluctantly agreed. But that didn¡¯t stop him from asking Em to open every single drawer and cabinets. The inspection of the galley became even more tedious than the bridge.


    When they reached the store room, the small man gasped and his whole body froze at the sight of Rob. The machine did as Em asked and was laying over the entrance of the cargo hold. ¡°What, what, what is that?¡± Rashed murmured from under a handkerchief that had been over his mouth since he entered the boat .


    ¡°That is called Automat. Is a toy for kids. I made it for my daughter. You pull some strings and it moves.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a huge toy! ¡±


    ¡°She always liked to play with my old diving helmet. I used that as the head. That¡¯s why it¡¯s so big.¡±


    The man tried to move it. ¡°It¡¯s really heavy. Can you make it move?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. It¡¯s broken.¡±


    Disappointed, Rashed left the storeroom and continued his inspection, avoiding Ivy¡¯s cabin. Em could hardly contain his satisfaction.


    ¡°Sir, where is the entrance to the hulls?¡±


    ¡°My hulls store water containers. If you want to check, the hatches are at the decks. Two at the stern, two at the bow.¡±


    The little man urged Em to open each one of the hatches, just to verify, much to his regret, that the captain was right.


    Rashed Scowled. ¡°How does your ship float, then?¡±


    ¡°The hull has air chambers as well. But it is not designed for storage.¡±


    ¡°Where do you store the coal, then? This is a steam, I saw the funnel.¡±


    ¡°We mostly sail. We use the steam to move the ship while we do underwater work. The amount of coal I have is small.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. I want to see. Where is that coal?¡± Insisted Rashed. Of course, he wanted to see it. Knowing that they did not have the permits, the inspector was already prepared to confiscate it. Or, as Em hoped, find a less drastic but more lucrative solution for himself.


    Bribery had to work. If they confiscated the coal Em bought in the north, he would have to buy the southerner variety. A type that burned better, and was perfect for giving speed to the heavy commercial ships but that was not suitable for the little Ballerina¡¯s engine. Not strong enough for that kind of pressure.


    Rashed followed Em down to the lower deck. Not without first forcing him to open the captain¡¯s room and inspect all of Lim¡¯s things.


    When Em hit the light switch, the little man jumped. ¡°Electric lights?¡± Exclaimed Rashed licking his lips. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this technology on a small ship. Your job must be well paid, sir. What is your business again?¡±


    ¡°As you can see in the contiguous compartment, my engine is small.¡± Em answered, ignoring a topic he didn¡¯t want to talk about. ¡°I need little coal.¡±


    Em pointed to the sacks, stored with other menial merchandise that didn¡¯t interest the inspector in the slightest.


    ¡°Let me see. That is fifteen per ten sacks on a pallet?¡± Rashed said, poking the air with fast strokes. ¡±Two tons. I need to see the papers.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the papers.¡± Em said, gritting his teeth.


    ¡°Sailing with untaxed coal is illegal in Tampra waters. You need to pay for the papers or I will have to confiscate it.¡± Rashed licked his lips again.


    Em pinched the top of her nose and squeezed her eyes shut. ¡°This is the only coal that my machine can use. Can we fix this without you having to take it off? ¡°


    ¡°Yes, sir. Pay the taxes,¡± Rashed replied with a sneer. The inspector, seeing that Em was biting his lip, changed his tone immediately. After all, he was the most interested in finding a less official solution to the matter. ¡°All right, sir. I understand. Listen, I have a friend in the office. He helped small merchants like you to get over this easily. I can ask him.¡±


    That was the moment Em was waiting for. If everything went like other times, the inspector would give him a friendly price which, although cheaper than the fees, would be still too expensive. Then, he would let him bargain, lowering it a bit. A final amount that Em couldn¡¯t afford either.


    He had to bypass all the scam machinery and make an acceptable deal with the inspector directly.


    ¡°What¡¯s your friend¡¯s price for such help?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, sir. I have to ask him-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure a smart and professional man like you knows the prices of your friend¡¯s¡­ alternative option. I¡¯m also convinced you are a busy person. So, how about we save each other¡¯s precious time, and we go straight to the point where you give me a price?¡±


    Em saw a flash of shock in Rashed¡¯s eyes. The inspector was used to na?ve merchants who only nodded and thanked. Being so blunt made it clear that Em knew what waters he was swimming in.


    Rashed frowned and moved his fingers in a counting motion, attempting to look as if he was really thinking. ¡°He usually, for this amount, gives a price of around twenty-five gold. That includes all permits.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s still really pricey.¡± Em said, faking a sigh of disappointment.


    ¡°It¡¯s a lot of work, sir. You need to understand. ¡°


    ¡°I know, I know. And the clearance of the taxes, and waving formalities, the commissions for everyone¡­ I wonder¡­ how much do you get from the twenty-five?¡±


    Rashed eyes opened wide. ¡°Sir! I get nothing, I¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°All right, all right. Listen.¡± Em leaned over the sacks and crossed his arms with confidence. That was his moment: He had to be convincing. ¡°I will not pay for your friend¡¯s help. I don¡¯t have that amount of money. So, we have only two options here.


    ¡°You confiscate my coal. Your friend will resell it and you will get less than the ¡®nothing¡¯ he¡¯d pay you from the twenty-five.


    ¡°The other option is, you confiscate only half of it. Your friend gets a piece of the prize and I keep the other half. And for your invaluable help, you receive seven gold. Straight into your pocket.¡±


    Rashed was unsettled, not knowing how to react to Em¡¯s move. Yet the Capitan could see that greed was winning the game. The inspector took his time, licking his lips again and again, a mannerism that Em came to find disgusting. ¡°Ten.¡±


    ¡°Eight. No more.¡± Em said bluntly.


    The inspector bobbled his head and extended his hand towards the Capitan. ¡°Eight it is. Gent¡¯s deal?¡±


    ¡°You get me the clearance for my ton and I give you the coin.¡± Em extended his hand, holding back the urge to squeeze hard. Rashed¡¯s face paled at the sight of Em¡¯s hand, who couldn¡¯t believe that the inspector hadn¡¯t noticed his prosthesis until that moment.


    As he explained to the impressed Rashed about his arms, they reached outside. Em sat at the ship¡¯s edge watching the inspector walk away, with his characteristic little mouse steps.


    Macha sat at his side. ¡°It took you long. Did he confiscate anything?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s taking half my coal.¡± mumbled Em, moving the tip of the pipe around the mouth.


    The deal he got was acceptable enough. Rashed''s ¡®friend¡¯ was not going to believe the Ballerina had no coal so one was better than none.  And if he bought a ton from Wei and mixed it with the ton he saved, his steam would manage.


    ¡°How much?¡±


    Em glanced sideways, surprised at the boy¡¯s familiarity with everyone. ¡°Eight,¡±


    ¡°That price for a ton is not bad, is it?¡±


    With the sight of the group of workers approaching, Em stood up. His knee creaked and his shoulder slightly squeaked.


    ¡°Aye, not bad.¡± The old captain tapped his shoulder gently, where there was one of the oil containers, hoping it was just a blocked tube. ¡°I¡¯m rusty but I can still bargain like old times.¡±


    ¡°The skinny old man with the cheap suit is also coming,¡± Macha said. En turned suddenly. No sign of Rashed. Em got a chill down his spine .


    There were also soldiers in the group. This time, more than soldiers, they were assassins in uniform. who stared atevery of the captain¡¯s moves, ready to use their weapons.


    ¡°It came to my ears that you have unauthorized coal in your ship.¡± shouted the bureaucrat. ¡°Two tons.¡± he added, with a grin of mockery and challenge.


    Em clenched his jaws, and the wood between his teeth snapped.


    ¡°My men need permission to board and seize your illegal merchandise. But do not worry, I know it was all a matter of bad luck, so we will prepare a batch of the same size from our storehouse at the price of thirty gold. Including taxes and clearance.¡±


    ¡°You can keep your generous offer. I don¡¯t want it. Permission to board and make it quick.¡± Snapped Em.


    The workers made a human chain and in the blink of an eye, Em¡¯s bags were on the dock. During the entire time, the soldiers did not take their eyes off him.


    ¡°My minions think I am stupid.¡± said the bureaucrat, still challenging him with his eyes. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not stupid.¡± He walked next to Em and whispered. ¡°Next time you accept my first proposal.¡±


    Em took the paper from his hand and walked inside. ¡°If you are done, get out of my ship.¡±


    He clapped Macha on the shoulder, and the boy followed. ¡°Let¡¯s go kid. Help me set sail out of this damn place.¡±

 Ch05 - A tale from the NorWes: The new maid (Claudia)

    The view through the window was wonderful. Mountains, with steep and snowy peaks, surrounded a lake with clear blue waters, blinking with the sun¡¯s rays. Meadows full of spring flowers covered the valley entirely. Blue, red, yellow, whatever color Claudia wished to see was there. Even so, green, her favorite color, reigned over the landscape. And what a green! The prettiest she had ever seen.


    ¡°How old are you?¡± Alexander asked.


    The question was lost among the bird¡¯s songs. Claudia wasn¡¯t sitting in the Professor¡¯s house anymore. She was running and dancing in the meadows, gathering wild flowers and fruits. Smelling the grass and wood after a rain. That was the life awaiting if she got the job. the thought spooked her.


    Claudia suddenly returned, as the Professor repeated the question. ¡°I¡¯m sixteen, sir.¡±


    ¡°You are really pretty,¡± the professor said with one of those grins the factory men used to make while harassing her back in the city. Although still unpleasant, the compliment from him didn¡¯t bother her, as the professor seemed like a nice and good-natured person.


    ¡°Stop intimidating the girl!¡± The professor¡¯s wife, Anna, who didn¡¯t share the same opinion about her husband¡¯s comments, hit him with a wooden spoon. ¡°Girl, do not listen to this old man. He is messing with you.¡±


    Alexander bursted in a laugh, and Anna hit him again. ¡°He is no creep or pervert. He is more interested in numbers than women. I can tell you that.¡±


    ¡°Dah!¡± The doctor ended his laugh abruptly. ¡°Fine, fine. Tell me Claudia. Do you believe in the All-Mother or the Maiden and the old gods?¡±


    ¡°The All-Mother, sir.¡±


    Anna stopped stirring the stew and turned menacingly. ¡°Alexander Mickhai Stoyev. You stop asking the girl questions that are none of your business. Ask her about the job position or you won¡¯t have dinner tonight!¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine, don¡¯t be angry gorodoi.¡± interrupted Alexander unsettled. ¡°To me, that¡¯s an important question! Our beliefs build our personalities, as does our knowledge or our feelings. Am I right?¡±


    The girl, who didn¡¯t really understand, just nodded.


    ¡°Nevermind,¡± continued the Professor, clearing his throat. ¡°In your letter, you talked about a sibling, a brother. Is he in Bratsberg?¡±


    ¡°No sir. He joined the army two years ago. We mail from time to time. The more time passes, the less, to be honest.¡±


    ¡°Sad, sad indeed, so¡­ you¡¯d be able to move to our lovely town with no coming and going to the city?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°See, it is really important to me you are available anytime my wife needs your help. You will have days off, of course. We will find time whenever it¡¯s possible.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± said the girl. ¡°In your letter you said there was an in-house option available.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes yes. But then I will have to charge you the room. Half Noble a week for bed and meals.¡±


    The professor¡¯s offer was not the same as the one he had proposed by letter. Now, conveniently, when she had taken a day¡¯s trip from the big city, he informed her that the salary would be reduced. Claudia felt a bit betrayed, but she didn¡¯t have many options. In reality, she was desperate. Her mother¡¯s demise a month ago left her alone. A week later, the tenant kicked her out, and she sold everything to survive a bit longer.


    She was about to be kicked out of the inn as well when she got the job at the factory. It was a horrible, low-paying job, but in Bratsberg a girl like her had only that option or the brothels.


    When she received the professor¡¯s reply, she couldn¡¯t believe it. Oxbridge was a little town in the middle of the countryside. Surrounded by nature and with a decent salary, that was the best she could dream of.


    ¡°Are you still with us, Claudia?¡± asked the professor.


    Claudia nodded, ashamed of daydreaming in a moment like that.


    ¡°All right. Do you have questions about the list of duties I sent you?¡±


    ¡°No sir, it was all perfectly clear.¡±


    ¡°Great then. If you agree on the duties and wages, you can start at the beginning of next month.¡±


    ¡°I was hoping to move and start straight away. If it is fine with you.¡±


    ¡°Just now? But how about your house in the city? Don¡¯t you have to -¡±


    Anna put her hand over Alexander¡¯s shoulder and sat next to them slowly. ¡°Dear¡­ I¡¯m sure she can settle her things in the city later on. Am I right?


    ¡°She is perfect. And if she wants to start now, I¡¯m fine with it. She can help me with sewing and she even reads! How many maids can do that? A smart maid for a smart Professor.¡±


    Alexander scratched his hair, white as snow. ¡°I cannot pay you this month¡¯s week. But you can stay and eat for free. If that¡¯s fine, then welcome home.¡±


    Claudia nodded, unable to contain her joy.


    ¡°Come, help me with the stew,¡± Anna said, leaning on the table to get up.


    ¡°Yes Ma¡¯am¡± answered Claudia.


    Anna chuckled like a child. Her puffy cheeks blushed. ¡°Oh dear, oh dear. She called me Ma¡¯am, you hear that gorodoi?¡±


    The bell rang, and the professor jumped in his chair. His face showed a look of concern.. ¡°It must be the Rector of U.W. again.¡±


    The professor left the dining room for a moment, to return accompanied by two men who made him seem small and fragile. Alexander, with a nervous and accommodating demeanor, collected their coats and hats. Of the two visitors, one was dressed in an elegant black suit. The other, as old as the professor, was dressed in a military uniform with many ribbons and medals.


    ¡°Have a seat, gentlemen. Have a seat. My wife Anna and my maid Claudia. My wife has made some tea.¡±


    ¡°I will have a cup. Thank you.¡± said the younger of them. ¡°Professor, this gentleman that made the honor to come with me today is Sir Maxwell Cox. Admiral of our Majesty¡¯s Navy and a good benefactor of our university.¡±


    Both men, the professor and the Admiral greeted each other with a subtle nod of their heads.


    The young man paused, glaring at Claudia as she served them. ¡°Excellent tea Mrs Stoyev. Thank you. As I was saying, Admiral Cox came here today as he¡¯d like you to reconsider our offer.¡±


    ¡°Sir Cox,¡± Said Alexander. ¡°It is an honor for us that you took this long trip from Wexford to visit our humble home. But like I said to Profesor Igman last time, Is not the money or the resources why we choose Oxbridge. It¡¯s the fresh air. And you don¡¯t have fresh air in your city.¡±


    ¡°Gentlemen,¡± The Admiral said, with a hoarse voice. ¡°There is a war coming. Herjard is preparing to strike us as hard as ever and there won¡¯t be a safe place in our country but Wexford. Our strategists are sure the capital will be our stronghold during the first onslaught.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s always a war,¡± Alexander said with disdain. ¡°I served when Herjard invaded the Earlsdom. My wife and I were in Dal when your warships bombarded Kiazan. And we were both here when the south fought the north and the east fought the west... We will manage¡±.


    ¡°Professor Stoyev. This time is different. The last war left Herjard humiliated. They have been preparing for the last ten years. They have a great fleet-¡¯


    ¡°Professor Miller,¡± interrupted Alexander ¡°I understand your concerns and I deeply appreciate your interest in my research. What I don¡¯t understand is why a respectable Admiral of the royal navy came to my house from that far away, just to tell us we are going to be at war again.¡± The more Alexander talked about the subject, the more his voice sounded louder and harsher.


    ¡°Your work in, what do you call it? Analysis engines?¡± replied Sir Cox. ¡°Well, that¡¯s remarkable. This is an era of innovation and it¡¯s clear that our enemies know that. We have reports from our agents that they are heavily investing in new technologies. We need the best minds to fight back! Coming here was the least I can do to show you how important it is to join our cause. In exchange, you will have unlimited university resources, and we will increase the offer three times.¡°


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°Apart from that,¡± Included professor Miller. ¡°I have found a delightful house in the suburbs. It¡¯s a pleasant area, safe and with clean air. Just as here. And I can assure you our university has the best doctors in the world. Your wife-¡±


    Alexander hit his leg with the fist. His face turned red. ¡°Do not mention my wife in this conversation, Miller!¡±


    Anna put out the fires and took off her apron quickly. ¡°I am sorry to interrupt gentlemen,¡± she said as politely as possible.. ¡°If you excuse us, we have to continue with our house duties. It was a pleasure to meet you both.¡±


    The doctor and the Admiral dismissed them with a polite bow. Although the uncomfortable gaze of Miller accompanied Claudia all the way to the corridor.


    Anna closed the door of the sewing room carefully. ¡°In my husband¡¯s letters,¡± she said, almost whispering. ¡°Did he write about my disease? I know he did. The details I mean.¡±


    ¡°Yes he did, Ma¡¯am.¡±


    Anna giggled. ¡°Oh dear, oh dear, you called me Ma¡¯am again. Have a seat. Have a seat.¡±


    The woman took Claudia¡¯s hand and their eyes met.¡± It¡¯s going to be bad. You know? One day I won¡¯t be able to move or talk. Maybe I won¡¯t be able to do other things. Like go to the restroom.¡±


    ¡°I know. Do not worry Ma¡¯am¡­ Mrs Stoyev.¡±


    ¡°Oh dear. Just Anna please. Right, listen: When the moment comes, we will handle it together. You and me. ¡±


    Claudia remained silent, unable to find any comforting words for that woman.


    ¡°Alexander won¡¯t accept it,¡± Continued Anna. ¡°He will deny it and act like everything is fine. I know the man: He is my husband. We will do our best to make it look like nothing happens. If not, it will break his heart.¡±


    A tear fell down Anna¡¯s face, and she started sobbing.


    ¡°We will Mrs. I will.¡± Claudia Said, holding her hand tight. ¡±I will do my best to help you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. With a smile on our faces. Do you promise?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I promise. With a smile.¡±


    Anna, although she tried to smile, could not hide her sadness. She took a napkin and rubbed her eyes. ¡°I am so silly!¡±


    At that moment, Claudia didn¡¯t see Anna as silly or weak. She saw a scared but also brave woman. Brave to face a terribly cruel future with a smile on her face.


    Claudia heard steps outside the room and the sound of the front door. ¡°They have finished,¡± whispered Anna.


    Through the door, Alexander¡¯s voice sounded defeated, tired.. ¡°Gorodoi? Our guest just left. You can come out when you please.¡±


    They did minutes later. The room was empty and dark. Claudia hadn¡¯t realized how late it was. Anna lighted the lamps and continued with the dinner. ¡°Dear, the food is almost ready. Help with the dishes.


    ¡°We are eating stew tonight. Potatoes and beef. Do you like potatoes and beef?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I love it, Mrs.¡±


    ¡°You like to read, right? When you¡¯re done with the table, you can look at our library. If you find anything that interests you, do not hesitate to take it. Bring it to your room if you please. We like to encourage our students to read as much as they can, you know?¡°


    Claudia inspected the shelves, filled with books of all shapes and sizes. History, science, arts. All of them, topics she had little clue about.


    Anna could see the girl¡¯s indecision. ¡°What type of books do you like, sweety?¡±


    Claudia never read a book to learn anything. The few things she was skilled at, like sewing or cooking, she learned from her mum. And she was more than fine with it actually. Fancy knowledge books were for fancy university students. ¡°I like the ones with stories. Stories that make you dream. In the city we have the Penny-strings. They are short stories, mostly for kids. But there are some about love and adventures as well.¡±


    ¡°Well, I have no Penny booklets here, although I still have some novels from when I was young and dreamy, like you. Look down left and take one.¡± ¡±


    Between encyclopedias and academic books, Claudia found the ones Anna used to read, dozens of little books with fanciful and interesting names. ¡°I don¡¯t know Mrs. I don¡¯t know which one to choose.¡±


    ¡°Have you read any of the stories of ¡®The Tiger of Ujan¡¯?¡±


    ¡°No, never.¡±


    ¡®Look for a book called ¡®The Princess of Jaya¡¯. I love that one. Blue cover with yellow lettering.¡±


    ¡°I found it!¡±


    ¡°You found what?¡± Interrupted Alexander, leaning on the slide door with a bottle in one hand and a full glass on the other. Whatever he was drinking, Claudia could sense the stale smell from a distance.


    ¡°I told her to grab one of my books. She likes to read-¡± .


    ¡°I hope it¡¯s a useful one: chemistry or physics,¡± cut the professor, dropping his weight over a chair. He pushed a plate away with a brusque movement. ¡°I don¡¯t need a dish.¡±


    ¡°If you are planning to drink tonight, you better eat something as well.¡± Complained Anna.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been cooking this stew all day for you. You either eat with us or when you are drunk on the floor, I will take the funnel and feed you like a sick dog!¡±


    He downed another glass of liquor at once and raised his hands. ¡°All right, all right, do not get angry, goi.¡±


    Anna didn¡¯t let her serve the stew. In order to feel that she was doing something useful during the first dinner service, Claudia watched carefully as Anna put everything on the table, taking mental notes to do exactly the same in the future.


    Anna sat and raised her hands. ¡°Oh, Sweet Mother. You, that fight Caos alone. Protect us from Evil. Today and the days that will come. We thank you for this food and we thank you for this day.¡±


    Claudia was a believer, but she no longer used to bless the food. Not since his mother had passed away. The new maid closed her eyes, feeling ashamed and disappointed in herself.


    The dinner was uncomfortably quiet until Alexander, who had already drunk half the bottle, spoke. ¡°Next time I should hide with Claudia and you talk to the Admiral. If you are as scary as before, I¡¯m sure he would have left earlier.¡±


    Anna laughed, and her husband followed with a timid smirk.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why they are so interested in your research on analytical engines. What use could they find on that?¡± Anna asked, visibly concerned.


    ¡°They are more interested in my old studies of engineering. I¡¯m sure of that. I think he was just playing smart. If they ask me to go south to work on my old research, they know I¡¯d definitely say no.¡±


    ¡®I still don¡¯t understand why they are so insistent on moving us there. They can pay you to work on your old toys here.¡±


    ¡°What worries them the most is that my projects fall into other hands. We are Kiazan and in theory we are now citizens of Herjard. Is all about loyalties. In the Capital they can have an eye on me. Here they can¡¯t. They are basically scared we will fly away.¡±


    ¡°And did you consider that? To go back home?¡±


    The man didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°Claudia honey.¡± Said Anna. ¡°I¡¯d like to do some crochet later. Can you bring me some red yawn from the sewer room please?¡±


    With her mouth still full of sweet cake, she stood up and rushed out. She closed the slide door but didn¡¯t go to the other room straight away. She knew spying was wrong, and she felt butterflies in her stomach for doing so, but if her new employees moved to another gray smelly city, or even to another country, she wanted to know.


    Alexander¡¯s voice was muffled, but still clear. ¡°My loyalties are wherever you are. I don¡¯t care who wins the war. I just want you to be safe. If that means leaving, we leave. If that means staying, we stay.¡±


    ¡°should we consider moving to Wexford then?¡±


    ¡°No. We stay here. There is no reason to worry. The military is always whispering omens of war. That¡¯s the way they breathe.¡±


    Having listened to all the information she wished to know, she rushed to pick the yawn with a warm feeling in her heart. She liked that place, and being able to stay was the best that happened to her in a very long time. It was going to be perfect.


    Alexander was still talking when Claudia returned. ¡°Governments are full of incompetent idiots that just want more riches and power. They don¡¯t care about us.¡±


    He held his wife¡¯s hand and continued, his voice trembling with excitement.¡° I want to make the world a better place. Help people. I want my toys to work. I want to make carriages that run without horses, machines smarter than men, balloons that fly to the moon and, and¡­ a sewer machine that runs by itself! Then my wonderful wife won¡¯t need to do it!


    ¡°No, no. Not only a sewing machine, no... Any machine. So no-one has to work anymore!¡±


    ¡°You are drunk gorodoi.¡± Interrupted Anna with a huge smile encased in her red puffy face.


    ¡°Dah! Only drunk of dreams. Dreams and love.¡± The professor, almost out of breath, took a moment to fill two glasses with the smelly beverage.


    ¡°Claudia my love.¡± Anna said. ¡°That will be all for today. You can take your things up and settle in the first room on the left. The one with the key in the door.¡±


    ¡°Very well Ma¡¯am. Good night.¡±


    None of the two answered. They were both lost in each other¡¯s eyes with silly smiles and cups up.


    Claudia took her luggage and went to the stairs. For a fleeting moment, she shared the couple¡¯s happiness. She had a job in the countryside as she always wanted. Her mistress was a lovely woman, and she had the best meal in months. As she reached her new room, she couldn¡¯t do anything but smile.


    ¡°For dreams and love.¡± cheered the couple from the living room. ¡°For dreams and love!¡±

 Ch06 - Rice wine (Macha)

    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now Mrs. Lim.¡±


    She nodded, strangely, without smiling. ¡°I hope the espadrilles fit you properly.¡±


    Macha looked at his new shoes with gratitude in his heart. ¡°Oh. They are perfect, Mrs. Lim. Really comfortable, thank you!¡±


    The day before arriving at Wei-le port, Lim gave him a new set of clothes and shoes.


    He grabbed the handle of his new bag and looked around. ¡°Ivy wishes you health and fortune.¡± Lim said.


    Those words had not come from the girl¡¯s mouth. Still, Macha thanked the wishes with a polite bow, like people in the north used to do. He previously got a chuckle doing it, but this time, he didn¡¯t get any kind of reaction.


    It was clear his departure disappointed her. She had been trying to convince him to stay with them. It was a fantastic opportunity, but Em was reluctant to discuss the topic and Macha, to make things easy for the Captain, had declined the offer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t put yourself in more trouble.¡±


    ¡°I will. Take care.¡±


    ¡°If you change your mind, we¡¯ll be here until tomorrow morning. ¡°Lim insisted. Macha raised his hand and crossed the deck door.


    At the peer, a little boy was throwing the mooring ropes at Em with great precision and grace. He couldn¡¯t help feeling jealous.


    In the few days sailing to Hanan, Macha had learned more about navigation and the sea than in a month on the bucko¡¯s ship. Even so, as Em had made it clear more than once, he was still a landlubber.


    ¡°Ready kid?¡± asked the Captain.


    ¡°You saved my life. I will never be grateful enough.¡±


    ¡°That was nothing. Between seamen we help each other.¡±


    ¡°Aye to¡¯dat!¡± said the boy, trying to sound like an experienced sailor but giving it an intentional touch of silliness.


    Em shook his head and rolled his eyes, although the boy noticed a tiny smile under his mustache.


    The old captain was a tough, dry man, but Macha had started to dig a hole through that grumpy mask.


    ¡°If that friend of yours fails you and you need a job, look for Chan, the whaler. Everyone knows him, you just have to ask. I will speak well of you this afternoon. It¡¯s dangerous work, but it pays better than fishing.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mr Em. Goodbye.¡± Macha walked down the ramp and headed to the city.


    ¡°Hoy! Here!¡± As Macha turned, the old man threw a bag full of coins at him.


    ¡°There are enough coppers in there for a decent bed. Have a good meal and bottom up a couple of ales to wish us some luck.¡±


    ¡°Thanks again Mr Em. Take care of Miss Lim!¡±


    With overwhelming happiness, Macha headed to the town. Wei-le port, the coastal appendix of the capital city, was not really big, which made it look more crowded than it really was. It was known to be a relatively safe place compared to the slums of Tampra, however, it was unknown to him, and therefore, a problem. So, as soon as he stepped on those streets he put his senses on alert.


    He soon realized himself was, in fact, a target he¡¯d chosen to rob. Dressed in fancy new clothes, and leaving a newly arrived ship towards the taverns was to ask for trouble. The night before, he used Lim¡¯s treat and needle to prepare the pants for the occasion. He sneakily distributed the coins in the secret pockets, leaving only a couple in the bag, which he hung around his neck.


    While inspecting every corner, Macha entered the market area. Soon he found himself at home. Slowly, Wei¡¯s underworld secrets unfolded in front of his eyes in a strangely familiar way.


    Punchers displaying themselves to spread fear. Sirens and bellows, giving signals of whom to rip off. And the flowerers, gracefully slipping in any valuables, to immediately give to their apprentices who would disappear into the crowd right after.


    A couple of frowning glares over his shoulder were enough to keep them away. None of those punks were going to ruin that day. He was alive, and he was going to celebrate.


    After a few games and a dozen glasses of rice liquor, he would find a comfortable bed and sleep until tired. Then, in a couple of days, he would look for Chan. He would have preferred to stay at the Ballerina, to tell the truth. But whaling seemed an exciting adventure and, even more important, it was honest work. A new, decent life. No more stealing. No more lying.


    He crossed two streets, searching for any tavern that wasn¡¯t a gang¡¯s nest. Hanan was free of Geckos, but interacting with members of other mobs could easily discover his background, something that would be just as deadly as returning to Tampra.


    Usually, the clues that a tavern was frequented by gangs were subtle. A mark on the wall, a specific color on the sign. On that island, Macha had no idea how they did it.


    ¡°Wing¡¯s.¡± said an old fella who was too drunk for that time of the evening. ¡°Ye looking for that one, boy. Aye, safe it is.¡± The old man greeted him with an invisible hat and stumbled away.


    The tavern smelled a mixture of fish and tobacco. The tables were all full of men, either playing dice or cards.


    ¡°Here! One glass of wine!¡± shouted the boy to the tender. ¡°Is there any seat for a good lad willing to play fairly?¡±


    ¡°If da¡¯lad has coin, here¡¯s a place for ye!¡± answered a man from a few tables away. Macha drank the glass of liquor at once. His throat burned. He was used to drinking, but the blaze of that crazy brew was always an unpleasant pleasure.


    ¡°If you drink like that, you¡¯ll lose your coin soon.¡± The man in front of him was fat and with an oily face. He wore silk clothes and gave off too much perfume aroma. A character that did not please the eye but surely had coins to share.


    Macha signaled the innkeeper to bring drinks for all the players. It was a Parni custom that everyone accepted with gratitude. ¡°Sir, dice are about luck and I¡¯m a lucky man. Drunk or sober.¡±


    ¡°All fellas feel lucky at da beginnin¡¯of the nite.¡± The man who had invited him to sit pointed to the pile of dice in the middle of the table. He was a man with rough, callused hands. By the smell of wood and fish, he was possibly a dock worker. The other players, all sailors, followed to take their dice. It was Hanan¡¯s policy not to use your own pieces. This is how they avoided cheating.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a feeling, I can tell you that.¡± Macha shook the pot and smashed it over the table, checking his luck. ¡°I was lost in the Big Blue and found by ship. If that¡¯s not real luck, nothing is.¡± With a huge grin he uncovered three lotuses, shaking the pot again and putting two coppers on the table. The players looked at each other, their faces ranged from disbelief to mockery.


    ¡°I start with four of a kind, gent!¡± He lied, putting a few more coins on the table. When his tablemates folded, Macha laughed. ¡°Ha! I already told you, I¡¯m a lucky guy!¡±


    Three glasses of rice wine later, he had lost half of Em¡¯s money. The dock¡¯s worker, who at first Macha thought he was a skillful player, was as bad as him. It was the perfumed Merchant that was leaving him dry.


    He wasn¡¯t quite the fool, nor was he drunk enough for that stinker to take everything away from him. ¡°Gentlemen, gentlemen,¡± Macha said, playing his best charisma cards. ¡°I¡¯m enjoying this game immensely and I¡¯m not willing to give up yet! This gent over here is drying my pocket, and I refuse to leave my glass dry as well. What if you let me use the old drunken tradition ¡®a tale for a glass¡¯?¡±


    ¡°You ain¡¯t a story I never listened before,¡± replied one of the players.


    ¡°This is a good one. I will tell you about my days in the Big Blue and the people that rescued me from certain death.¡±


    A sailor, with a face of surprised interest, staggered towards the table. ¡°You rescued by Lettuce¡¯s ghost ship?¡±


    ¡°Nay, it was a catamaran. A ship with the most unbelievable crew you could imagine.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s talking about the Ballerina.¡± The drunk sailor waved his hand and walked back to the bar. ¡°We all know about that cat, boy.¡±


    ¡°Aye! If ya story ain¡¯t mermaids with big breasts, ain¡¯t good for us!¡± The crowd exploded in a laugh. Macha tried to continue when a hand grabbed his shoulder from behind.


    ¡°Boy. Your skin ain¡¯t from here, but your face¡¯s familiar. Have we met before?¡± asked a tall man with half of his face burned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± answered him, taking his hand off. That someone could recognize him outside Tampra seemed impossible to him. There were no Geckos in Hanan but, did they have spies? Macha¡¯s mind spun. ¡°You may have heard of the ship, but have you seen the machine that moves by itself?¡± he said, trying to divert the sailor¡¯s attention to the previous conversation.


    ¡°Aye, aye,¡± said one man from the crowd that had gradually gathered around the table. ¡°You won¡¯t get any glass with that.¡±


    ¡°I saw that devil¡¯s thing once. I swear to the gods it moved!¡± said a man standing next to him.


    ¡°Nay, I was once at the far north fellas...¡± intervened another.¡±In the markets of Bandanii there is a dude that makes those things. Automats are called. Just strings and wheels. It¡¯s all a trick.¡±


    ¡°How about the old man?¡± Shouted one of Macha¡¯s dice mates. ¡°His hands are as real as my eyes!¡±


    ¡°Same thing... Strings and wheels.¡±


    ¡°Aye! Never heard of armors? ya¡¯ll stupid or wat?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! it¡¯s armor, leh!¡±


    The hubbub around Macha and the constant sideways glance of the burned man started to make him nervous.


    ¡°And the little girl? Ma¡¯ friend piles for Chan. The crew talks. They say she¡¯s a half mermaid.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Parni-port!¡±


    ¡°Last week ye said yer wife¡¯s a mermaid!¡± yelled someone. ¡°I say she is more like a dugong!¡± shouted another man, getting a laugh from the entire tavern.


    Macha hit the table with the glass repeatedly. ¡°Fellas, fellas. I swear I have sailed with them and it¡¯s all true. The mermaid girl, the Automata, The Captain with metal arms and the anthropoid woman.¡±


    ¡°Antropo... what?¡±


    ¡°Anthropoid. Like a robot, but she looks¡­ like¡­ nevermind.¡±


    ¡°You just made up that word,¡± said the perfumed merchant, who, like the other players, had stopped the game to join the chatting. ¡°Here, take your stupid drink and stop talking nonsense.¡±


    Macha took the glass and drank slowly, in silence. He felt a stone inside his guts, knowing that he talked too much. He looked around covertly and, to his relief, it seemed no one cared about his last words.


    ¡°Hoy! Are you sure we have never met before?¡± The sailor with the burned face seemed to be the only one who had not forgotten that he was still there. He bent down to put his face right in front of him at a distance too close to be comfortable.


    ¡°Sir, my friend here said he doesn¡¯t know you. You may please leave him alone,¡± said a hoarse voice from behind.


    The burned man raised his eyes, and without a word, he was gone. Now, right in front of the boy, stood a man dressed in an elegant, high-class suit. He was short and round. At first glance, maybe fat. although Macha could deduce a powerful complexion. And, with a quick look at his hands, he knew the man did not fit the suit.


    His face betrayed him the most by far. A scar, that ran from the left eyebrow to the chin governed his face, leaving a dead white eye and a gouty smile in its wake.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°May I sit and get you a drink?¡± He said with a smirk that turned his face into a nightmare. Macha froze as some animals do in front of danger. In the slums of Tampra he had dealt with such type of men.


    The scared man took a stool and sat next to him without waiting for an answer. The table cleared up entirely with no sound.


    He planned his options. Escape from trouble was his specialty, but that kind of person had companions and running away could be worse than staying. ¡°Fascinating this story about the robot lady,¡± said the scared man.


    Macha cursed his big mouth and looked around. Suddenly, the tavern seemed much more unwelcome, filled with new and unfamiliar faces watching him.


    ¡°This woman, you say. Was she from the Nor¡¯Wes?¡± The man insisted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think any of my stories are worth even a quarter from a gent like you, sir.¡±


    ¡°Ha! I know you know I¡¯m no gent.¡± He said slowly, combing his oily hair with the fingers. ¡°It¡¯s my scar, isn¡¯t it? Is all right, I understand your mistrust. With this face, it¡¯s difficult to be charming. My name is Jeremiah Jong, but my friends call me J.J.


    ¡°See, I am a businessman. A Merchant. I¡¯ve been in the far north and seen some of these wonders. They have fascinated me since I was as young as you.¡±


    ¡°This is not the tavern a businessman would stop for a drink,¡±


    ¡°Indeed. You are a smart fella. A boy from the streets can smell a peer from far, hay!¡± J.J. cackled. ¡°I¡¯d not always been the man I am today. I was once a street dog, a dangerous, filthy one, I must say. But I climbed my way out, you know? Now I¡¯m a respectful fella¡­ but old habits never die, I say. Even to this day, with all my money, I still like the same old places.¡±


    ¡°Well , it¡¯s not that I¡¯m keeping any sort of secret.¡± Macha took a glass of wine and drank it all. ¡°But to be honest, sir, you are intimidating.¡±


    J.J. bursted out laughing and hit him on the shoulder, hard. Then he raised his hand to order a bottle the innkeeper brought with a pale face and a trembling hand.


    ¡°That woman was a really nice person.¡± the boy continued, reaching for the wine. ¡°And as you are willing to share a drink for a good story, I will tell you.¡±


    J.J. leaned on the table, as if he was going to tell a secret. ¡°I like the way you talk. You see, these old fags chatter like donkeys, and that¡¯s fine. They got their years of salt sneaking inside their skulls, aye? But youngsters ain¡¯t have time for such lingo! Nay! They just talk as unintelligible as possible to impress the others. To show off, I say. But not the good lads. Good lads like you talk like gents, hay! What is your name, my friend?¡±


    ¡°My name is Tulasi.¡± Jeremiah shook his hand with such strength that the boy thought his bones were going to break. J.J. laughed loudly and hit his shoulder once more, as hard as before. Macha took that moment to inspect the signet ring on his hand. The engraving, used to seal letters with wax, was of a marlin stabbing another smaller fish, nothing he had seen before.


    ¡°Good stories are worth as many bottles as one can drink! Tell me, young Tulasi, tell me more about this group of people. Who was this woman half machine?¡± Said J.J. with excessive friendliness.


    ¡°She was indeed a mysterious lady,¡± answered Macha, with overplayed excitement. ¡°Always covering herself as much as possible. But I saw her secret once.¡± He took another glass of spirit and drank it all. Jeremiah had to believe he was trustful and drunk enough to tell everything he wanted to know. ¡°Her face and arms looked like any other woman. But one night, we were in a heavy storm and she fell. Then I saw her legs. Made of metal, I swear!¡±


    ¡°I believe you, my friend. Did she realize? That you saw?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I was discreet. I did not intend to look under a lady¡¯s dress. I¡¯m not that type of man!¡±


    ¡°Of course you are not! This woman, what did she look like? Was she from the Nor¡¯Wes?¡±


    ¡°I am not an expert on North people. I¡¯ve seen a few and I could not say for certain. But she looked exotic, different. She definitely wasn¡¯t from the Ring.¡±


    ¡°Sure she was.¡± Said J.J. with malice he could not hide. ¡°All these types of machines come from there. I heard the Ballerina travels to the Northern Cluster. Maybe they picked her up there, Am I right?¡±


    ¡°You are, my friend. She paid passage to come to the south. Em, the Captain, told me she was going to J¨­-Dan, but strangely she changed her mind after the storm and left at Patrish port.¡±


    Jeremiah showed his disappointment without shame. ¡°I was hoping to see her in person. What a pity. Was it a long time ago she left your ship?¡±


    ¡°Not so long ago, a few days. If your business brings you to Patrish, you may still find her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I will not sail there soon. Talking about business, I just remember I have something important to do.¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t hear about the rest of the crew, the girl -¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. What a pity, I say. Another bottle for my friend!¡± J.J. pointed to the table with authority and stood. ¡°Thanks for the chat, my friend Tulasi. Please have a drink for my health.¡± Without wasting more time, the one eyed man put on his coat and stumped out.


    The sideways glances continued, and no one returned to the gaming table. With the fun ruined, Macha shot out, stopping at the door.


    Night was upon him, and the lamplighter was already turning on the gaslights. Macha would not look for a bed. He had to inform Em of what had happened. But to do so, he needed to know for sure that no one was following him. Fortunately, the streets of Wei were better lit than the dark and dangerous slums of Amarvatti. He may not have been good at keeping secrets, but surely he was an expert at sneaking around alleys without being followed.


    All the way to the docks, he could not stop thinking about this man called Jeremiah. He believed his lies, but would that be enough to get rid of him for good? What was he up to? Why was he so interested in Lim? J.J. didn¡¯t want to have a friendly look at her. Whatever fueled the interest of that man was of a dark nature.


    Then there was the burned man. He no longer felt safe in Wei-le. If the Geckos found out he was there, he was a dead man. Lim¡¯s offer was his only option. But Em did not want before and much less if he found out that he snitched.


    Breaking Lim''s promise made him nauseous.


    Even at night the docks were teeming with a multitude of merchants and sailors. Almost as if it were broad daylight. Without realizing it, he was back in front of the Ballerina. The dock was dark and the only light was the one from inside the ship¡¯s interior.


    He lingered in front of the boarding ramp, doubting what to do when Em¡¯s voice spooked him. The old Capitan was smoking on the edge of the deck, hidden by the shadows, only to be seen faintly with the small glint of his pipe.


    ¡°Did you lose all my money playing cards or dice?¡± He said, walking towards the kid to make himself more visible.


    Macha smiled ¡°No, no, well¡­ A huge part of it at the dice, but I¡¯m not here to beg for more, Mr. Em. I really need to talk to you about something.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡±I was in Wing¡¯s tavern and someone started asking about Automatas and such. Your ship¡¯s name came out.¡±


    ¡°Uhm. That happens sometimes. That¡¯s a decent place, with decent people.¡± Em took a drag and blew an enormous cloud. ¡°Did you say anything?¡±


    ¡°No. no!¡± As his tongue betrayed his heart, Macha felt a knot in his stomach. Nauseated with the shame, he continued, unable to spit out the truth. ¡°But the fellas in the tavern. They talked. About Rob, about your arms, and even called Ivy a mermaid. They talked about stories about people half man half machine. I don¡¯t know. I think you should know.¡±


    ¡°Uhm. Mermaid is not the worst she has been called,¡± whispered the old man. ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry, kid. Taverns are made for gossip.¡± Em cleared the ashes out of his pipe and plodded to the entrance.


    ¡°Mr. Em!¡± When the captain turned around, he choked on the following words.


    ¡°Who are you running from? ¡° Said the old man after a sigh. the shocked boy stared at him.


    ¡°You were going to ask me if you can travel with us a little longer. Am I right?¡±


    He nodded, and Em sighed again. ¡°My crew don¡¯t lie. If you want to board, tell me the truth. Who are you running from?¡±


    ¡°The Black Geckos.¡±


    This time, Em huffed loudly. ¡°Damn kid. You had something to do with the raid on the treasure ship?¡±


    ¡°Sort of. But I¡¯m not one of them. I was just filling the gaps! I have no ink, I swear!¡±


    Em beckoned slowly. ¡°Come kid. Let¡¯s have dinner. How far do you want to go?¡±


    Matcha shrugged. and the captain grunted. ¡°Talking about ink¡­ I know this is a strange question, but, of all the sailor tattoos in the tavern, you didn¡¯t happen to see any red ink, did you? shaped like a squid on the forearm.¡±


    He shook his head and the Captain, with his arm on his shoulder, walked him inside. ¡°


    Lim and Ivy were sitting at a table filled with the same amount of food as the first meal they shared. Seeing him, the woman smiled, and the girl frowned.


    ¡°Miss Ivy. I¡¯m glad you are feeling better,¡±


    She replied with a movement of her hands. ¡°That means ¡®thank you¡¯¡± explained Lim. ¡°We are happy you came back. Will you join us this season?¡±


    ¡°He will sleep here tonight for now. I¡¯m considering it.¡± Rushed to answer the Captain.


    ¡°Oh! Considering?¡± Lim¡¯s smile widened. ¡°That means he told you. What is it?¡±


    ¡°Our little friend here is a bucko, running from the Tampra lizards.¡±


    Ivy grinned and put her palm in front of her uncle¡¯s face.


    ¡°Well¡­ technically a buccaneer is not a pirate,¡± Ivy¡¯s eyes narrowed, which made the Captain clear his throat uncomfortably. ¡°All right. I owe you a silver!¡±


    The dinner unfolded in silence, only disturbed by the old Captain¡¯s responses to the signs of Ivy¡¯s language.


    ¡°Aye, I noticed,¡¯¡¯ said Em. ¡°That¡¯s what men do in taverns. Oh, aye¡­the tavern. the kid heard some people talking about us but he said nothing. Am I right, kid?¡±


    Macha nodded, even knowing Lim would read his mind and catch the lie. His heart was racing and his eyes crossed the table repeatedly, meeting the gaze of the three crew members, fixed on him. That was the end of his opportunity to sail with them, he thought.


    ¡°Sir,¡± The boy could feel Lim¡¯s stare digging into his mind. ¡°There was a man. He asked a lot about this ship and you. He had a seal ring with a marlin fish.¡±


    Em and Lim met glances. ¡°The Scarlet Society of Gentlemen. The people that run the Royal Company of Commerce of your country.¡± said Em. ¡°A bunch of bureaucrats.¡±


    ¡°Sir, that man dressed fancy, but he was no bureaucrat, I¡¯m certain. He was a dangerous fella.¡±


    ¡°Bureaucrats are the most dangerous people in the world, kid. No worries. Now. What should we do with you?¡± Asked Em, leaning his head on his hand.


    ¡°He could help us until Ivy feels better at least,¡± said Lim, forcing her lips to a line. ¡±I¡¯m sure he can learn a lot from you. Better training and better pay than an angler.¡±


    Em took a long thought. ¡°Landsman it is, no more. I will pay you five silvers a week. If you stay with us long enough, I will give you a proper seaman pay of ten a week. More if you gain skills. Payment at the end of the season.¡±


    Macha held back a smile. It was not an unfair pay for someone as inexperienced as him.


    ¡°Listen,¡± continued the Captain. ¡°In this vessel, we divide the year into two trips. During the wet season, we sail around the Commerce Ring. The rest of the year, we sail to the far north. It¡¯s a dangerous trip.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay at the end of the season. If you want to leave before we sail Nor¡¯Wes, you get half. You leave me hanging in the middle of the season, I pay you nothing. If I kick you out of my ship, I promise to pay the working days. Do you understand?¡±


    Macha agreed. ¡°In exchange, I will train you,¡± continued Em. ¡±And you will always have three meals and a bed. Anytime you land, I¡¯ll give you loan for anything you need.¡± Em took a long breath. ¡°Last of all. We don¡¯t scam or steal. Not here, not on land. While on the ship, you won¡¯t gamble, fight, or drink. If you agree to all those terms and you promise no more lies, the job is yours.¡± The man stood up and stretched his back.


    He took a moment to consider. It was the perfect opportunity to start a new life, far from trouble, but he didn¡¯t want to look desperate.


    ¡°Do we have a deal?¡± The old man insisted.


    ¡°Yes,¡± answered him, finally.


    ¡°Then, welcome to the Ballerina.¡± Em, although he had the hands of a machine, gave him a firm but gentle shake. Nothing like the one J.J. had punished him hours ago.


    ¡°Now, if you excuse me. I will go check for a good place to quarter the boy.¡± Em left the room followed by Ivy, who followed him with slow, clumsy steps.


    ¡°Later on, Em will ask me if you lied. That''s why he brought up the topic during the dinner.¡± Macha''s stomach jumped. Without daring to look at her face, he fixed his eyes on the ground.


    ¡°At the tavern. I am sorry¡­ I, I may have said too much.¡±


    Lim took a long breath and blew slowly with resignation. ¡°You talked about me.¡±


    ¡°Yes. But not too much. I swear¡­ And no one believed me.¡±


    ¡°No one but the man from the scarlet society.¡±


    She didn¡¯t need an answer. The silence was enough. His eyes moistened with anger that the feeling of disappointment caused him.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine dear. Just tell me one thing. Did this man, or any of the others at that place, have a tattoo? Not like the ones sailors usually have... One made of red ink with the shape of a squid.¡±


    ¡°He was wearing a long sleeve suit, Ma¡¯am. I didn¡¯t see any red squid.¡± He found the courage to look at her. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, Ma¡¯am. I am.¡±


    Lim frowned and rested her head over her hand. The silence was uncomfortable. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry Mrs.¡± repeated him.


    ¡°You told Em about that man, but you didn¡¯t mention you talked about me. If you did, you wouldn¡¯t be here now.


    ¡°Leave it that way between you and me. And try to keep your promises from now on.¡± Lim moved her chair away. ¡°It¡¯s time to rest.¡±


    Macha followed her to the Captain''s quarters.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Good night.¡±


    He strode outside to catch some breath. The mixture of feelings was disturbing.


    He had a new job, and a safe passage away from the Geckos. All that happiness was stained by guilt and shame he couldn¡¯t get rid of.


    Em''s voice broke the silence of the night. ¡°You can stay in my quarters at port side. I have the bad habit of sleeping in any corner of this ship, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Thanks Mr¡­. Captain.¡±


    ¡°Did you get baptized by the buckos?¡± Macha looked at him, confused. ¡°Nay, uh?... Kneel.¡±


    The Captain taped his shoulders with a wooden spoon and handed him a half-empty glass the boy hesitated to drink. It was warm ale.


    Em murmured some words and dropped a bucket of freezing water over his head.


    ¡°You lucky I have no oil and ink.¡±


    ¡°What, what ¡­ was that for?¡± the boy gasped, completely in shock.


    ¡°Old traditions, kid. Old traditions. You have a lot to learn.¡±

 Ch07 - A tale from the NorWes: The new mate (Hafiz)

    ¡°Which one is your favorite?¡± Asked Boboy using their native tongue.


    Hafiz ignored him. His eyes were stuck on the approaching port and his mind was fishing with his father, a memory of better times. His old man, like him, was a countryman who appreciated solitude and could spend a whole day without saying a word.


    Boboy, on the contrary, was a city boy with a head full of fantasies and since Hafiz first met him in the port of Patrishthana, he never stopped talking about fantastic creatures and legendary heroes.


    ¡°Hafiz, which one is your favorite?¡± repeated the skinny boy.


    ¡°My favorite, what?¡±


    ¡°You were not listening? The stories of the Tiger. I love the one when he goes to Kion and protects the villagers from the demons.¡±


    ¡°I never read that.¡± Hafiz wouldn''t have done it either if he could read. Since his father died, he had to help his grandma to raise six younger siblings and never had the time. Fishing by himself worked for a while, but the Tana sultanate was a poor country with a weak government, and famine was striking hard in the south for the last years. So , in the end, he had no choice but to seek his luck in the far north. Many were the stories of people returning from Nor¡¯Wes with riches. Men who worked in places called factories and made fortunes. What was never mentioned was that they had to pay for the trip themselves. A ticket that was extremely expensive.


    ¡°That one is awesome, you know? The demons are really scary and powerful. There is one that controls snakes, and another summons bees from his back.¡±


    ¡°Bees are not scary, Boboy.¡±


    ¡°They are! All of them are really powerful and, and the Tiger defeats each one of them. He is so awesome! When we arrive we will get the training and I will fight like him. Awesome and invincible.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a story. It¡¯s not real.¡±


    ¡°Some stories are based on real events.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever seen a demon?¡± Teased Hafiz.


    ¡°Well, no. But the Tiger could be. In the army, I will work really hard and I will become like him. I will protect the weak and fight for justice. A real Tiger of Ujan.¡±


    Boboy was a dreamer. A kid that fled his town seeking adventure. At the port of Pratishthana, when offered alternatives to paying for the trip, which were a servant contract or joining the Northislay navy, Boboy did not hesitate for a second.


    ¡°We are joining the navy, Boboy, not the army.¡±


    ¡°As long as I get trained to fight evil guys, I¡¯m fine with anything!¡±


    Hafiz didn¡¯t like any of the options, but the Navy paid better and two years of sailing during peacetime didn¡¯t seem a terrible choice at that moment. Not until a few days before reaching the Red island, the rumors of war started.


    ¡°We are almost there!¡± said Boboy with too much excitement.


    When the barque docked, the two boys followed the crowd. They both spoke the language of the Northislay, but neither did fluently, and only Hafiz dared to use it with foreigners.


    ¡°My friend Sapirin told me Nor¡¯Wes is cold, but is actually like home,¡±


    ¡°The air feels dry. I don¡¯t like it,¡± noted Hafiz, grabbing his friend by the arm to join the long queue on the pier. The docks were guarded by soldiers and there was no access to the town. Hafiz had wanted to sneak away upon arrival, but the place was already prepared for those types of ideas.


    ¡°Look at that beast!¡± Said Boboy pointing at the strangest animal Hafiz had ever seen. ¡°It looks like a¡­ like a humpback goat!¡±


    Hafiz chuckled while taking a long look at the port . At the end of the pier, past some tables and a checkpoint of soldiers, there were people of the most strange and diverse nature. Dressed in bright and colorful silks and ornamented with precious metals and colored stones. Eccentric dwellers mixed with Bizarre animals and marvelous merchandise that made that place unreal.


    ¡°What is he saying?¡± asked Boboy, pointing to the soldier in front of them.


    ¡°Anyone here with experience with big guns?¡± Repeated the soldier. ¡°No? Anyone here know how to ride? And I mean horses, not cows.¡±


    ¡°He says something about experience with horses.¡± Boboy raised his arm up, but Hafiz pulled it down immediately.


    Searching for a way to practice the common language, Hafiz had spoken with many sailors during the long voyage to the Nor¡¯Wes and an old mate had told him the food in the army was horrible and the drills were exhausting.


    ¡°Navy boy, navy. Sail the seas and witness wonders!¡± whispered Hafiz. Boboy¡¯s face gleamed.


    The wait was endless. As Boboy continued to talk about his fantasies, Hafiz tried to listen to what the recruiter was saying to the people ahead. ¡°They pay us in silver coins, Boy. Silver!¡± Whispered him to his friend. Boboy responded by grabbing his shirt with excitement.


    Few minutes later, the man on the desk pointed his finger towards them. ¡°The skinny one. Come.¡± A soldier taped Boboy¡¯s shoulder and with the palm of his hand, he ordered Hafiz to wait.


    The interview didn¡¯t last long. At the end, Boboy moved to the other side with a satisfied expression.


    ¡°You. Name.¡± asked the desk clerk.


    ¡°Hafiz.¡±


    ¡°Hafiz, what else?¡±


    ¡°Son of Kabir.¡±


    ¡°Hafiz Kabir. How old are you?¡± The voice of the clerk was that of a man without passion.


    ¡°Ten and six.¡±


    The recruiter raised his eyes. ¡°At least you look sixteen, not like your friend over there.¡± He handed Hafiz a paper. ¡°This form, you read it, you sign it.¡±


    Hafiz stared at the paper without knowing what to do.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to read or write. Just mark with an X.¡± said the clerk.


    The kid hesitated, and the man noticed. ¡°It says you join the navy at your own will, under no coercion or threat. You don¡¯t sign it, you better have the money for your journey back.¡±


    With little more options, Hafiz marked with an X, and the interview continued.


    ¡°Finally¡­ Right. Any experience at the sea? And the trip to here doesn¡¯t count.¡±


    ¡°All life I fish on ship.¡±


    ¡°How big was the ship?¡±


    Hafiz hesitated again. He didn¡¯t know how to tell him. ¡°From here to here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a boat, not a ship. Oars or sails?¡±


    Hafiz stared, confused. ¡°Oars or sails,¡± repeated the man, slowly.


    ¡°Sail ship.¡± the boy replied, with a tone that hinted at the frustration that was growing within him.


    ¡°Any useful skill? Carpenter, cook, sail or rope making?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He answered. He actually knew some useful skills from his years of fishing, but frustrated from his struggle with the common language, he let it go.


    ¡°Another Landsman. Discounting what you owe and until we are at peace, we pay you one Novel a week. Clothes and any other thing you may need will be taken from first wages.¡±


    ¡°The other man. You give two.¡± interrupted Hafiz.


    ¡°Southerners receive half.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I say so!¡± Snapped the man. ¡°When you are as big and strong as him, you ask me again. Now take this and go that way!¡±


    Swallowing his frustration, Hafiz took the piece of wood painted red and green and crossed the tables, looking for his compatriot. Playfully, Boboy patted him from behind, trying unsuccessfully to catch him by surprise. ¡°I¡¯m a new mate of the Navy.¡± he said, almost as a chuckle.


    Hafiz looked at his friend¡¯s wooded card. It was blue and yellow. Boboy grabbed him by the shoulders. ¡°I know, I will miss you, too. But don¡¯t worry, I will be fine. I can take care of myself!¡±


    ¡°Hey coffee beans. Don¡¯t stand in the middle of the way!¡± A heavyset, clumsy soldier approached them from the side. ¡°You are going to the Elena, a bomber ketch. Move up to the hulk on the left.¡± he pointed at a ship with rotten wood, which could barely stay afloat. ¡°Blue and yellow are for the Saint Mary, fancy hundred gun ship of the line. You are a damn lucky bastard. ¡±


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    The soldier pulled them aside, and moved away, shouting to another pair of youngsters that where as as lost as them.


    Boboy couldn¡¯t contain his joy. ¡°A hundred cannons! That¡¯s what he said, right? Did you hear Hafiz? He said I¡¯m lucky, hah! I am. Everything is going great!¡±


    Hafiz grabbed his friend from the shirt and hugged him. ¡°I will write you a letter. I promise. Will you?¡±


    Boboy slapped his back twice. ¡°I will. Take care and see you again.¡±


    When Hafiz reached the top deck of the hulk, Boboy was waving farewells in a silly manner. ¡°Sail the seas and witness wonders!¡± Hafiz forced a smile while his friend disappeared into the crowd.


    He spent the next hour waiting and, although around him there was a buzzing bustle, without Boboy¡¯s constant verbiage, it felt like a depressing silence surrounded him.


    Tired, he found a little corner between two boxes and closed his eyes. It didn¡¯t take long for the calm to be broken. A group of men started a loud discussion on the main deck, drawing the attention of everyone.


    ¡°No, no, and no! The Admiral said ten newbies to the Elena and four to the Lydia. The rest to The Aurora. How many do you have for the Lydia?¡±


    ¡°Four.¡±


    ¡°Then you can send them already. Elena?¡±


    ¡°Nine.¡±


    ¡°Fine, See, put this lubber here, and this one there. Right? Group them and let¡¯s go!.¡±


    ¡°Kabir!¡± screamed one of them, a short, bulky man with a bandanna over his head. ¡°Hafiz Kabir!¡±


    Hafiz stood timidly and raised his hand.


    ¡°Lubbers! listen to me all.¡± Shouted the man again. ¡°All fellas with red and green follow me to the forecastle deck. For the idiots who don¡¯t know what a forecastle is, that¡¯s where Mr. Kabir is standing right now. Red and green!¡±


    Nine mates gathered around Hafiz with a mixture of fear and curiosity on their faces. ¡°Listen carefully yall¡¯sons of a biscuit, My name is Mister Wisps. Not Wisps. Not mate, either fella or lassie. Mister¡­ Wisps.¡±


    His voice, echoing in Hafiz¡¯s ears, was too loud for the boy¡¯s liking. ¡°I am Elena¡¯s bo¡¯sun. And ye¡¯all work for me now. Our Cap`n is Lord Bainon. He is a damn gentleman who doesn¡¯t like dirty socks like you.¡¯¡¯ The boatswain pointed to a few small backpacks on the floor. ¡°In those bags, ye¡¯ll find clothes, soap, towel and a comb. Some things that, by the looks of some of ye, ye don¡¯t know what they are.¡¯¡¯


    The bag was full of clothes and some toiletries, but Hafiz didn¡¯t find any soap. ¡°Sir,¡± he said, timidly.


    ¡°If I see a dirty nail or an ugly hair on your face before you put on our sacred uniform, I swear to the Goddess I will show you the cat¡¯s tail!¡± Mr. Wisps spoke so powerfully that the veins in his neck were marked like vines crawling a tree.


    ¡°Sir,¡± repeated Hafiz, slightly louder.


    ¡°You have buckets of fresh water over there. What ye¡¯want?¡±


    ¡°No soap here, sir.¡±


    The boatswain snapped his teeth. He took a bar from a box and tossed it to the boy. ¡°One piece of soap; three lil¡¯bobs from your salary.¡± He said, spitting on the ground. ¡°Listen to me, scoundrels. Turns out I¡¯m Elena¡¯s purser as well. So, ye lose anything; ye buy from me¡­ Ye finish it; ye come to me,¡± Wisps took a pause to clean his nose with the sleeve of his blue jacket, giving his flushed face time to return to its original pale color. ¡°Ye break anything ye pay for it. And if I catch ye stealing, I swear three times I¡¯ll kill ye myself!¡±


    The group, spurred on by Mr. Wisps¡¯s screams, washed and changed quickly. Hafiz, uncomfortable with having to strip in front of strangers, lagged and, by the time everyone had almost finished, he was still drying off. Something that seemed to infuriate the boatswain, who would not stop snorting like a brave bull.


    ¡°I am a generous fella. I¡¯m giving you two pairs of shirts and two pairs of trousers. So¡­ be good lads and wear the clean ones while ye clean the others. Aye? Ye¡¯moma not gonna clean anything for ya!


    ¡°When we reach the ship, The Captain will do an inspection.¡± Continued Mr. Wisps, snorting deeply in front of Hafiz. ¡°Do not embarrass me. Dress like it¡¯s your damn wedding! Vest, jacket, handkerchief and hat.


    ¡°During the inspection, you will shut your mouth and stand firm like a tree all the time. If an officer asks you anything, you will respond nicely and sincere with ¡®Aye, Sir¡¯. The young officers are gents. No kids or boys. Gentlemen! Treat them accordingly.¡±


    Hafiz glanced at the others. Everyone was already dressed and standing still while he was still tying the shirt. As he hurried to tie it up, one button fell apart to the ground.


    ¡°For the Goddess shake Mr. Kabir. Ar¡¯ye a rabbit? Put on the monkey and hide that mess!¡±


    Hafiz was a calm person, but the continuous mindless shouting of Mr. Wisps had gotten on his nerves, and now he was missing Boboy¡¯s silly talking.


    Fortunately, when they separated into groups to take the boats, Hafiz was not in the same one as Mr. Wisps. Still, as they rowed across the bay, the boatswain¡¯s complaints were so loud that they resonated across the bay.


    ¡°That Wisps is an idiot,¡± whispered one of the new recruits.


    Hafiz raised his lip, satisfied in knowing he wasn¡¯t the only one who thought the same thing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand half of what he says,¡± pointed another.


    Between two frigates, the Elena welcomed them. The bomber, smaller than the rest, was giving off a sense of power and strength like none of the other ships did. Something that staggered Hafiz.


    The young mate looked up to the top of the impressive masts and, with a sudden breeze, his hat blew away, lost in the darkness of the bay waters. Wisps¡¯ growl felt close.


    ¡°You are so dead.¡± said a naughty voice from behind. A string of giggles and chuckles followed.


    He climbed a set of net ropes and waited on deck to be punished, when a hand pulled him aside and a voice asked his name.


    ¡°You are a sheet-anchor man, Mr. Kabir. Go to the bow and look for a mate called Charlie. He will teach you all you need to know. Tell him Billy sent you.¡±


    Hafiz walked forward in a place that felt as hostile as it was unfamiliar. Every few steps, one of the sailors greeted him with a rough look or some derogatory comment. ¡°Watch your steps, beany!¡± ¡°Get out of the way, lubber!¡±


    Upon reaching the front of the ship, Hafiz asked about his new mentor. ¡°There, the ugly redhead.¡± The carpenter said, pointing to a group of three that were working a rope. A tall sailor with strange orange hair stood out among them. And because of his gigantic buck teeth, he was, as some had pointed out, ugly.


    ¡°I am new sheet-anchor man. Billy sent me.¡± Hafiz said, trying to sound as sure of himself as possible.


    The redhead pointed to his face, which was the spitting image of confusion. In the distance, the sailor named Billy was laughing out loud with other companions. Charlie, seeing him, let go of the rope and climbed some boxes. The boy next to him clicked his tongue. ¡°Get back to work, Charlie!¡±


    ¡°Shut up Frian. Not gonna fafyseat this coffe fean. Filly, ye¡¯ tosser!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t yell, you idiot! Do you want Wisps to punish us all?¡± said the oldest of the three, a big round man with red cheeks and a gray beard.


    ¡°I am Hafiz.¡±


    ¡°What a plonker. Ye see that?¡± Charlie muttered, passing him by. ¡°Like am not fussy.¡±


    ¡°I am Hafiz,¡± repeated him.


    ¡°Noone wan¡¯to now, feany.¡±


    ¡°No worries lad,¡± interrupted the sailor named Brian, ¡°this fella¡¯s just grumpy coz his girlfy dumped him.¡±


    ¡°Shut yer mouth, Frian.¡± Charlie grumbled.


    Brian laughed and turned to Hafiz.¡°Wher''ye from, beany?¡±


    Hafiz snorted and pointed the thumb at his own body. ¡°I am Hafiz. No Beany.¡±


    ¡°Leave the kid alone,¡± interrupted the older sailor. ¡°And you ginger skiver, stop complaining. You will show the lad everything he needs to know. If he messes up, we will all have to pay for it. And if I¡¯m punished because of you, I¡¯ll punish you back.¡±


    ¡°Aye, I¡¯ll punish ye too.¡± said Brian, mocking him.


    The two young sailors grabbed each other into a skirmish no one else seemed too worried about stopping.


    ¡°That¡¯s no real fighting. Just puppies playing.¡± said the old sailor to Hafiz. ¡°My name is Todd. You don¡¯t understand what this idiot teaches you. Just come to me.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. My common language, not good.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Aye. Well, I was talking about, you know,¡± the old sailor sneakily touched his mouth. ¡° But no worries, Aye? Here, a lot of fellas learn the lingo and the common at the same time.¡±


    A whistle that sang like a bird caused the entire crew to start dashing across the deck. ¡°Inspection!¡± shouted Todd, who showed Hafiz his place in line.


    ¡°You¡¯stay here next to me. Where¡¯s yer hat?¡± Said Charlie.


    ¡°I lost it.¡±


    Charlie smiled in a way that showed his hideous teeth even more.


    The inspection ended up being an endless procession of officers in pretty suits. The first were just children. A freckled boy with an arrogant pose, looked at Hafiz hatless head and shook his in disapproval. More officers followed, first the juniors, some of Hafiz¡¯s age, and then the seniors. Among all of them, more than half noticed the absence of the hat. The Captain, followed by a chaplain and Mr. Wisps, was the last one. He was a small man, but like his ship, he was surrounded by an aura of strength and authority.


    The Captain stopped to look at Hafiz from head to toe. ¡°Where is this man¡¯s hat, Mr. Wisps?¡±


    The boatswain bit his lip. His face was red. ¡°It blew away on the way here, Sir. This is one of the new recruits. He didn¡¯t tie it.¡±


    ¡°Good manners and etiquette are essential elements in the Navy. Especially on my ship.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Sir.¡± answered Wisps. ¡°I will make sure he understands.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. You will get him a new one as soon as possible. That¡¯s all.¡° The Captain walked away and Wisps followed, not before giving Hafiz a deadly stare.


    The inspection finished minutes later. When another bird-like whistle intoned a different new melody, everyone returned to their previous duties.


    ¡°Na worries feany, I¡¯ll teach ye''all the fos¡¯n pipe calls, the nuts, the watches and te¡¯sailors talk. Ye¡¯ll talk as fest as me!¡± declared with pride Charlie. Todd snorted. ¡°Come, help me with the oil¡®n¡¯ink.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the Master tonight?¡± Asked Brian to Todd.


    ¡°Wisps.¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± shouted the short boy, staring at Hafiz with a smirk of naughtiness. ¡°I bet a copper this one ends the baptism bleeding!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in!¡± Todd raised a coin and gently slapped Hafiz¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Kid, you better remove the uniform.¡±


    Hafiz felt exhausted, eager to crawl into a corner and sleep for days. To dream of the old times with his father in his beloved village. He did not feel strong enough to spend two years in that place, surrounded by those strange people. At that moment, he didn¡¯t want to learn anything from Charlie. Not from Todd or Brian, either. He just wanted to know how to write and tell his grandmother he was fine. And learn how to read, to enjoy, once again, Boboy¡¯s silly stories about fantastic creatures and legendary heroes.

 Ch08 - Black Flag (Em)

    Em scratched his eyes and coughed. His entire body was covered in coal dust as the rest of the lower deck. He took the last embers of the firebox and dragged his feet upstairs.


    The light from the bridge was uncomfortably blinding, though the temperature, after a night of sleeping next to the boiler, felt cool and pleasant. ¡°Do not come that dirty, dear,¡± shouted Lim from the galley. ¡°And I don¡¯t need the embers. I have plenty of wood.¡±


    Em looked down at the bucket and babbled. He felt exhausted from replying.


    For the last two days, with not a single bit of wind, Em had to rely on the power of steam. The Ballerina¡¯s engine, a machine he only used during subaquatic operations or to navigate the complicated waters of the Blue Kingdom, was suffering from the high pressures of his new Hanan coal, so Em had to put a close eye on it to avoid irreparable damage.


    ¡°Sir. Does Miss Lim read minds?¡± Macha, sitting on the Captain¡¯s stool, had his head resting on the steering wheel.


    For hours, his ship had been floating aimlessly without the need of a human hand. And that was the only reason he let the kid touch the controls.


    ¡°It¡¯s Captain¡­ and respect the wheel. Do I have to slap that empty coconut of yours?¡±


    Macha stood immediately. ¡°Miss Lim reads minds, doesn¡¯t she? The other day when you were talking about history I thought, ¡®This is the most boring day of my life¡¯-¡±


    Em snarled from under the wet towel he was wiping his face with. Macha paused and raised his hands, palms pointing at him. ¡°Nothing to do with the teacher, sir¡­ Captain. It was the topic that bored me!¡±


    The kid waited for a reaction and continued his usual buoyant chattering.¡°I swear! As soon as I thought about it, Mrs. Lim said: ¡®I know it¡¯s boring dear, but this is an important lesson¡¯, how about that?¡±


    The imitation of Lim¡¯s voice, which Macha did very well, would have gotten at least a chuckle from Em, but the old man was feeling like a wreck. His eyes itched and his entire body ached, so instead, he sighed deeply and grumbled.


    ¡°All right, keep your secrets. But I just heard what she said about the bucket. That proves it.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Em said, looking at the metal pail at his feet. ¡°I always bring embers from below, and if I was not thinking about the embers, then how she, well, then¡­ ah¡­. Just bring me a coffee, do you mind?¡±


    Macha returned with a smoking cup while the Captain was still trying to remove the blackness from his hair. ¡±Mr. Em, why didn¡¯t we stop at Jin port? You still have a few goods left from the north, right?¡±


    ¡°Aye. But that will sell better in Puyo.¡±


    ¡°I want to see the Hieng kingdom. And J¨­-Dan. I heard they are beautiful islands.¡±


    ¡°They are. But we are not going to J¨­-Dan. I don¡¯t sail the Ring¡¯s east. After Hieng, we will head south and cross the Blue Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Cross the¡­ The Blue? I thought we were going to sail it around the edge! Isn¡¯t the interior a maze of shallow rocks and corals?¡± Macha asked, eyebrows raised.


    ¡°It is. Reach me that chart over there.¡± Em said, trying to clean the coal from his hands. The black dust was stuck between the joints of his prosthesis, making it clear that it would not come off until Lim gave it a good service.


    In front of the kid, he flattened a chart of the Ring of Commerce. ¡°Look. This circle of dangers is the Kingdom. but as you can see, there are navigable areas. ¡°


    ¡°Is mostly blank,¡± said Macha.


    ¡°Well, this one is only to sail from the lighthouse to the Rigg. The easiest part. Even a big ship can sail there if they are skilled enough.¡±


    ¡°How about the rest?¡± Macha was staring, trying to decipher the secrets of the chart.


    ¡°Only for shallow-draft vessels. And some areas are still dangerously complicated. You will see when we reach the Wrecks. From there to the lighthouse is a challenging journey.¡±


    ¡°Where is the lighthouse?¡± Asked Macha, his nose almost touching the paper.


    Em pointed in the middle of the Maze. ¡°Here. From there, there are secret passages to thousands of islands and hundreds of floating villages that form the Kingdom.¡± Macha looked up, disbelief visible in his eyes. ¡°Come kid, let¡¯s go anchor. I don¡¯t want to drift out of course.¡±


    The day was sunny and with few clouds. There was not a hint of wind, which made the heat unbearable. The Ballerina moved through the flat sea following the course of a slight current. Macha grabbed the anchor winch and began to turn. ¡°Can you sail the Maze by heart?¡±


    Em huffed out a quiet laugh. ¡°Impossible kid. Like you said, The Blue is a maze, yes, but it¡¯s mostly hidden underwater. Without charts, we¡¯d be done.¡±


    Em took a moment to consider how important Ivy was. Even with charts, sailing from the Wrecks to the Lighthouse was an impossible endeavor without her. And not only that. Her special skills were extremely useful in many cases, and the old man realized he did not always give her the recognition she deserved.


    Macha released the winch and checked the ocean surface. ¡°How deep is this place?¡±


    ¡°Shallow enough to anchor. Come, let¡¯s have a swim!¡± Em unbuttoned his shirt and Macha froze, staring at his prosthetic chest. ¡°There¡¯s still the body of an old man under this, kid. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    Em jumped headfirst into the sea. For a glimpse of a moment, the bubbles dancing around him made him feel young again. He kicked hard, wanting to dive as deep as possible, but his body, cleverly designed to float, pushed in the opposite direction.


    ¡°You scared me, Sir. I thought you were going to sink!¡± Said Macha.


    ¡°I cannot.¡± Em tapped his shoulder. ¡°Some parts are metal, but mostly it¡¯s made of materials I don¡¯t even know the name of. And I have air compartments here and there.¡±


    Macha sat on the deck floor, gazing at his Captain. ¡°That¡¯s amazing Mr. Em.¡±


    Em rubbed his hair, wishing the bath would clean him properly. ¡°The water is refreshing. Don¡¯t you want to jump?¡± He gave a couple of backstrokes and stopped to enjoy the sky over him, drifting immobile on the calm waters.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be eaten by a shark.¡±


    ¡°Sharks don¡¯t prey on humans. Not intentionally. They won¡¯t attack unless they mistake you for one of their usual prey.¡±


    ¡°Well, if I don¡¯t swim, then I won¡¯t give them the chance to make a mistake.¡± Pointed the kid. ¡°How about sirens? And Tritons? They drag sailors into the abyss.¡±


    ¡°That things do not exist.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been at sea most of my life and never seen one,¡± answered Em.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen the gods of my people. But I¡¯m certain they exist.¡±


    Em didn¡¯t want to go further on that conversation. Instead, he swam around, enjoying the moment.


    ¡°Good morning Miss Ivy.¡± Macha said. Em raised his face to see his niece standing on the edge, blanket over the shoulders and arms hugging her favorite reading book. Surprisingly, she greeted Macha without a cursing sign.


    ¡°She is saying ¡®Good morning¡¯ to you,¡± Pointed Em.


    ¡°I know that one!¡± Macha repeated the arm movement exactly as Ivy had done, and she answered with the slight nod of a frowning face. Ignoring the girl¡¯s laconic reaction, Macha continued speaking. ¡°Miss Ivy, we were talking about sirens. Do you believe in sea monsters?¡±


    ¡°I know there¡¯s a kraken,¡± she signaled, showing a gaze of hidden rage only Em could understand.


    Macha turned to Em, waiting for a translation. ¡°She says there are no such things¡­ Where were you, Ivy? I wanted to ask you to join us for a swim.¡±


    ¡°I was at the stern deck. I came to tell you there is a breeze.¡± Ivy pointed at the small windmill that charged the batteries. It was slightly spinning.


    ¡°Oh. Damn it.¡± shouted Em. He rushed back to the ship with big powerful strokes. ¡°Ivy sails. Macha Anchor.¡±


    Glad to be sailing with the wind again, Em took control of the ship. Lim, pulling a long face, approached him with a towel in hand.


    ¡°Sorry. At least I¡¯m not dirty with coal, right?¡± Em said, trying to ease the mood.


    ¡°Either dust or water someone that is not you will have to clean.¡± answered her. ¡°Did Ivy tell you about the ship?¡±


    ¡°What ship?¡±


    ¡°The one she spotted over the horizon.¡±


    ¡°Uhm. Nay. She didn¡¯t,¡± Em said, following Ivy¡¯s movements with his eyes. She took the spyglass from the desk and went back outside. ¡°Are you looking for that ship?¡± Em raised his voice to make sure she could hear him.


    She signaled ¡®yes¡¯, looked at the wind vane and went back inside. ¡°There is a two-masted gaff-rigged schooner at board on the port quarter. Is around two to three miles away.¡±


    ¡°Colors?¡± Em asked.


    ¡°Hanan.¡±


    ¡°Hanan merchants usually sail on djongs or dhows, but it¡¯s not uncommon these days to see Northern riggings here. Why did it pick your attention so much?¡±


    ¡°Wind is from sou¡¯est by sou. Hieng is straight beam reach. If they go that way, why are they sailing close reach? And if they are not, where are they going? There is nothing south, just the Maze. I think they are sneaking up on us.¡±


    He took a moment to answer. ¡°You are right. When they reach abeam, let me know if they raise the Black.¡±


    The north west of the Ring was ruled by one of the five Lords of Piracy. A vicious and uncanny woman known by the Harpy. Noone dared to plunder her dominions unless it was with her permission and all pirates that sailed under her flag knew the Ballerina was untouchable. But the Harpy was only one of the five. The Ring of Commerce was divided, so each of the Lords had their piece of cake. The north-east, where the island of J¨­-Dan was located, were the domains of the Ue-Wokou Clan. The head of the clan, Lord Ue-Jin, was an ambitious man and, unlike the Harpy, didn¡¯t owe Em any favors, so his subordinates could have crossed the borders and targeted his ship.


    The sound of a cannon shot brought him back from his thoughts. It was a warning not meant to harm, but to warn. Em had many encounters with pirates of all sorts, and he knew all the steps they would follow. Now that they were close enough, it was time to inflict fear.


    ¡°Can you see the Harpy?¡± shouted the Captain. Ivy was again outside, looking through the spyglass. ¡°There¡¯s no Mama¡¯s Harpy,¡± signaled the girl. ¡°No Ue flower either.¡± Ivy strode inside. ¡°It seems just black. Pirates with no alliance? how is that possible?¡±


    Em grunted. His niece was just too young and the few times she had seen such people were just minions of a bigger dog. Em let Ivy take command of the ship to check through the spyglass himself.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a schooner,¡± he said while plodding back inside.¡± It¡¯s a pinisi rigged ship. Common in the Pirate Run. That freebooters are surely from there.¡±


    ¡°Can we outrun them?¡± Asked Macha.


    Em took a moment to answer. ¡°Maybe, but I don¡¯t want them to raise the Red.¡±


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    ¡°I have heard stories of pirates slaughtering ships that had surrendered while the Black was up,¡± Macha said.


    ¡°Some sea-dogs don¡¯t respect the old ways,¡± whispered Em, grinding his teeth. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. No mangy pooch is boarding my Ballerina. Not now, not ever!¡±


    Em had faced pirates in the past. Too many times to tell the truth. But he never had been chased since Lim and Ivy joined him.


    Em rushed towards Lim¡¯s cabin and searched under the bed. The box of his old gun was dusty, but not as much as the one with the caplock pistols. His Samuel & Samuel was not a common weapon and, to keep it in good condition, he serviced it often, but it had been years since he had used the two muzzleloader guns for the last time.


    He tied the holster around his waist and checked the cylinder, trigger and hammer, which worked as smooth as the first time.


    He secured the trigger with the leather string and loaded six of the gun¡¯s special ammunition. ¡°A pinisi,¡± He mumbled to himself. ¡°Ten crew? fifteen? Cannons, uhm. I need to know how many cannons.¡±


    A thunderous sound rumbled from afar. Right after, the splash of the ball. Near. Em was testing his luck. The next shot would no longer be a warning.


    ¡°I can do it!¡± Ivy signaled. ¡°My plan. Let me do it!¡±


    The Ballerina wasn¡¯t an extremely fast vessel, and it didn¡¯t have any guns either. Em always sailed around areas of safe passage and never had to face a black flag with the catamaran. For years, Ivy talked about a plan for situations like that, but Em never took it seriously. Now, his only option was a foolish ruse that put her in great danger, and other options, direct confrontation or surrender, were none acceptable.


    ¡°She can do it, Em.¡± said Lim from behind. Her voice reverberated in his head, reminding him of the thousand times they talked about her.


    Em snorted slowly and deeply. ¡°I know.¡±


    In a sudden burst of energy, He put Macha behind the wheel and waved Ivy to follow. The boy, with his mouth wide open, could not believe he was really sailing the ship. ¡°Continue straight!¡± Em snapped from outside.


    He unfolded the spyglass one more time to have a better look at his enemy. The pirate vessel was a palari ship. Small, with a total of four cannons on the main deck.


    ¡°There is no lower deck to sneak inside, Ivy. Either cannon ports.¡±


    ¡°Then, instead of the tiller rope, I¡¯ll disable the rudder from below.¡±


    ¡°The cannons will be surrounded by the entire crew.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t nail them, you will have to get out of the fire line somehow.¡±


    Em grunted. ¡°Do you have flint and oil?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring the powder of your old pistols as well.¡±


    Em began to pull down the sails. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s do it.¡± he said reluctantly.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready to fight Captain.¡± Said Macha when Em returned inside.


    Em squatted in front of Lim. He was a tall man, and even crouched, his face was at the same height as hers. ¡°I will need you to go to your room and lie on the floor. Cover with blankets and pillows as much as you can. Where is Rob?¡±


    ¡°I told him to go to the boiler. He is ready to start the engine at command.¡±


    Em smiled, and both shared a silent moment staring at each other. ¡°Everything will be fine. You know how to deal with such scum.¡± Lim said.


    Em stood and stretched his arms. ¡°Macha, take those pistols and come with me.¡± The kid took the weapons delicately, almost as if he was scared to break them.


    Outside, Ivy was almost ready for the raid. Dressed in her black dress and with a belt armed with a machete and knife, her niece was finishing filling the watertight pouch.


    ¡°Be careful there. If you don¡¯t see it clearly, go for the rudder and come back,¡± Em said.


    Ivy tied her hair up and lifted her thumb. Next, she took one last look at the approaching pirate ship and jumped into the sea, completely disappearing out of sight. No one would see her again until it was over. That was only if everything worked as it was supposed to. Em could not help feeling an uncomfortable sensation all over his guts.


    As he watched that black flag get closer and closer, Em experienced feelings that he believed were long dead, growing stronger at every minute.


    He had feared nothing in a long time. Or so he thought. Now, with danger looming over his family, Em felt terrified. He took a long breath and searched for focus. Dug into his memories to remember the old ways, the old tips and the old tricks.


    ¡°Are you a good shooter, Mr. Em?¡± Asked Macha. The boy stood stiffly beside him, one pistol in his hand and the other at his waistband. ¡°I¡¯m not. You know? I¡¯ve never had time to practice much.¡±


    ¡°Get that gun out of your pants.¡±


    Macha jumped in surprise. ¡°Oh, oh! Yes, not a good idea,¡± he said with a chuckle of fear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. It¡¯s not even loaded. I just want you to show it well. Let them see we are armed.¡± Macha nodded and raised the weapons over his shoulders, one on each side of the face.


    ¡°Good lad,¡± Em said. ¡°Now listen to me carefully. When they arrive, no sudden movements. And don¡¯t even think about targeting anyone. When I tell you, lower your weapons little by little, with your finger away from the trigger. Let that be seen clearly. And you put those two down. ¡°


    ¡°I can fight. I¡¯m no coward.¡± Macha complained.


    ¡°When you learn how to shoot, you will fight. Until then, you will do as I order. Do you understand me?¡±


    Macha blew his nose in frustration. ¡°Son...¡± continued Em. ¡°As soon as Ivy creates a distraction, I need you to command Rob to start the engine and move the Ballerina towards their stern. These are Cap¡¯n orders. Aye?¡±


    Macha cocked the hammers with difficulty. ¡°Aye, aye. Sir.¡±


    Em noticed the tingling of excitement. He knew perfectly well that if he didn¡¯t control it, that emotion could get out of control, clouding the judgment of the most experienced man. In situations like that, there was no room for hot heads or, worse, terrified souls.


    ¡°Nervous?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Macha replied, almost speechless.


    ¡°Try not to think about anything but the task you have to do. Focus on that alone.¡± Em said. His own advice sounded obvious and somehow silly, which made him feel embarrassed. Macha responded with a growl, like the ones the Captain used to do, and when Em glanced at him, the boy smirked.


    ¡°What¡¯s that think of your belt?¡± asked Macha.


    ¡°My revolver ammunition.¡±


    ¡°Never seen rounds like that.¡±


    ¡°Aye, it¡¯s uncommon here. I buy it in the Nor¡¯Wes.¡±


    ¡°I will buy one of those guns when we sail there. And practice every day.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit,¡± Em said, winking at the boy, who seemed a little more confident.


    Staring at the approaching ship, Em remembered Macha¡¯s words about his gods. He also had one once. One that he hadn¡¯t spoken to for years. For a long time, he used to blame him for the evils he experienced throughout his life and, in that instant, he considered whether it was time to make peace with him.


    After a long wait that seemed never to end, the ship lowered the sails at a distance that provided certain safety for them and, at the same time, gave a perfect line of fire for their heavy artillery. The pinisi had a similar size as the Ballerina, and with around forty feet of length, it could only arrange a battery of two eight pounders on each side.


    Em counted only eight sailors. A crew relatively small to handle the sails and the guns at the same time. They were all well armed, even the gunners. Six of the eight had muskets or pistols. A lot of bullets to dodge at once, he thought.


    One man was aiming with a swivel gun that Em hadn¡¯t noticed previously. Unlike the bigger guns, it was a type of artillery that could change direction easily, and that made that gunner the most dangerous of their crew, and therefore, the first who had to go down.


    Em shouted with all his heart. ¡°Parley!¡± The marauders looked at each other, confused. Main time, Em kept looking for any detail that would give him a winning edge.


    The pirates were all from the southeast. Small bodies and dark skin. None but one dressed properly. Only rags and dirt. The fancy captain, who seemed the only with fighting experience, had a cat o¡¯nine hanging from his belt. He¡¯d be the second to fall. Without a leader who seemed to treat them worse than dogs, there was a slight chance they would stop fighting.


    The pirate captain raised a cutlass menacingly. ¡°Ya have nay¡¯right to parley!¡±


    Em smiled. Neither his size nor a blade that could do little at that distance frightened him. Slowly, He drew his gun, and with the barrel still pointed at the ground, he cocked the hammer. Dropping the safety leather strap. ¡°As far as I know, A Parley isn¡¯t only pirate¡¯s right, Cap¡¯n. Everyone can parley, even on land.¡±


    Em¡¯s risky move didn¡¯t go unnoticed. Each of the pirates reacted nervously, reaching for their weapons and looking for orders with their eyes, either from the captain or from a thick, half-naked man who stood in the middle of the deck. The suspected quartermaster would be the third to go, and luckily without him or the captain, the rest would be confused enough to allow a safe escape.


    ¡°Parley¡¯s a truce between two armies, bah!. Ya not an army. Ya¡¯a prey!¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t surrendered my ship yet.¡±


    ¡°Ya what?¡± yelled the pirate. ¡°I didn¡¯t raise ma¡¯red out of cour¡¯sey. This is how¡¯s work. Black jack¡¯up, you stop, let us plunder. leh? Don wan? Rule of reds and I keel¡¯haul ya¡¯all!¡±


    ¡°Yes, those are the rules. And we will follow the rules of the sea. We are armed, you are armed. So, we will parley. Rules are rules, gentlemen.¡± Shouted Em.


    The captain hesitated, taking a quick look around. Having his decisions questioned in front of his men was not something he was used to. But Em knew no predator takes unnecessary risks. ¡°Aye¡¯bah!. Then ya talk, talk! Wanna say?¡± jabbed the southerner.


    ¡°We sail under the protection of the Mama¡¯Thumbs. These are her waters.¡±


    ¡°Ya see any Harpy on my flag?¡±


    ¡°Do you know what she does to old salts that fish in her pond?¡±


    The sea-dog raised his thumbs up and wiggled them. ¡°Ain¡¯scared! The Fist is a crippled hand!¡±


    ¡°A hand with three fingers can still hold a blade.¡±


    ¡°Ain¡¯t care. Unless ya better cards, this parley finish, savvy? Now we board ya.¡±


    Em looked at the stern of the pirate¡¯s ship. There were no signs of Ivy. He needed more time.


    For sure, Ivy had engaged the ship even before it reached them. But disabling its navigation, and with none of the dogs realizing it, was going to take time. Not to mention creating a distracting fire in damp wood.


    ¡°You are eight scallywags.¡± Em yelled. ¡°My boy here has two rounds ready. He is one hell of a shot. And this piece here on my side is a wheel gun. Revolvers are called. It can shoot six bullets without a reload.¡±


    The pirate captain laughed. ¡°Dead-shoots here, ah? Before killing us all, one of ma¡¯lasses sure shot ma¡¯longs and blew yar ship to pieces!¡±


    ¡°I have something inside that can change your mind, Cap¡¯n. My lass will lower his guns and go get it.¡±


    ¡°Nay! Yar lass moves, I kill him!¡±


    Macha, who had begun to lower his weapons, slowly stopped. Em snapped his teeth. ¡°All right, all right. He will low his weapons and-¡±


    ¡°Throw it at the sea. Ya¡¯all!¡± shouted the quartermaster, obviously more nervous than his superior. ¡°And lay on deck!¡±


    ¡°When I tell you, run inside, and keep with our plan,¡° whispered Em, wishing the mustache could hide the movement of his lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m out of patience! Da¡¯parley is over!¡± stormed the pirate captain, who had the navigation master whispering at his ear the steering problem.


    ¡°A parley is over when both sides say so. Rules are rules.¡± insisted Em.


    The quartermaster raised a gun and Em¡¯s instincts kicked in. In the blink of an eye, his revolver was spitting fire and the first of the pirates fell on deck. ¡°Run!¡± He cocked the hammer and fired again. Em¡¯s target grabbed his shoulder and backed away, yanking on the rope that fired the swivel into the air.


    Two bullets whizzed by. Em fired two of his own without aiming. Both hit the hull. Even so, the missing shots got what he wanted. A man who ran for cover was a man who was not aiming at him.


    Walking backwards and as low as possible, Em shot at the captain but the bullet hit the wood of his cover. His last shot went through the leg of a man who was trying to fire a cannon.


    With the good cover of the bell, he loaded his gun with ease. The smell of fire enveloped everything, and the Ballerina rattled. The pirates cursed, but this time not against him. Ivy¡¯s fire was working, and Macha was moving his ship out of harm¡¯s way.


    Em let out a relieved snort when a loud blast cut off his breath. The heavy ball ricocheted off the deck, smashing the wooden floor. Another storming shoot followed, but hit nothing but water behind the catamaran.


    Em fired two bullets at random, but his eyes hit all the targets he was looking for. The catamaran, steaming towards the pinisi¡¯s sterm, was no longer within range of the big guns, and the swivel had no one around. Hidden behind barrels and sacks, only two pirates remained engaged.


    Ivy¡¯s fire, which had left much of the rear wood scorched, was out, but releasing a fair amount of smoke that was giving them suitable cover. That didn¡¯t stop the shooters, who still managed to hit the ship on the bell twice, and one last time at the wall of the bridge, which made Em¡¯s blood run cold.


    After a brief exchange of fire, from the pirate ship they only received cries of rage. When he was certain they were safe, Em hurried inside. ¡°Everyone all right?¡± He shouted, almost breathless. Lim answered from inside of her cabin and Macha nodded.


    ¡°Sir, you are bleeding!¡± Em looked at his shirt. It was soaked, but it wasn¡¯t blood. He touched the liquid with his fingers and sniffed. ¡°This is just oil. I¡¯m not hurt.¡± With the rush of the moment, he had not noticed the impact.


    Em was raising the sails when Ivy boarded with a leap worthy of a dolphin. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± was the first thing she signaled.


    ¡°Just oil, don¡¯t worry. Excellent job pumpkin. I¡¯m proud of you.¡± With his arm around his niece¡¯s shoulder, Em ushered her in to be greeted by Lim, who was getting on her nerves. This time, she completely ignored the water dripping all over the bridge and gave Ivy a big, long hug.


    ¡°Good job, son.¡± Em patted Macha¡¯s shoulder, who was sailing the Ballerina with pride. ¡°Good job everyone.¡± He repeated, adrenaline fading away, along with the rush of excitement that engulfed him minutes ago.


    Still, the heavy feeling in his stomach remained. This time, they had narrowly escaped. Those cannonballs could have hit the ship. They¡¯d have hurt Lim. Hurt Macha. The thought was nauseating.


    For some reason, the waters they had been sailing for years were no longer safe. It was time for a change.

 Ch09 - Tresure map (Ivy)

    In other circumstances, the morning would be great. The tea with lemon was perfect. The views of Puyo bay were astonishing and the soft touch of her blanket was heartwarming. Still, Ivy couldn¡¯t help but feel gloomy.


    On the day of the storm, it wasn¡¯t her foot that was injured the most, but her pride and self-esteem. To make it worse, while bedridden in Wei-le, more due sadness than fevers, none of her supposed friends offered any support, not even visited. And that included Lew.


    The thought of being weak and careless tormented her, but the feeling of loneliness and realizing she had no true friends hurt more than anything else.


    She took a sip of the scalding drink and sighed, trying to put Lew out of her mind. If she wanted to be treated like an adult, she realized, maybe it was time to stop daydreaming like a little girl and behave accordingly.


    ¡°Ahoy!¡± shouted her uncle from abeam. The rowboat was approaching with wooden planks coming off the bow. Macha, instead of helping the old man, was waving at her with both arms. His stupid smile made her turn around.


    The deck of the Ballerina was a mess. A quarter of it was broken or disassembled and sawdust and tools were everywhere.


    As Ivy stood, ready to help with the wood, Macha started a dance of bizarre movements that made Em let out shrieks of laughter. ¡°Stop it! You look like a fish outside the water.¡± he said, encouraging Macha to dance more shamelessly.


    ¡°What are you talking about? This is how it¡¯s done! That¡¯s what ladies love.¡± Macha said, stopping his dance at the sight of Ivy over the deck.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop now, kid,¡± mocked Em. ¡° I¡¯m sure Ivy will love those moves of yours.¡±


    Ivy put on a fabricated smile without caring if it was too obvious. Macha, with all his hard work and charming attitude, had perhaps dazzled Em and Lim, but she still didn¡¯t trust him. No: She didn¡¯t stand him at all. Not his cheerfulness towards everything, not his witty comments that Lim strangely enjoyed so much, and definitely not his way of working, clumsily inexperienced, which still seemed to please Em much more than the efforts of others who had led a life at sea.


    When the boat reached the side, the new mate handed her the first plank. ¡°Miss Ivy, we found a treasure map!¡± Ivy took the wood with ease, Glad to embarrass him with the wide difference in strength between the two.


    Em left a bag on the floor to take a folded papyrus out of his pocket. ¡°You have been hell-bent on buying this! I¡¯ll deduct it from your salary.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I never said I wanted to buy it. You did. After Choy and his friend convinced you.¡±


    Em stared at the void for a minute. ¡°All right. Then, since we haven¡¯t talked about who was buying, I¡¯ll assume the drinks were on you.¡±


    Macha raised a plank with difficulty and pushed it towards the deck, hitting the ground loudly. ¡°Wait till I get here, idiot. You¡¯re going to mess up the floor!¡± Ivy signed.


    ¡°Wait... here? Didn¡¯t catch the rest.¡± Macha raised another plank, waiting for her before releasing it. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m fine with paying for some drinks, Cap¡¯n. After the shooting, I think you earned it.¡±


    Em¡¯s proud smile made Ivy¡¯s blood boil. She snatched the next plank and threw it on the pile. Em looked at her askance. Ivy could hear his complaint with no need for words. ¡®Who¡¯s messing up the floor now?¡¯


    Ivy felt overwhelmed again. How could she let herself be carried away by such stupid outbursts? Was she always so immature? How to fight against that rage, that frustration that devoured her constantly?


    She took the rest of the planks, and this time, put them down carefully. A gesture that pleased the Captain. ¡°Long story short, those two¡­ weird men were selling copies of a supposed original. A map marking the wreck of a royal ship. How stupid is that?¡± Em said, frowning at Macha. ¡±Definitely nothing. But I want to test the bell¡¯s repairs. And the kid wants to see coral. So we can give it a look.¡±


    Ivy stared at him, swallowing her frustration. The two sailors continued their conversation as if she had suddenly banished. Or, most likely, ignoring her on purpose, to avoid seeing any reaction to that stupid idea.


    ¡°Mr. Em says I may lose the fear of water if I see what¡¯s below.¡± Macha boarded, massaging his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s amazing how strong you are, Miss Ivy. I couldn¡¯t barely lift even one.¡±


    ¡°You need to build those little muscles, kid. Go bring this inside and tell Lim the news.¡±


    ¡°What news?¡± Signed Ivy as soon as Macha crossed the door.


    ¡°He was asking about the red tattoos, so I said they are a gang looking for Lim¡¯s family because of some gambling debt from her father.¡±


    Ivy rolled her eyes. ¡°What should I say then?¡± Em asked. ¡°The kid has a big mouth. Should I tell him the truth?¡±


    Ivy shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I guess that¡¯s good enough. What was the news, anyway?¡±


    ¡°Ah, nothing. Told him to ask around. Half didn¡¯t understand him at all. And the rest either won¡¯t talk about the Kraken or didn¡¯t know what he was talking about. So, now he is reporting to Lim that the coast is clear in Puyo.¡±


    Ivy approached her uncle, her gaze still fixed, trying to hook those eyes that kept avoiding her. ¡°You know I don¡¯t like him. Why do you do this to me?¡± She signed.


    Em cleared his throat. ¡°Well, that¡¯s what it¡¯s all about. You see, I think that will help you both to get along. And he needs to lose-¡°


    Ivy sighed. Hands on her waist, head raised and eyes closed. Her posture was enough to startle the Captain, who swallowed hard and measured his next words, becoming defensive, almost as if he expected a burst of fury from her.


    ¡°I will owe you big time. Later, let me know what you want in exchange for this. I will consider it seriously.¡±


    Em staggered her. Was that a trap? That bossy geezer was used to command, not to ask for favors. In addition, Em knew perfectly well that Ivy would use such a proposal to ask for time on land, something that she had wished for a long time and he¡¯d constantly refused to grant.


    Macha crossed the bridge door and froze to Ivy¡¯s gaze. ¡°How is he going to understand me down there?¡± she said.


    Em scoured through one of his bags. ¡°Aye, I bought you this.¡± He held up a blackboard the size of a paper with a little piece of chalk attached to the side.


    With a fleeting movement, Ivy picked up the blackboard and stormed inside, taking Macha¡¯s arm. ¡°You owe me big time!¡±


    ¡°Aye, Aye,¡± Em yelled from outside. ¡°The place is close. We¡¯ll be there soon! I¡¯ll prepare the bell-¡° His voice trailed off as Ivy reached the galley.


    Lim was stirring a stew that filled the room with a smell that made Ivy¡¯s belly growl, same as Macha¡¯s one that followed. Lim smiled, but not by the sounds of hunger. That smile was there prior to their entrance, which gave Ivy a clue of who was behind all that exchange of favors masterplan.


    Ivy pulled the boy to the storeroom and opened the small hatch. To her accounts, it was the first time Macha saw the equipment compartment. The space on the starboard hull was filled with diving junk, as well as uncommon tools and spare parts that Em had bought up north. Some for sale, but most for the Rigg.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been down here,¡± confirmed him.


    Ivy put a box in his hands and filled it with what they¡¯d need. Meanwhile, Macha couldn¡¯t stop looking around. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± he said, pointing with his lips. ¡°What is that?¡±


    Ivy shrugged each time until, tired of his constant questioning, stopped and picked the blackboard. ¡°I don¡¯t know! Let¡¯s focus on the dive.¡° Macha, just like Em, constantly infuriated her, no matter what they did.


    After filling the box, she ordered him to leave and changed. Ivy thought about Em¡¯s proposal. If he was serious, it was her chance to live on land but, was Wei-le and Lew the break she wanted? To tell the truth, she felt very disappointed, and what at another time would have been a dream come true, now seemed nothing more than a nuisance.


    With her dive suit on, she strode back to the deck. Suiting up didn''t feel different this time. No talisman. No sea-born. Only a little girl filled with frustration and self-doubts.


    ¡°We are almost there!¡± shouted Em from the wheel. ¡°I will prepare everything. You just brief the kid.¡± Ivy took two buns from the table and sat at the bow next to Macha. The Ballerina was gently dancing with the waves, sprinkling the air around them and creating a rainbow in front of the ship.


    Ivy wrote and drew about the effects of pressure and volume underwater. Macha received her teachings with the same face of boredom he made with Em¡¯s lessons.


    ¡°Do not worry about the repairs.¡± Em shouted from the inside. ¡°The structure was not compromised, I tested it before. Still, check the data carefully, Aye?.¡±


    Ivy erased the board with disdain, tired of feeling annoyed constantly. Macha had taken advantage of Em¡¯s interruption to divert his attention towards a rope, and Ivy understood her uncle¡¯s frustration in trying to teach anything to that chump.


    She left him practicing a two and a half inch knot and moved to the bell. Although he would not be accompanying them this time, Rob followed his programming, inspecting every corner of the machinery to make sure everything was ready.


    Macha¡¯s footsteps creeped closer. ¡°Then... how is it possible that no water enters the bell if there is no floor?,¡± Ivy considered whether to answer. Macha hadn¡¯t shown interest before, and now she didn¡¯t feel like it. Still, she realized that eventually she¡¯d had to explain at least the basics of safety.


    ¡°The engine of the ship feeds a small machine that pumps pressure into the air and fills the bell constantly using hoses. The air pushes the water away.¡± She wrote.


    ¡°So, if the engine stops, we drown.¡±


    ¡°No one will drown. In case of any trouble,¡± Ivy stopped her writing to reach a folded long hose with a metal stem pipe on the end. ¡°This. this will give a continuous flow you can use for breathing until I bring you to the surface.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Macha said, moving inside. She followed as soon as Em gave her the sign.


    Since the bell rose and until Em opened the floor hatchs, Macha kept shaking his leg nervously. The metal bench creaked with the rattling. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, noticing Ivy¡¯s irritation. ¡°If the water enters, will it be like an explosion, or slowly?¡±


    ¡°No explosions. If something goes wrong, I¡¯ll see it first on these gauges. If that¡¯s the case, I will request a lift, give you the hose, and bring you up. No worries. Just enjoy the views.¡± Macha turned his attention to the porthole and, immersed in the sights of that unknown world, he did not turn his head until they reached the seabed. He didn¡¯t move or talk either, and grateful that they didn¡¯t have to converse further, Ivy spent the quick descent checking the data on the panels.


    The bell landed on a sand patch, Ivy made sure of it. The weights hit the ground smoothly. Still Macha startled with the shaking.


    ¡°This is it,¡¯¡¯ Ivy pointed out, looking through her window. The visibility was over forty feet, and they were surrounded by coral boulders and slopes teeming with marine life. Being a shallow area, the sunlight perfectly illuminated every corner, highlighting all the colors, even the red ones. They were the best views anyone could wish for, and yet Macha wasn¡¯t looking. On the contrary, he was staring in a way that, with the gloom of the bell, made her feel uncomfortable.


    Ivy tensed, clenching her fists. She returned the gaze, narrowing her eyes. ¡°What?¡± she said with her lips and defiance in her heart. Macha, who of course hadn¡¯t heard the muted word, continued to hold the gaze for a while, until he again looked away towards the magnificent exterior, as if the moment of tension had never happened. ¡°I know why you don¡¯t like me,¡± he said. ¡°You think I¡¯m with you for some hidden and sinister reason, because I¡¯m a pirate, after all.¡±


    Ivy took her time writing a reply. ¡°Not a pirate. You are a market thief.¡± Macha smirked at the blackboard.


    ¡°I was.¡± He said, a finger pointing up.¡± Though I¡¯ve come to realize that no matter what I do and how hard I work, your opinion of me will never change. Well, here¡¯s my secret confession: I have a secret plan. I want to be rich. That¡¯s what I always wanted. That¡¯s the reason I became a thief, and the reason I joined the buccaneers.¡±


    Macha took a brief break to analyze Ivy¡¯s reaction, who was still with a fixed gaze and a tensed body. ¡°The gods have given me another chance, and your uncle has opened me a door to achieve my goal. I want him to teach me how to trade like he does, and I want to become rich doing so, yes. But I will do it with honest work and if you believe it or not, it¡¯s not my problem.¡±


    Macha turned to caress the window glass. ¡°Now, if you don¡¯t mind, although these views are like nothing I¡¯ve ever seen and I will keep a dear memory from them, I¡¯d prefer to go back. I¡¯m actually terrified. Since the beginning, to be honest.¡±


    Macha wasn¡¯t scared. He looked completely calm and in control. She realized he had planned this moment. Prepared it and possibly even practiced it. The person talking to her was no gabby goof, but someone to be taken seriously. And that took her by surprise.


    She asked Em to bring them back, but she didn¡¯t follow. Ivy jumped and swam away, leaving Macha alone on the ascent. Away from him, away from everything.


    Around her, endless fields of sponges, hard and soft corals, and anemones, led as far as the eye could see. The area was plagued by micro-fauna and schools of fish, with even occasional pelagic visits.


    No matter how far she swam, and no matter how many things she¡¯d entertain her eyes with, Ivy couldn¡¯t escape her thoughts. The disappointment with Lew. Em¡¯s proposal and now the true face of the buccaneer kept hunting her. Thoughts that repeated endlessly leaving her exhausted and stressed.


    The calm of the sea, surrounded by such beauty, helped her to make some decisions, though. Lew didn¡¯t deserve her slightest attention. At least not until he could give a reasonable explanation. That didn¡¯t mean Ivy was not going to ask for time on land, but Wei was no longer her desired option.


    The tingling in her stomach cut her thoughts abruptly. Danger. Her body tensed and her senses sharpened. She turned to see a large shark drifting towards her. With an elegant movement, the shark, large and with the stripes of the tiger type, circled around her. It wasn¡¯t attack behavior, but curiosity. Sharks were her soul animal, and she knew them well. Still, like any predator, she had to be careful.


    As Ivy predicted, the animal took a couple more turns and disappeared into the big blue, and she decided maybe it was time to go back as well.


    Upon her return, the bell was already secured, and all the material was inside. Em was working the floor and strangely he didn''t blame her for not coming back sooner. ¡°I¡¯ve told Rob to explain to the kid where to put everything,¡± he said.


    ¡°Did Macha tell you he is using you to learn ways to be rich?¡±


    Em took a break from his work to light the pipe. ¡°Of course. Nothing wrong with that. What would be strange is that he wanted to be poor all his life.¡±


    Ivy tried to answer, searching for words worth her contempt towards the boy and his plan, but nothing that didn¡¯t sound like childish whining came from her mind.


    ¡°He just told me,¡± Em continued. ¡°He tried to come clear, but you still don¡¯t believe it. So, I said that¡¯s all right. You are a top professional and even if you don¡¯t like him, that won¡¯t be a problem on my ship.¡±


    The word ¡®professional¡¯ punched her hard. Was she? She had been putting her personal problems ahead of her work for some time, and Em¡¯s all-too-kind compliment was a slap in the face to remind her.


    Her stomach burned, but Ivy swallowed her already hurt pride. ¡°Aye, I will do my best to work with him. I¡¯ll put my personal opinion aside.¡±


    ¡°I know you will,¡± Em cleared his throat. ¡°Now, let¡¯s talk about Wei. Lim has been telling me for a while that I really should let you stay there. That you need it. Well, I think forcing you to be here is a mistake and I want the best for you. So¡­ how about we get you a room in Le as soon as we come back from the southern route?¡±


    ¡°Who will help you sail the Blue? And how about search and recovery? ¡°


    Em waved his hand. ¡°Forget about the underwater work. We make no money from that. And I will find another route to reach the Lighthouse. For the rest, the kid will do. He is not even a tenth of you, but he will learn. And if he turns out rotten, I¡¯ll change him for another shady, sparky lubber.¡±


    Ivy remained quiet, staring at the wooden floor. ¡°Take your time to think about it. All you need.¡± Em said.


    ¡°This ship is my home, and you are my family.¡± Ivy said slowly, with trembling hands. ¡°I cannot imagine a life without you. But I need a break. Maybe for just some time. A season or two. I don¡¯t know where, but not in Wei. Maybe in the Rigg with Marie and Ced? I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Em raised his lips, but his eyes showed a spark of sadness. ¡°Well, until we reach the Rigg, we have time to plan it further. Come, let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    With numb legs, Em struggled to get up. Ivy rushed to offer him an arm. ¡°How was the dive? Was it good?¡±


    ¡°It was wonderful. There were no chests, but the entire experience was a real treasure.¡±

 Ch10 - A tale from the NorWes: Direful weather (Claudia)

    As soon as Claudia got out of the carriage, the icy wind bit her nose. The coming of winter, no matter on what corner of Northislay, was always hard. But on their arrival to Wexford, the weather was more unwelcoming than ever, as if the city itself did not want them there.


    She readjusted her scarf and continued to pull the heavy luggage. For a person her size, it was difficult to do weighty tasks, and by the time she put her bag inside, Alexander had already unloaded everything else.


    The professor, in his sixties, was still fit and strong like a youngster. A luck his wife didn¡¯t share. During the last few months, Claudia witnessed an unforgiving disease taking away Anna¡¯s strength little by little.


    Weakened, the woman struggled to get down the mounting steps. At that stage of her illness, she could still fend for herself, but the journey from the countryside took a toll on her.


    ¡°Leave that bag and help my wife, damn it! I will take care of everything else!¡± Alexander said. As Anna had predicted, her husband could not cope with her illness and the more sick she was, the more angry and frustrated he became.


    The professor paid the driver and took a long drink from his flask. During the entire journey, he emptied over four bottles, and Claudia couldn¡¯t believe the man was still on his feet. Even less, to behave as if his constant intake of alcohol had no effect on him.


    Their new home was a two storey detached house, with beautiful decoration and furniture of the highest quality. It was a spacious and well-lit place that somehow had a bigger but similar layout as their old house. In both, the entrance led to a foyer that served as a reception and contained the stairs to the upper floor, reserved only for bedrooms, and a sliding door that led to the kitchen-living room.


    ¡°It¡¯s a nice house,¡± she said, while helping Anna to lie down on her bed.


    ¡°It¡¯s big. You¡¯ll have to clean up more,¡± replied the woman with a weak chuckle.


    Claudia looked through the window. The room overlooked a park as big as two blocks of houses that overflowed with trees, grassy esplanades and red brick paths to stroll along. The university had made sure that they were placed in a quiet and safe area, away from the bustling Wexford downtown. Alexander had explained to them during the trip that it was a newly constructed neighborhood with a symmetrical plan, where each one of the house blocks was exactly like the others. Each building had a water and gas supply that was achieved with underground piping, and there was even a system to dispose of waste in an odorless way. The streets, though cobbled like in Bratsberg, were cleaned daily and lit by gas lantern poles. Which provided them with light even at night. For Claudia, it was all hard to believe, but if the professor, who was the smartest man she had ever met, said so, it had to be true. Still, surrounded by such wonders in that new and pretty city, a thought repeated over and over inside her head:


    ¡°It¡¯s not Oxbridge.¡± she said, with a glimpse of sadness.


    ¡°Well, one of the perks of getting older is that you¡¯ve been through a lot.¡± Anna said. ¡°And I¡¯ve been through a few wars already and let me tell you something. Herjard and Northislay are like two brothers who are constantly at each other¡¯s throats. For as long as I can remember, there have been four wars between the two. Plus three more including other countries. The longest was two years. We will return home. Now, do you mind bringing me some water, please?¡±


    Claudia returned a smile, but inside she was far from being happy. Anna¡¯s cheeks, plump and full of life months ago, were now part of the gaunt face of someone who¡¯d not survive two more years. The maid headed to the kitchen, trying to get those bad thoughts out of her mind when she came across a scrawny man who was talking to Alexander submissively.


    ¡°There are five dormitories on the first floor, professor. And the laboratory is below the living room. No noise will disturb your wife¡¯s night.¡±


    ¡°Excellent. Is my laboratory ready?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it is not. The university will provide everything you requested promptly.¡±


    ¡°By promptly, I suppose you mean tomorrow. I have no time to waste.¡±


    ¡°I will do everything at hand, professor.¡± The gaunt man farewelled with a slight touch of his cap and passed her by the side without paying much attention.


    Alexander took a drink and strode to the corner, where there was a door to the basement. As the house rumbled with the creaking of wooden stairs, Claudia, who didn¡¯t dare to enter the living room, hurried to fetch some water. She didn¡¯t like to spend time around the professor. When they first met, he was a nice man, who told funny jokes and silly stories. Now he was always in a bad mood and she used to pay for his radical mood swings.


    The kitchen was big, with a working table in the middle. It had all the tools and cutlery she¡¯d need and someone had brought baskets of groceries that were now scattered all over the worktop and floor.


    Claudia couldn''t believe that filling a simple glass of water was so stirring. The faucet, as the professor explained, provided the house with water with no need of a well or stream. She turned the handle as she had been told, slowly, with a mixture of fear and excitement. The pipes rattled and brown water came out. She made a grin of disgust. If having dirty water was the price to pay for not having to go to the well, she would much rather walk, she thought. The dirt did not last, and soon the water turned clear. Amazed, She filled a jar and rushed out, happy that Alexander was still in the basement.


    Anna had her eyes closed when she entered the room, so she left the glass silently on the side table. The maid remained motionless at her side, checking for breathing.


    ¡°I¡¯m all right, dear. Just resting,¡± Anna said, with her eyes still closed and a cute smirk on her face. ¡°Go check if Alex needs anything and later come back.¡± Claudia¡¯s cheeks reddened and, overwhelmed with embarrassment , she left her mistress to rest.


    Alexander was accompanied again, this time by a young, slender man wearing an elegant upper-class suit. She did not find him attractive, although he had a kind of special charm. He, on the other hand, stalked her with the eyes, as so many other men had done before him. A reaction that she couldn¡¯t ever get used to.


    ¡°It¡¯s a delightful house. But the air is not as clean as they promised.¡± Alexander complained to the newcomer. ¡°I will definitely talk to Miller about it tomorrow. Oh, Claudia. Be a darling and prepare some tea for Mr. Shelley. ¡±


    ¡°Coffee will do better.¡± Mr. Shelley said, eyes fixed on her. ¡°And who is this lovely lady? You daughter, professor?¡±


    ¡°She is just the maid. Have a seat, have a seat. My wife doesn¡¯t let her wear a uniform. She is like that.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Shelley,¡± She said, doing a timid curtsy.


    ¡°Victor! Please!¡± He removed his top hat and bowed exceedingly.


    ¡°How is your father doing these days?¡± Alexander asked, pushing the young man¡¯s harassing eyes away from her.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°He is doing well, sir. He sent the warmest regards. It filled him with joy and pride to hear you were interested in a collaboration with me. Well, he thinks it¡¯s university research, but still.¡±


    The maid closed the door. Still amazed by the wonders of that house, she filled the kettle with water and searched for the coffee among the bags. She was incredibly skilled at grinding coffee, but lighting the stoves, which disappointingly still ran on wood in that house, was something she wasn''t very good at.


    After a long time wasted heating water, she returned with a beautiful ceramic set and poured a cup for the young man, who had changed his welcoming smile to a much more serious facade. However, she did not dare to look at the professor¡¯s face. Knowing how long it had taken to prepare the coffee, it was sure that he would not be happy. Claudia had improved a lot in those months, but Alexander seemed increasingly displeased with her performance. Still, she felt proud of serving the drink without trembling a single bit, especially with the nuisance of Victor¡¯s stare fixed on her once again.


    ¡°Today? Sir, the¡­ the subject,¡± mumbled Mr. Shelley, moving uncomfortably on his seat ¡°The subjects need formalin or at least ice. The smell, sir¡­ they decay fast.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± said the professor, trying to recover the young man¡¯s attention. ¡°I want to see by myself that electricity reaction you talk about, that¡¯s all. We get rid of that one tomorrow. I have ordered a tank where we can preserve the following.¡±


    ¡°Professor. With all my respect. I¡¯m sure you calculate all the steps, but regarding my part, the ending results are¡­ how could I say¡­¡± The young man¡¯s eyes bounced from teacher to maid without knowing where to set. ¡°Unpleasant to the eye.¡±


    ¡°I have calculated everything. Victor, your achievements are truly remarkable, but even though absolutely necessary, they are only a tiny part of my experiment. Your help is essential for everything to work. Especially with your notes and with the supply.¡±


    ¡°Yes professor. I have men in the hospi-¡± Victor moved on his seat again, glaring at Claudia, who was standing behind them, as the maid protocol dictated.¡± I have resources. But¡­ well¡­ not ideal... Professor, it really upsets my heart to discuss these matters in front of a lady.¡±


    ¡°is all right. We are leaving,¡± Alexander said, getting up suddenly.


    ¡°Leaving? Whe¡­ Where?¡±


    ¡°To your place. I want to see the equations. We cannot waste time.¡±


    Confused by the sudden change of plans, Victor rose to give a long, gentle bow. ¡°Miss Claudia. Your company was a pleasure.¡±


    Alexander held out Victor¡¯s jacket to encourage him to hurry. ¡° I will be back around dinnertime. Be sure my wife has everything she needs.¡±


    Slowly, She followed them, turning to the stairs instead of the front entrance. She knocked on the room door gently. ¡°Do you need anything, Mrs?¡±


    ¡°Come inside, dear,¡± Anna was leaning on the back of the bed, looking out at the street. ¡°It¡¯s getting cold outside, isn¡¯t it?.¡±


    ¡°Would you like me to bring a bed warmer, Mrs?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. Just stay for a while and chat with me .¡± Anna paused long enough to let her sit next to the bed. ¡°Have you seen the park? I would like to walk around and sit on one of those benches when it¡¯s not so cold. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°That will be nice, Mrs. Almost like when I walked through the trek of the Spring valley to fetch water.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, although there are no wolves or bears here.¡± Anna chuckled. ¡°But they say that cities can be even more dangerous, you know? I¡¯ve never lived in a city this big. How was Bratsberg? Was it dangerous?¡±


    The memories of her hometown felt bitter. Bratsberg was nothing like Wexford. The southern city, even more populated than the capital, was a mixture of factories and slums. It was a dirty, stinky place, full of lowlifes and criminals.


    ¡°Bratsberg is not nice, Mrs. People there only walk the streets because of the need to go work or go home. It¡¯s gray and sad. Nothing like this neighborhood. but...¡± The maid hesitated.


    ¡°What is it, dear?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I was wondering about the war, Mrs. I mean, we are closer to Herjald now, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    Anna looked down at her hands while considering what to answer. ¡°I think we are. Alex always says that wars are mostly fought at the sea. When armies invade the land is when the sea defenses have fallen already. If that¡¯s the case, we will have time to evacuate.¡±


    ¡°Timmy, the blacksmith¡¯s son, used to say that warships can bombard coastal cities and reduce them to ashes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that can happen. But this city has the biggest fort ever built. Needless to say, Northislay¡¯s navy has about three hundred ships, and of those, nearly half patrol the island constantly, making port here. Alex told me. Don¡¯t worry, child, we are safe.¡±


    Anna took her hand, as she used to do every night before sleep. This time, her touch felt colder, weaker. ¡°My husband is getting grumpy these days. Don¡¯t take it personally, all right?. He is a good man. It¡¯s just that.. he¡­ he is just lost and scared.¡±


    She nodded and pressed her hand gently. Anna leaned back on the bed. ¡°Could you bring me that bed warmer, please?¡±


    She did, and when Anna dismissed her for the rest of the afternoon, she rushed to her room to search for the copy of the Hundred dreams of the Red Princess.


    Claudia did not always have time to hike around the landscapes she loved so much. Thanks to her mistress, she found in reading another way of dreaming awake, a way of traveling and seeing wonders beyond the four walls of whatever house she was in.


    At first, she devoured the novellas of the Tiger. The adventures of a good-hearted pirate from the remote islands of the South-east. They were entertaining stories with a dreamy main character and wonderful locations, but it''s pages were filled with fighting, and she soon found a better fit to her taste in romantic poetry.


    With the book in hand, she sat on the couch. After a page, her eyes felt heavy and the fatigue of the stagecoach trip engulfed her.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point!¡± Alexander shouted. Claudia jumped in her seat, completely disoriented. She¡¯d swear her eyes closed for just a minute, although there was no more sunlight through the windows.


    ¡°Everyone can be tired, even maids. And I can still make a simple soup!¡±


    The couple was sitting at the ends of the table. Him, filling the glass with liquor and her, eating a bowl of soup.


    ¡°She is here to help you. A maid that sleeps instead of working is as useful as nothing.¡± He yelled again. Realizing that the fight was about her, she turned away so she wouldn¡¯t have to face them.


    ¡°I said, I can make soup myself. I¡¯m not dead yet!¡±


    Alexander squeezed his glass and snorted heavily. ¡°Don¡¯t say that! You¡­ you are not dying!¡±


    Anna stood, her anger pushing away any signs of weakness. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep. You better stop drinking and eat something.¡±


    ¡°Goi,¡± he said, in a more calm manner. ¡°Come back, goi!¡±


    The professor remained silent on his spot. Claudia, drowned in shame, did the same. With a frozen gaze and a lump in her throat, she tried to blurt out an apology. Nothing came from her dry mouth, and time passed almost in complete silence, except for the fall of liquor on a clinking glass.


    The squeak of the chair gave her the push to spit some words that came out as a babbling squeal. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m so sorry. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Alexander put a hand on her head, softly. The caress of his fingers sent a terrible chill through her spine. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he whispered in a thick voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m really so-¡°


    ¡°I said it¡¯s fine. Do not worry,¡± He lifted his hand to drop it again, stroking her hair like a master does to a dog. ¡°You are not unuseful, darling. I didn¡¯t mean that. You are, well... indispensable.¡±

 Ch11 - The Wrecks (Lim)

    ¡®Method: Backstitch. Quantity: Twenty-seven,¡¯ Lim¡¯s eyes traveled down the shirt to the sleeve. ¡®Method: Star stitch. Material: Same. Color: Same. Break(Five minutes); Action: Check on the kids.¡¯


    The rising sun illuminated the bridge in an eerie, gorgeous way. The Ballerina, sailing at a good speed through an undulating sea, was acting like a rocking chair. Something that seemed to please Macha, since his eyes did not stop closing instead of reading the daily lesson. Ivy, was on the corner floor, doing her depth calculations, while Em was steering the ship completely lost in his troubled thoughts.


    ¡°Did you finish the chapter, dear?¡± Lim asked, more to prevent Macha from hitting his forehead on the charts table than out of curiosity.


    The boy jumped in fright.¡°Almost, almost there!¡± He shifted in his seat and continued reading, with the difficulty of someone who¡¯d never had time to practice. ¡°The dragon lore, dragon Lord-¡±


    A paper ball flew through the room and hit the boy on the head. Lim¡¯s mind calculated the trajectory of the projectile needlessly. At the starting point, there was obviously Ivy, signaling words of discontent. ¡°I cannot talk but I can hear pretty well. Read in silence!¡±.


    ¡°Talk and hear what?¡± Macha''s confusion was obvious and Ivy raised the blackboard with the same written phrase she just signaled. ¡°Oh, all right, sorry Miss Ivy.¡± The girl hastened to erase the chalk and wrote again making Macha sigh a little. ¡°Fine, fine. No more Miss.¡±


    Ever since Em had brought them down to dive together, Ivy seemed to accept Macha better, though they still didn¡¯t get along. They had minimal contact outside of work, and Macha, who was the type of person who liked to be on good terms with everyone, was getting tired of her attitude.


    ¡°Done!¡± Macha said. ¡°But I have questions.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, dear. That means your brain has worked the lesson.¡± Lim said.


    ¡°Mrs Lim, why were the Golden companies persecuted after the revolution if they were the ones who won it? Wars are supposed to be easy. You win, you win. You lose, you lose.¡±


    ¡®Year two hundred seventy-two after the fall of the dragon gods. Note: Date based on myths of Hanan - Not conclusive. Rethink: Year seventeen of the reign of Weng-she the Jade King. Famine on the¡­ Famine, war, executions¡­ revolution¡­ death, disease¡­ death, bloodshed¡­ death, death-¡® Lim blinked repeatedly. ¡°Oh, dear. Better ask Em. History is not my expertise.¡±


    ¡°War is simple. What¡¯s complicated is politics. ¡°Em said, trying to hide the desire to talk about the topic. ¡°The revolution was carried out by the working class, the so-called ¡®Golden companies¡¯. But who planned it from the beginning were the bourgeois, who had the money but wanted the power held by the king and his nobility. When the revolution got rid of the powerful, the rich put a puppet affined to their interests. And when the common people realized, they already had the Crimson army on top.¡±


    ¡°Is the Dragon Lord that puppet?¡± asked Macha.


    ¡°Aye. But never say that out loud in Hanan if you want to keep your head attached to the body.¡±


    ¡°Good advice.¡± Macha leaned back in the chair, trying to stretch his back. ¡°Will we do more history tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Nay. As soon as we enter the Blue Kingdom, we are going to focus on work.¡±


    Macha let out a mischievous smile. The boy did not mind learning, as long as it was something he considered important.


    ¡°We are going to practice sign language as well,¡± said Em. ¡°Ivy cannot be writing on that board forever.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Macha complained, with obvious disappointment. ¡°At least I will learn about sailing.¡±


    ¡°Am I not teaching you about that already?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. I meant¡­¡± Macha snorted deeply. ¡°I prefer to learn about sailing better than other stuff.¡± Lim could clearly see that the only reason for his complaints was all sheer laziness.


    Em growled. ¡°If you learn to sail, you will be a good sailor. The ¡®other stuff¡¯ can open many doors for you. Never underestimate the value of any form of knowledge. Anyway, we are reaching the Wrecks.¡±


    The Captain¡¯s words acted like a charm that infused the two kids with sudden energy. Ivy removed her glasses to look through the window.


    ''Search(Ivy,vision); Data Not found. - Lim tried to remember. ''Did I Ever know about that?¡¯ Ivy¡¯s amphibious eyes, supposedly designed to see well under and over the surface, had trouble focusing on short sights. The reason for it was a knowledge that, if she ever had it, was lost since Donna¡¯s reset.


    ¡°Who is the king of the Blue?¡± asked Macha.


    ¡°The Blue has no king.¡± Em and Lim replied in unison.


    The boy crossed his fingers over the head. ¡°Then why do you call it a kingdom?¡±


    ¡°The last¡­ the one that¡­ ah, I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡± Em said, with a tired voice. ¡°Kids, we anchor, you know the drill.¡±


    The two wasted no time in leaving their studies and going out on deck. Em released the controls to approach Lim, dropping to the ground like one of his coal sacks. ¡°I¡¯m so tired,¡± he said, leaning on the wall.


    ¡°I¡¯d be fantastic if you stopped sleeping in the boiling chambers, dear. That dust is not good for your health.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll put a hammock outside. There are no mosquitoes in the Blue.¡± A huge smirk appeared through his mustache. ¡±Either port crooks or sea dogs.¡±


    Sailing the blue meant safety. A safety that the Captain considered lost since the altercation with the pirates.


    ¡°It would be nice if you stop worrying so much about what happened as well.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t avoid that. South sea-dogs venturing the waters of the Mamma¡¯Thumbs? Something is wrong, Lim. I can feel it.¡±


    ¡°Whatever it is, we¡¯ll be safe in the Blue, and I¡¯m sure Ced knows what¡¯s going on. He will tell us when we reach the Rigg.¡°


    Em made one of his grunts. ¡®I believe you are right, but I will still overthink about it,¡¯ was the meaning of it. It used to amaze her how he could say so much using such a simple form of communication.


    Lim would have liked to ask if the gossip in Wei¡¯s tavern affected somehow the piracy truce. If the Kraken had anything to do with it- ¡®Security alert. restricted data(Em);¡¯ That was right, she told herself: Em didn¡¯t know Macha slipped about her. He didn¡¯t even know the kid was fully aware of her true nature.


    She dug through her data to calculate the chances of that theory by herself. The Kraken Brotherhood were a mercenary gang that used tot bully every corner of North and South. In the North-west cluster, sightseeing of their ships or men were rare even in their headquarters of the Red Island, and during the recent years the red squids had only been seen around the waters of the Sunny islands and the Old Kingdoms.


    In the South east, they haven¡¯t sailed the Ring of Commerce for years. Tampraparni had driven them out of their waters long ago, and the rest of the islands were mistrustful towards them. Furthermore, none of the Lords of Piracy would let the squids roam around, nor were they interested in old bounties paid with coins worth nothing in the Ring.


    After weighing it for half a second, she decided that although not impossible, the chances that the Kraken¡¯s tentacles had reached the south were negligible.


    ¡°Captain. There is a small boat approaching,¡± Macha shouted from the outside.


    Em got up slowly. ¡°When was the last time you took a good breath of fresh air?¡±


    ¡°Two months ago, I think. But I¡¯m fine, oh! wait!¡± Lim¡¯s complaining didn¡¯t stop him. Em lifted her as if she weighed nothing and wrapped in her blanket, carried her outside.


    The sunlight blinded her. ¡°Do You need a hat?¡° Asked him. With her hand as a visor, she nodded, and he put her down again in her seat. Macha, with no need of command, had taken her wheelchair and followed, ready to fulfill her needs. ¡°I¡¯ve seen nothing like that.¡± He said.


    Lim looked around. Em had anchored at the entrance of the Hidden bay, not at the docks of the floating city. That meant that they were going to cross over to the Blue Kingdom without spending the night. It was obvious, now that she thought about it, since he had wasted a lot of time in Tampraparni. Still, Em had managed to get there during high tide. The only way, along with Ivy¡¯s help, to cross the barrier of dangers that was the edge of the Blue Kingdom.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    Now, the Ballerina, strategically anchored right next to the secret passage, was floating in the middle of an endless sea, only accompanied by a city that also seemed to magically hover over the waves.


    ¡°That was once a ship made to fight the Nor¡¯Wes Navy. It was unique.¡± Said Lim. The rusty siding of a gigantic old hull protruded from behind houseboats and stilt houses.The corpse of an old warship that was once the pride of J¨­-Dan and a bitter memory that technology without skill leads to disaster.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. What I know is the ship hit the rocks and wrecked. The navy abandoned it and over the years and continuous scrapping incursions, only the hull remained. Others wrecked smaller ships around and, after years, sand piled up.¡±


    ¡°You mean there is an actual island inside there?¡± asked Macha, impressed. ¡°That explains many things! I was wondering where they get the wood to build all those houses.¡±


    Around the rusty hull that rose like a hill, there was a huddled slum made of countless shanty dwellings and pontoons of boats and floating junk. A somehow functional place with lack of infrastructures, decent makeshift buildings, or any kind of city planning whatsoever.


    With the usual awkwardness and amazement of such chaotic sight, Lim dug through her data and found at least thirteen new houses and five newly changed buildings.


    ¡°Hey, whose flag is that? it''s not among the drawings that Em showed me.¡± Macha said, wrongly pointing with his finger to the approaching lashed-lug boat.


    ¡°Do not use the finger to point, dear. Sea nomads find it offensive.¡± Lim said.


    ¡°Oh, I heard of those people. They roam the waters of the South East, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°And the waters of the Kingdom as well. They use small boats that can sail the shallows and travel from island to island, living from what the sea can provide.¡±


    ¡°The ones here are definitely not nomads anymore,¡± Macha said. ¡°How many people live here?¡±


    ¡®five thousand Tebol nomads, Two thousand Liman nomads, hundred Hanan famil-¡¯ Lim had to blink tightly to put a break on her thoughts. Sometimes it was difficult to have full control of her broken mind. ¡°Thousands I think. But not all are former nomads. The Blue has refugees from all over the world. Whenever there is a war, a famine or a natural disaster, The Kingdom welcomes those in need with open doors.¡±


    ¡°Even Parnis?¡± Macha asked, incredulously. Lim nodded with a smile and turned her attention to Em, who was showing signs of being overwhelmed. The spyglass in his hand and the approaching flags of the boat drew a chuckle on her that the old captain noticed.


    ¡°Is that old Penyu¡¯s boat?¡± Lim asked.


    Em sighed. ¡°Tao-tao is coming to torture me. Let¡¯s do the bartering as fast as possible or I¡¯ll go crazy.¡±


    Em¡¯s words took another giggle out of her. Tao-tao, a Hanan woman turned nomad by marriage, was the matriarch of her clan, the Obol, who were the ones in charge of the Wreck¡¯s trade. The families of the floating city, who lived from the sea and the little they could plant on the hull¡¯s soil, relied on commerce with the islands for everything else. Tao was really old and used to leave the business to her children and grandchildren, but she never wasted the opportunity to annoy poor Em.


    Old Penyu made a short hand wave towards the Capitan, who answered the same way. Awee, Penyu¡¯s grandson, jumped into the Ballerina with a smile that showed a white perfect teeth that contrasted with his dark skin. The young man had gained a little weight since the last time, although he still had an enviable athletic body. Awee took Em¡¯s hand and brought it to his forehead while bowing towards him. Em would have whispered something or stared at the boy¡¯s abdomen because he immediately patted his belly and let out a huge laugh.


    ¡°Welcome to the Wrecks strangers!¡± screamed the old Tao from the boat. ¡°We people of the Blue Kingdom will greet you with the kindness and respect of a friend. In us you will find fair traders and welcoming hosts-¡±


    ¡°Are you going to pretend that you don¡¯t know my ship for much longer, old geezer?¡±


    Tao-tao wobbled in anger. ¡°I know a boat that looks like that! Is from a grumpy sailor friend of my husband. But that boat is from the Kingdom! I see no Kingdom flag there!¡± The old woman pointed to the mast with her little cane.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Em mumbled, raising his eyebrows. ¡°I actually forgot to change flags.¡±


    ¡°Ha! Ottose old pawe here, uh?¡± Said Tao swiching to her native tongue to speak to her grandson. ¡°You see, Awee? You trade tin komukote tempe saya good deal. Aeh? you do, you do! He senile kan I. You mapawe kan I, iwo!¡± For an instant, Awee bared his teeth at Lim and bowed his head. He then apologized for his grandmother¡¯s craziness in the nomad language, which Lim vaguely knew.


    ¡°All well, all well! Tokelane?¡± Em waved his hand gently towards the floor and Awee sat crossing his legs.


    ¡°My dad is old. Legs pain. Hope you understand.¡± The nomad said in the common tongue.


    ¡°No worries melli Awee. I¡¯ll greet him later.¡± Em seated in front of the young nomad. ¡°I brought rice and fruits for you this time.¡±


    ¡°Good friend. Melli Em family always give, never want, but it¡¯s Obol¡¯kanan custom and law to exchange, yes? We have seaweed and dry fish for melli Em family.¡± Awee stopped to greet Ivy effusively, who came from the storeroom with all material needed to cross the shallows.


    ¡°Macha dear. I¡¯d like to go inside. It¡¯s getting hot here.¡± Lim excused herself, receiving in exchange bows and traditional hand-waves of farewell. Macha, who had moved the chair skillfully, ran it aground on the watertight door threshold, needing the help of Ivy.


    ¡°If one of these days I piss Ivy off, and she punches me,¡± whispered the kid once inside. ¡°Please let me have a sailor¡¯s burial.¡±


    Lim, who usually contained her amusement in demurred smiles, couldn¡¯t hold back a laugh this time. ¡°Don¡¯t worry dear, she usually pulls her first punches.¡±


    Macha chuckled. ¡°I think I cannot take even a pulled one.¡± Lim took off her straw hat and he, like a gentleman, offered to put it away. ¡°Thank you dear. Before you asked about the flag. Which one was it? The green one?¡±


    ¡°Aye! The other one is the Blue Kingdom, although it looks different from the Ballerina¡¯s¡±


    ¡°The green pennant is from the Obol Clan. And the one with two blues and a white circle is the simplified version of the Kingdom. Em uses the more detailed variants of any flags. He doesn¡¯t like the others.¡±


    Macha scratched his head. ¡°Simplified? Like the striped red and yellow from Hanan?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. That one is a cheap version of the three dragons. Not everyone has the money to spend on fancy embroideries.¡±


    ¡°Then, if I was a pirate, I would look for ships with dragons instead of stripes, right?¡±


    The second joke didn¡¯t land as well as the first, and Lim put her lips on a line, making Macha feel uncomfortable.


    ¡°Is not that I want to be a pirate¡­ I mean, sure not¡­ Sure, it was just a joke¡­ a joke, yes!¡± The gibberish babble made Lim smile again.


    ¡°Macha, I¡¯ll need your help to enter the Blue.¡± Em¡¯s entrance saved the kid from his awkwardness. ¡°Ivy will guide us from the water. She will mark the way using two flags. You position yourself on the bow and take two similar ones. Red on the left, white on the right. I need you to precisely raise and low your arms exactly as she does, understand?


    ¡°I¡¯ll need your focus to the maximum, son. If you get distracted for a second, we¡¯ll hit the rocks. Aye?¡±


    ¡°Aye, aye Cap¡¯n!¡± Macha said, appearing to Lim the spitting image of a seasoned sailor.


    Em yelled at Rob to start the engine and took the controls. ¡°That was a fast trade,¡± Lim said.


    ¡°The sooner I get away from that hell of a woman, the better. Sorry for the rushing. I promise we will spend more time outside this nut when we reach the Rigg.¡±


    ¡°That sounds nice. I¡¯d like to spend some time in Marie¡¯s library.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡± Asked Em with his eyes fixed on the outside. His body tensed for the upcoming challenge that was sailing through the dangers.


    ¡°I have to refresh the medical formulas. Learn some new cooking recipes.¡±


    Em mumbled in contempt. ¡°What is another word for, wonderful?¡±


    ¡°Ah. How about, marvelous? wondrous?¡±


    ¡°Marvelous sounds great. Marvelous idea Lim.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to practice a bit more of the Tolo language as well. I need to improve it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± said Em with a titter. ¡°You cannot improve what it¡¯s already perfect.¡±


    ¡®Tolo-tongue: deficient level.¡¯ Lim scowled. ¡°Do you think my Tolo is good?¡±


    ¡°Are you joking? It¡¯s great. Not as your Hanan of course, but definitely better than your Hieng-do and Dan¡¯she.¡±


    Lim froze in shock. Her Hanan was good, yes. But she didn¡¯t even remember knowing Dan¡¯she, and her memories brought back a rather shaming knowledge of the Hieng language. She dug deep inside, but nothing conclusive stated. For her, to forget was a premeditated action to make room for other data of greater importance, not a result of the limitations of the human mind. Everything she had lost without her consent was when she broke. When Donna erased the nightmares.


    ¡°Dear,¡± whispered Lim, loud enough the Captain could hear. ¡°I think my memory is failing me. I forget things like an old woman.¡±


    ¡°Well, we both know you¡¯re not as young as you look,¡± He said, lifting his lips exaggeratedly to make it clear his statement was good-natured.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, Em. I¡¯m a machine. I erase data, not forget it.¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey. Don¡¯t worry,¡± rushed to say Em kindly. ¡°We will check with Donna when we return to Bandanii. All right?¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± she answered, her hands busy readjusting the blanket. Em took a risk by looking away from the front, searching for one of her joyful smiles. She thanked him for the support with one of the best. But her lips, as Em¡¯s grouts, could talk with no words. Words no one else could understand. And now, scared and confused, they were screaming for help.

 Ch12 - A tale from the NorWes: Favorable winds (Hafiz)

    Old Mikel tossed Hafiz a belaying pin. ¡°An that¡¯s guaiac wood. Hard an¡¯heavy. Same one we¡¯yus for dead-eyes an¡¯sheaves.¡± Hafiz inspected the piece with care, only to be interrupted by a slap on his head.


    ¡°Looser!¡± Charlie said, making a grimace.


    ¡°You got shore again?¡± Hafiz asked.


    ¡°Wexford chicks, here we come!¡± Said Brian, passing by and obscenely grabbing his crotch.


    ¡°Only the fest get it, Hafs. Only the fest!¡± The red-haired sailor jumped on his partner and, after an exchange of playful fist blows, the two climbed down the rope net to the boats.


    ¡°Better no mix with dos idiots. Or yu¡¯ll become an¡¯idiot yur-self . Ni¡¯way, thanks for taking my dog-watch, Chal.¡±


    Hafiz gave back the pin. ¡°Thanks for teaching me, Master carpenter.¡± Mikel, who was not used to being called master, could not contain a grin that showed his only two teeth.


    For the past months, Hafiz had not only worked hard to learn everything about the ship and the world of the navy, but also did his best to blend and be accepted by his fellows. Blending was difficult, as he had to deal continuously with the ¡®beany¡¯ patch like all the southerners. Being from the south would be always a barrier, but with hard work he managed to be liked by most and, to his surprise, even Mr. Wisps stopped bullying him after a while. Still, the boatswain had not given him a day off, and he had seen nothing but the ship since joining the navy.


    On his way to the bow, he couldn¡¯t stop admiring, with a bit of envy, the views of Wexford, with its buildings filling the entire outline of the bay. The Elena, after a few trips through the Sunny Islands, had anchored in the capital of Northislay for repairs and to accommodate another ten inch mortar, an improvement that would take them months. The cold of the north, something Hafiz had never experienced before, was a dreadful feeling he had learned to despise and spending the harsh winter in that port unfolded as a very depressing future.


    Watching over two new recruits who were cleaning the deck were Wisps and Todd, sharing some tobacco side by side. ¡°Mr. Wisp. When will I have a shore leave?¡± Asked Hafiz.


    Wisps stopped his smoke rings to reply. ¡°When ye love the Navy enough, beany boy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call him beany. I told you many times.¡± Interrupted Todd.


    Wisps answered with a dismissive wave of his pipe.


    Although Charlie was the one who was supposed to teach him, Todd ended up being the one who put him under his wing, something that Hafiz was delighted about, since Todd was an excellent sailor who knew everything.


    The plump sailor belonged to the same call-up year as Wisps. Together, they had been in the navy for over thirty years, always assigned to the same ships. Wisps, like most sailors with a bit of skill and aspirations, had risen through the ranks with experience, and Todd, who could have done the same, remained a mate.


    ¡°I skin white. Why you call beany?¡± One of the new recruits had ventured to ask, perhaps emboldened by the familiarity with which Todd spoke to the boatswain.


    ¡°Because there¡¯re beans of many colors.¡± shouted Wisps, biting the pipe and letting smoke escape between the teeth. ¡°Ye¡¯re a white bean, but a bean, after all!¡±


    ¡°All day. I wipe, wipe.¡± complained the southerner. A little fella with long, braided hair typical of the northernmost island of the dragons. ¡°Wipe, sleep, eat, wipe.¡±


    The other recruit, a tall, burly Parni who seemed scared by the minute, froze in terror at the sight of Wisps. ¡°You don¡¯t like to wipe?¡± Wisps said in a tone that made even Hafiz¡¯s hair stand on end. ¡°I will give you another job more suitable, your highness.¡±


    Wisps walked away, dragging the small sailor from the shirt, and the parni followed like a lapdog. The scene, freshly familiar to Hafiz, made him smile as he sat next to his mentor.


    From among the ships anchored around them, they could see the boats of the officers and sailors on leave.Todd offered him a rolled smoke, but the young man declined it. ¡°I wish I can see the city. I listen is a nice place.¡±


    ¡°¡®You ¡®heard¡¯ it is a nice place.¡± Corrected Todd. ¡°The first time you go is great. Second is ok. Third is just ¡®meh¡¯. One day you don¡¯t realize it and all you want is to go to the tavern and spend your pay on women, alcohol, or dice. Or all three.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you are not going?¡±


    ¡°Aye. I want to have some money left when I retire.¡± Todd chuckled and took a puff of tobacco. ¡°Next time, Wisps will let you go down.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why he still thinks I will run away. I will not.¡±


    ¡°He knows. I know. There are more chances we get punished because that two idiots don¡¯t come back tomorrow than you deserting. But if he gives you special treatment, the rest of the freshmen will hate you.¡± Todd said, pointing with the tip of his pipe around the deck.


    ¡°Aye,¡± Hafiz whispered, with a helpless blow.


    ¡°Son, you have been working hard since the first day. Keep it that way. Mates and officers can see, and they respect that. But if you take a cutsie, that respect is over.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Todd tapped his shoulder. ¡°Good boy. Have you received an answer to your letter?¡± Hafiz shook his head. ¡°Do you want me to write another one for you?¡±


    ¡°Nay. Eloy told me the Saint Mary is sailing the west colonies. They won¡¯t receive or send post for a long time. Also, I want to write the next one by myself.¡±


    ¡°Sure. You are a good learner. Now you speak pretty well, I¡¯m sure you will write properly in no time. I will help¡­ I will¡­ What¡¯s going on there?¡± Todd¡¯s attention suddenly shifted to the starboard, where a group of sailors had gathered around the rope ladder.


    ¡°A fancy half-blood has boarded with two beanies black as the night.¡± Answered a passing sailor to Todd¡¯s question.


    ¡°All that noise for southerners?¡±


    ¡°The half-blood maybe a sou¡¯bean¡± replied the mate, looking at Hafiz askance. ¡°But the other two are Reddish. Or Sunny. Tell you. Black as coal. Ni¡¯way, the fuzz is because of all the strange equipment they bring on board. weird, it is.¡±


    Todd stood, hitting his pipe on the handrail. ¡°Let¡¯s have a look.¡±


    The two black men were indeed dark. Hafiz had never seen such skin, not even the darkest of the parnis match that color. But unlike his peers, he paid little attention to that detail. What really impressed him was the complexion of the two foreigners. Tall as mountains and muscular in a way, only Thomas the blacksmith came close to match. The one with jet-black curly hair had a defined complexion, while the other, with a shaved head, hid his wonders under an enormous belly. If it was not from those two differences, with identical faces, same sailor clothing and equally big golden earrings, no one could tell them apart at all.


    The man, so-called half-blood, a derogatory term for people born from parents of different races, was as tall as his two companions. Slender and well dressed, he had a gray curly hair and a big mustache, and if not because of his slightly brownish skin, no one would tell he was half southerner.


    The high-class man scratched his big pointy nose and looked around with an air of superiority. ¡°How is my friend Richard doing?¡± He asked officer Curly, who was standing next to him.


    ¡°Capitan¡­ Bainon is busy. He will greet you in the great cabin later.¡± Curly¡¯s response did not hide certain annoyance for the familiarity with which the stranger had referred to the captain. The newcomer tossed his coat and hat over Curly as if the lieutenant was a simple steward, raising some giggles and, of course, reddening with rage the officer, who passed the clothes to Timmy boy.


    ¡°Gentlemen! My name is Maurice Andre Genet Del-Davy. I know it is a really long name, so I¡¯d like you to call me Mon¡¯Sir Genet.¡±


    Mr. Genet unbuttoned his tailcoat and pulled up his sleeves as he sat on the handrail with legs crossed. A deed that surprised Hafiz, as he needed a good balance to not fall into the water.


    ¡°I am fully convinced that every single one of you has noticed my lovely skin tone.¡± Mr. Genet said, lightning a strange elongated pipe. ¡±That¡¯s a gift from my beloved mother, who was born in Ujan. My two associates here are Kilio and Romano. They are freemen and Navy mates. I hope they are given the proper greeting at all times. Neither of us like the terms ¡®mules¡¯ ¡®revesans¡¯, or ¡®beanies¡¯. We don¡¯t appreciate it, so keep it for yourselves.¡°


    Mr. Genet stopped his speech to smoke, taking his time to analyze the reactions of his audience. Few of the sailors left the crowd, though most remained, buzzing around the strange gear the two red islanders were moving.


    ¡°Said that,¡° he continued. ¡°I¡¯m the dive chief in charge of training the new Elena¡¯s dive mate. You may ask, what¡¯s that? Well, a dive mate is someone who does underwater work. Using that strange suit over there, one can spend hours under the sea.¡± The murmur among the sailors increased and the surrounding group became smaller. ¡°Sir. Why does a person need to stay underwater for hours?¡± asked one of the men, raising his hand as if they were at a school.


    ¡°To perform many jobs that you cannot do properly. Like repairing or cleaning the hull, for instance. Or recovering something of great importance.¡± Mr. Genet looked around. ¡°Anyone interested?¡±


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Nobody took a step forward. On the contrary, most of the men lost interest and returned to their tasks on the bridge. Along with Hafiz and Todd, few remained, something that seemed to amuse Mr. Genet. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that during the training you will get two extra silvers a week and when you finish, you will have petty officer wages.¡±


    In less than a minute, the number of men around Mr. Genet was even greater than when he arrived, pushing each other to be in a better position. When he invited them to raise their hands, if they were interested, more than half did. Todd nudged Hafiz with his elbow, but the young man didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Whom of you cannot swim?¡± He asked. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know how to read?¡± Slowly and after a few more questions, the amount of volunteers declined, leaving just ten of them.


    The dive chief raised a pocket watch so all the sailors could see. ¡°This is a Villiers du Eve, gents, You all know the value of one of this,¡± he said, immediately tossing the small watch into the bay waters, an action that drew a few sighs of surprise and a hiss from Todd. ¡°Whoever that can bring back my watch gets the position.¡±


    One candidate jumped into the freezing waters without thinking twice. Mr. Genet¡¯s hand stopped the rest of doing the same. ¡°Gents, gents! I didn¡¯t finish. That man is out. I wish no impatient people among my men.¡±


    Everyone leaned over to watch how the jumper was doing. The aforementioned did not last long, and as expected, he returned to the surface with nothing. The waters of the bay were cloudy, and the bottom was muddy and as deep as five to ten fathoms. That watch, if it wasn¡¯t buried in a foot of mud, was almost impossible to find during the short time anyone could have to search. Hafiz knew it well. He spent years harpoon fishing through the reefs with his dad.


    ¡°The test starts as soon as you head submerges. And as soon as it comes out, the test is over. If it does and you have no watch, you are out. No second plunges.¡±


    Some candidates immediately jumped into the water while others took their time to warm up or just to undress uncomfortable pieces of clothing. None of the first-timers drew even a shred of Mr. Genet''s attention, who preferred to clean his nails with a toothpick instead of looking.


    The last two were different. The dive chief watched attentively as Fernando, a gunner with an enviable body, descended through the ropes and breathed calmly before the dive.


    Hafiz knew that was the best way to last longer underwater. Rushing and excitement increased your heartbeat and therefore your blood flow, leading to an earlier need for air.


    Disappointingly, Fernando did not last a single minute, getting a click tongue from the diver chief.


    The last one, Adam, one of the best swimmers on the ship, jumped from the bridge with extraordinary elegance, spending over three minutes underwater. But even he came back empty-handed. The able-seaman reached the surface almost without air, leaving everyone with a feeling of disenchantment that made more of them go back to work.


    ¡°I guess I will have to wait for off duty to find a candidate.¡± Genet said, trying to expose his disappointment.


    Everyone was disbanded when Todd raised his voice. ¡°This mate is a good swimmer. He can try.¡± The old man put his hands over Hafiz¡¯s shoulders. He tried to escape, but Todd was strong like a bear, and his grip held him in position.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name, ¡®good swimmer¡¯?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Hafiz, sir. But I prefer not to try. I know I won¡¯t find the watch.¡±


    ¡°What made you say that?¡± asked the chief.


    ¡°Sir, that is at least a five fathom murky dive. Your watch must be deep into the mud. If I have a suit to stay for hours like you said, then maybe I could find it.¡±


    The dive chief let out a laugh. ¡°With my suit, of course. But I want you to try it without it.¡±


    Todd tapped his shoulder. ¡°Son, just try. What do you lose by trying?¡±


    Hafiz thought about it for a moment and agreed. He descended the ropes reluctantly, and when he reached the water surface, he still didn¡¯t understand why he agreed to do such a waste of time.


    Like the gunner, he took his time to breathe and relax. To fill his lungs with plenty of air before the dive. As he predicted, the water had no visibility at all, not being able to even see his hand touching the slimy bottom.


    He spent a long time searching vainly. He stayed even longer than Adam, but unlike him, he would not wait until the last minute to get out. He knew from experience that it took time to ascend and you couldn¡¯t start doing it when you already felt the need for air. Thereby, Hafiz surfaced without a struggle, calm as he had entered.


    ¡°Did you find it?¡± Shouted one man.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± answered him. With sounds of disappointment, the small number of men that still remained, banished.


    When he climbed back, the only person waiting was Todd. ¡°You did well. Maybe he chooses you.¡± Hafiz doubted it. Genet had left without a word. If he was interested, he¡¯d wait to tell him. Todd put a towel over his protegee¡¯s shoulders. ¡°When you surfaced, the fancy lord smirked. I saw!¡±


    The two hadn¡¯t even taken two steps toward their work area when Curly¡¯s cough surprised them from behind. ¡°Mr. Kabir. You are required in the captain''s cabin. Dry and groom yourself.¡±


    ¡°See? I knew it! You got the position!¡± Todd was so happy that he didn¡¯t realize how hard he slapped the boy on the back, who dropped the towel from the blow.


    Minutes later, Hafiz was in front of a musketeer, who knocked on the great cabin door. ¡°Let him in,¡± said the stern voice of the captain from within. The young man stood in front of the table, his jacket buttoned and his hat in hand. The captain and Mr. Genet were sitting close together, talking amicably and sharing a smelly drink.


    ¡°You cannot say that Maurice!¡± said the captain, to which his tone of disapproval contrasted with a mischievous smile.


    ¡°I tell you Richard. You will see the truth in Sir Hedger¡¯s face when I tell the story during dinner.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no!¡° The captain leaned back in his chair, hands over his head. It was strange to see Lord Bainon, a grave and straightlaced man, so relaxed and uninhibited. ¡°This is the man you choose?¡± He asked, recovering his usual composure.


    ¡°Yes, he is.¡± Answered the dive chief with confidence.


    ¡°Will you train only one, Maurice? Will that be enough?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to teach groups. But no worries, when I finish with him, he will teach others.¡±


    ¡°Very well then. Mr. Kabir it is. I heard only good words about him: Hard worker. Good choice.¡± The captain glanced at Hafiz and he swelled with pride. ¡°Mr. Kabir, during the next months you will train with my friend the Count of Ville-Cotte. His word will be as it comes from myself, understand?¡±


    ¡°Aye, aye Cap¡¯n.¡±


    ¡°When he doesn¡¯t require your service, you will still perform your duties, as usual. I think I¡¯d leave all the details to you, shouldn''t I?¡±


    The Count agreed, raising his silver cup. ¡°We leave you with your troubles, Richard. I will see you later at dinner?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. They are all excited to hear your stories and drink your delicious wine.¡±


    Hafiz gave a formal salute and followed the dive chief, who strode to the deck. ¡®I¡¯m starving. Are you hungry?¡±


    Mr. Genet didn¡¯t wait for an answer. His movements, now abrupt and steady, made him look like a different man. The snobbish nobleman who behaved with graceful and sophisticated motions upon arrival was now acting like a sailor from the docks.


    ¡°Kilio! Did you bring our goodies on board?¡± Mr. Genet shouted to one of his workers.


    ¡°Yes Boss. Do you want the usual?¡±


    ¡°Bring the usual and have a rest with us. Come sit Mon¡¯lad. ¡°


    They sat on a quiet area of the deck and Kilio brought a tray with all kinds of cheeses and cold meats, most of them new to Hafiz. The four had a peaceful dinner, full of anecdotes and jokes. Mr. Genet, even though he was a nobleman, treated everyone as an equal and even laughed at the jokes that Romano used to make at his expense.


    The conversation unfolded in such a way that many of the questions the shy new diver had were answered without having to ask. So, Hafiz discovered that indeed, Romano and Kilio were two brothers from the south of the Red Island and that the watch that Genet had thrown into the sea was a cheap fake, not worth a penny.


    ¡°Difficult to believe I¡¯m a Count, right?¡± the chief said as an answer to one of Romano¡¯s comments. ¡°Usually they wouldn¡¯t let half-bloods like me be one of them, but I¡¯m a lucky lad. Funny story involving a Princess, a guitar and a chicken bone!¡±


    Romano, who surely knew the story, chuckled and walked away, not before filling his mouth with ham.


    ¡°Enycais¡­ that¡¯s a tale to be told with a better wine than this.¡° Genet said, suddenly standing up and stretching with the satisfaction of someone with a full belly. ¡°Follow us! Now you will do the last test. We want to see what you got. This is no simple job! From now on, not only hard work awaits you but also studies in physics, biology and mathematics. It is not an easy position, no! You¡¯ll have to earn it. Are you ready?¡±


    Hafiz was about to say yes when the sight of the suit in front of him took his breath away. The strange dress, which seemed to be of one whole piece, was made of a thick fabric, like that of sacks, and reinforced by strange black patches of rubber on the collar, arms and knees.


    While Kilio helped him put on the cumbersome suit, he explained that the fabric was called twill and it was a waterproof fiver. He also told that the thick rubber collar was clamped to the corselet, a metal piece over his shoulders, sealing his whole head from water when the round helmed was attached and when the different pieces where all together, he¡¯d receive a constant flow of air from the surface using a hose connected to it.


    Genet kneeled in front of him. ¡°We want to see that you can handle yourself with this equipment on the surface. You will stand up and do a few steps. From seat to seat, that¡¯s all. Underwater, it doesn¡¯t feel this heavy, but there will be worse things than the suit down there. I suppose you have been in many fights already, right?¡±


    ¡°No sir. Never been.¡± Answered him. ¡°The Elena is a bomb vessel, sir. Specialized for gunfire support. Usually the -¡±


    ¡°Is all right,¡± interrupted Mr. Genet. ¡°Listen, have you ever been so in danger that you thought you were going to die? Yes? Do you remember that feeling on your stomach, the fear? Well, underwater you¡¯ll feel that way. Alone and imprisoned in that small helmet. Cold and helpless. At some point or another, fear always takes over all of us down there. There is no way to avoid it, but you can learn to fight it. That¡¯s the most important lesson: Always be calm and in control. So,¡° Genet put a golden small chain around Hafiz neck, ¡°I always give this pendant to all my students every time they put on that suit. It was a gift from my wife Carol before her demise. It has always given me luck and somehow courage, and it will give you the same on each dive as well. When you finish, return it to me.¡±


    Mr. Genet left space for the two Reddish men to continue their work. Kilio tied the weighted shoes while Romano bolted the bronze collar-piece over his shoulders.


    When the two brothers pulled down the helmet, a feeling of claustrophobia emerged. A crowd, silent, expectant, and bigger than ever, had all eyes fixed on him and his strange armor. His eyes searched for Todd, but as the helmet lowered, his sight reduced to a tiny vision port in front of his face and two equally small ones on each side.


    The inside of the metallic sphere was hot and strangely quiet. Hafiz found in his breathing, the only sound within that small space, a way to remain calm and focused.


    The entire suit, with the addition of hanging weights on chest and back, was extremely heavy, something the new diver noticed with flesh and bone as soon as he got up. A grueling outfit that made each step a laborious work and put his balance up to an almost impossible challenge.


    Shouts of encouragement helped him lumber to the chair, exhausted but exultant. The crowd erupted in cheers, and Romano patted his arm.


    Mr. Genet¡¯s nod of encouragement infused him with a feeling of pride like he had never felt before. At that moment, he knew that this was the path he was destined to follow. Where he wanted to be, what he wanted to become. The cold, dreary winter months in Wexford, he thought, were going to be the best of his life.

 Ch13 - A tale from the NorWes: Undesired outcome (Claudia)

    Alexander was stomping up the stairs with Anna in his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t make me do it again, goi. I beg you.¡± He answered to her breathless words with only a grave look.


    In the last few weeks, Anna¡¯s illness had gotten much worse, being unable to walk or do anything by herself. Her husband, who seemed to succumb to despair as quickly as she was losing her own battle, had turned bitter and acted senseless, bringing her to the laboratory for hours, something his wife despised.


    Claudia held the door of the bedroom for them. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ want you to do it.¡± Anna insisted, closing her eyes with the soft touch of her pillow.


    The maid picked up the basin and towel, prepared to spend the night with her mistress. Taking care of her constantly was exhausting, but for that woman who had treated her like a daughter from day one, she was willing to do anything. ¡°My wife just needs a rest. I need your help in the basement.¡±


    ¡°The laboratory?¡± mumbled her, completely caught by surprise. She cleaned every single corner of that house but the basement. Entry to that place had always been strictly prohibited.


    ¡°Yes. To help Anna. You want to help her, don¡¯t you? You see, I built a machine that records her brain activity. I will cure her, yes. But I only get a meaningless puzzle. I need data from another subject to compare. Just get some data from you. I need space. Memory. I need more¡­ What? The storage? And the power?¡­ Yes, yes...¡± He mumbled to himself while walking down the stairs. Lately, she was catching him doing it often, as if explaining his own experiments out loud would help him unravel the problems he was facing.


    Claudia didn¡¯t understand any of it and didn¡¯t care. She only knew what girls her age should know. Things a maid should know.


    The stench of the underground room was nauseating. A mixture of hodors, none of which were pleasant. The room had no space to spare. Apparatus of all kinds filled every corner, scribbled blackboards with unintelligible equations, surrounded tables and shelves filled with bottles, papers, and boxes of many sizes and shapes.


    Directly ahead, there was a gigantic barrel, like the ones used to make wine, though this one had strange round windows around it. Next to it were some shelves full of jars with hearts, livers, brains and many other organs. At first, it didn''t disgust Claudia, since she was used to seeing pigs cut up in the butcher¡¯s shop. It was with the sight of a human hand, preserved in one of those jars, when she realized it was not pork remains, but human. A shocking discovery that made her stagger.


    Turning her eyes away, trying to resist the urge to vomit, she found another strange machine, one as big as the entire wall. A contraption full of gears, levers, and rollers that rotate constantly.


    Victor, sitting at a littered desk facing the gauges, was taking notes absorbed by the zigzag and spinnings of the machine. Spooked by the noise, he jumped up. ¡°Miss Claudia?¡± He exclaimed. ¡°Professor, what is the meaning of this? Why is she here?¡±


    Alexander dragged her towards a bulky wooden chair with leather straps all over it. ¡°Professor?¡± Victor asked again to the meandering man who was only muttering nonsense. ¡°Professor?¡±


    ¡°Mister Shelley.¡± Alexander finally answered, coming back from his thoughts. ¡°It would be great if you can start thinking more like a scientist and less like an enamored youngling.¡± Victor blushed.


    Claudia had not realized her hands were already tied when the professor put a wool cap over her head. She should have complained, tried to get free, but froze instead. She was confused. Scared. In his hands he had now a new hat, connected to the wall machine by two red cables. It was made of leather and with thousands of tiny needles all over the inner layer. As Alexander tightened the chin strap, she felt the metal spikes tighten around her entire head. Squirming to escape, she tugged hard on her bonds.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, sweet. I put a cap to protect your beautiful waves. It won¡¯t hurt.¡± His words, more than comforting, came out as a malicious mockery. Words that soon proved false.


    Victor wished to complain one more time, but he was halted. ¡°Start the machines! Take notes!¡± Alexander said. With the machine on, the entire room rumbled. the needles bounced and the wheels spun, all faster than before. The tiny metal spikes inside her hat began to vibrate, then came the heat that turned into a throbbing pain all over her head and down her spine. She groaned first. then screamed. ¡°It hurts!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Almost over now.¡± Reassured the professor with another lie. ¡°Wait until ninety and close, Victor! Seventy percent and add more energy on the second node!¡±


    Alexander stumbled around, wiping the sweat off his face, completely abducted by his experiment. ¡°Last trial, it performed well. The capacitors didn¡¯t record. Why? The vessel, yes, yes. What is dead remains dead? Yes. Now it will work. This is how it works.¡±


    Finding no answer to his calls, Victor stopped the machinery which returned the professor to them. ¡°Alexander. A word?¡±


    ¡°What dies remains dead. Undesired outcome if the receiver is gone,¡± Alexander muttered. ¡°But then, what? Just what? Erase, subdue? Shut down, but not entirely. I need another computer¡­ yes¡­ turbine, disk generator, yes, yes.¡±


    ¡°Alex. I insist.¡±


    The professor, still lost in his mental tribulations, removed the leather cap, pulling Claudia¡¯s hair and leaving a lock of ash-golden hair between the needles.


    A tear escaped down her cheek, and Victor exploded in fury. ¡°That¡¯s enough! I demand a word with you alone!¡± Alexander put a gauze pad on her head which she clutched tightly, backing away from the chair with short, startled steps. Victor, trying to regain his composure, spoke again, with an uncertain but sufficiently intimidating voice. ¡° Claudia, leave us, please. We need to discuss important matters right now.¡±


    Victor¡¯s words put a disturbing grin on the professor¡¯s face, who dropped into the same chair where he had tortured his maid seconds before.


    She ran up to her room, terrified and hurt. Confused. She checked her scalp with the small hand mirror on her vanity drawer. Although sore and red-skinned, her scalp seemed fine, even in the area where the lock had been pulled out. While combing the mess that was her mane, Claudia couldn¡¯t stop tears of frustration to keep on falling.


    In a fit of rage, she grabbed her bag and packed, committed to leaving that house, only stopping at the thought of Anna. She loved her madly. I was sure she''d quit that job, but not yet. Not while Anna still needed her.


    Wiping away the tears, she went to check on her mistress. Anna was asleep and Claudia, although her hands were still trembling, found the strength to continue her daily tasks. While preparing the tea, the arguing from the living room made her heart jump.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a monster?¡± Bursted Alexander¡¯s voice from behind the door. ¡°Your insinuations insult me, Victor. I¡¯m deeply offended.¡±


    She stood in the doorway arch without knowing if this time they¡¯d drink tea as usual, like every other day after the morning work had finished.


    ¡°You need to understand my concerns, professor.¡±


    ¡°I understand. And like I said, you have nothing to worry about. But I¡¯ve already decided and I can¡¯t work with someone who doesn¡¯t trust me. Even so, to see there will be nothing to worry about, you can come visit us whenever you want, although only as a friend.¡± Alexander moved to the sliding door and invited Victor to leave with his arms. The young man took his coat but stopped at the sound of the door¡¯s bell.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°It¡¯s Erskin with people from the Navy.¡± Hissed Alex.


    ¡°They cannot find me here!¡± Whispered Victor.


    ¡°It¡¯s too late for that. Seat there and shut up. Claudia, bring that tea on the loo table and sit with him.¡±


    Dr. Erskin was followed by high ranked officers. Their uniforms, a red and a dark blue from army and navy respectively, were both filled with medals all over the chest.


    ¡°Gentlemen, may I assume you know Mr. Shelley?¡± Alexander said, without even a hint of nerves showing.


    ¡°I have the pleasure.¡± Answered Dr. Erskin. ¡°Are you helping professor Alexander with his research, young Shelley?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not.¡± Alexander cut short, without letting the young man speak. ¡°Mr. Shelley¡¯s father is a dear friend of mine. He visits us from time to time. More interested in seeing my maid than my boring chattering, I¡¯m afraid. Youngsters, what can we do, right?¡±


    ¡°Shelley, Shelley? Linee¡¯s University head-master?¡± Said the man in army red. ¡°A man of your status shouldn¡¯t court a maid.¡±


    ¡°Gentlemen. I assume you didn¡¯t come here to chaperone this young couple,¡± Alexander mocked.


    ¡°No, we are here regarding your research. General Uler and Admiral Flint have been waiting for results that have yet not arrived.¡± Dr. Erskin said. The maid had the unpleasant pleasure of knowing the doctor. He visited them previously and the impression he had always given was that of a man of vile nature hidden vaguely behind a cloak of cordiality that no one believed. It was university¡¯s gossip that he reached so high not because of merits as a scientist but because of his few scruples in trampling on anyone who got in his way.


    She felt exhausted and nauseated. Sick of that house and sick of those men. Sick of having to listen to war nonsense and scientific gibberish. ¡°Professor, with your permission I¡¯ll go check that Mrs. Anna doesn¡¯t need my help,¡± Alexander dismissed her with a wave, but Victor jumped up at her request with coat and hat ready.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s late for me,¡± He said. ¡°Gentlemen, it was a short but grateful pleasure.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you to the door-¡± Alexander tried to get up, but Erskin¡¯s hand stopped him.


    ¡°I am convinced that there is nothing to worry about. From here to the foyer, there is not much distance and I am sure that Mr. Shelley is quite a gentleman.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s give some space to the lovebirds.¡± Added the officer introduced as admiral Flint.


    After a quick exchange of farewells, Victor walked her to the stairs. ¡°I will come back every time I can,¡± he whispered, pulling out a gorgeous brooch from his pocket. ¡°Take this. It was my mother¡¯s. If you are in trouble of any kind, wear it during my visits and I will know you need help.¡± The young man¡¯s fingers brushed her hand and Claudia withdrew it quickly. He crossed the door with a smile of hope, perhaps mistaking rejection for decorum.


    Anna, conscious but thoughtful, noticed her after a while. ¡°My husband is going mad,¡± she blurted. ¡°I guess it¡¯s desperation. What he¡¯s doing needs to end today. I don¡¯t¡­ I-¡± Anna moaned in pain. Claudia could do little more than help her be more comfortable. ¡°Bring me some tea¡­ for my medicine.¡±


    Anna, at the beginning of taking her medicine, used to complain of its repulsive bitterness even with only one drop of it.


    Alexander and the other three were still arguing furiously in the living room. Claudia didn¡¯t dare to enter and knocked on the doorframe instead. ¡°Excuse me. Miss Anna needs some tea.¡±


    ¡°I just need a little more time.¡± Alexander said.¡± I promise I¡¯m at the verge of a breakthrough-¡±


    ¡°A breakthrough solving your wife¡¯s sickness.¡± Dr. Erskin reproached him. ¡° Oh, yes, we know. We need new guns, new types of ships. You have been using our funds for your own interest, and we got nothing from it.¡± The professor¡¯s face turned red.


    ¡°I heard our Alliance stroke from Mestra and made Herjard give up Tromso and retire North. That¡¯s almost a surrender, isn¡¯t it?¡± Alexander rambled, clumsily trying to find an excuse for his procrastination.


    ¡°We are stronger in numbers,¡± the admiral intervened more amicably. ¡° But they are superior technologically. And that retreat is a ruse. They are going to attack from the Silver Isles with all their forces. I¡¯m sure of that. ¡±


    Claudia knocked on the doorframe again, receiving a stare of anger. The professor gritted his teeth and turned his temper towards the admiral instead. ¡°Maybe you should bring back the other half of your ships from the western colonies, then. They are wasted there.¡±


    ¡°Wasted? You definitely know nothing,¡± the officer scoffed. ¡°The Western colonies are our most precious supply of primary resources and those ungrateful bastards won¡¯t wait a minute to secede. The control of that land is critical!¡±


    ¡°What James is trying to say there,¡± interrupted the general. ¡°Is that an expert in science should leave war matters to the experts in war.¡±


    Alexander shook his head and let out a disapproving sigh. ¡°You! For the old gods, don¡¯t wait there like an idiot and do whatever my wife asked you to do!¡±


    Spooked, Claudia moved like a little mouse.¡± Miss Anna needs some tea,¡± She repeated, excusing her interruption.


    The tea on the table was still hot, and although etiquette said it was inappropriate to serve a cup to someone who wasn¡¯t in the room, Claudia didn¡¯t care. The men, locked in their fight, didn¡¯t care either and luckily she managed to get out as fast as intended.


    Anna caressed the tea cup as if it was a tresure. ¡°Love, can you close the window? It¡¯s cold.¡± The girl turned, confused. She didn¡¯t remember opening it.


    The woman eagerly drank the tea. ¡°I put some money in that bag over there.¡± she said. ¡±Is much more than we owe you. Enough to start a new life. Tonight, you will go. If you desire live in old house, you will find the ownership papers there. I signed it long ago. My husband will never go back there.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. What¡­ Why-¡±


    ¡°Oh, dear. I wish you can call me Anna for once.¡± She opened her hand, the green bottle of medicine was on her palm. Empty. ¡°This had to end, dear. I can¡¯t continue like this. Not with what Alex has planned.¡±


    Claudia¡¯s thoughts froze. Her mind, that of a simple and na?ve girl, could not process what was happening. Although her heart, clenched like a fist, knew it. Her lips trembled, her eyes wet. ¡°Remember,¡± Anna said. ¡±A smile on our faces. Yes? Now, go to your room and pack your things. Let me die in peace.¡±


    Anna had to order her to leave repeatedly until the poor maid obeyed. The long hug seemed too short. The warm kiss hurt as frostbite.


    As she packed her luggage, she could hear the voices of the men below and the door slamming shut. If she was lucky, Alexander would go drink himself to unconsciousness in the basement.


    Claudia carefully opened the door of her room, looking at every corner to be sure the old man was not there. She scooted downstairs, leaving the bag in the foyer.


    The living room was also empty. She checked carefully. With quick but silent steps, she searched for the poetry book, barely containing her sobs.


    ¡°What are you doing with your jacket on?¡± the voice from the kitchen paralyzed her in terror. She turned, the world around her moving in slow motion. Her lips trembled again. Her eyes, red and wet, cried once more.


    Alexander scowled. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Claudia was petrified. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± repeated him. After a blink, she saw in his eyes: The ephemeral moment of realization. His eyelids rose. His chest swelled, and he stormed to the rooms. The stairs creaked and the whole house rattled with his strides. ¡°No, no, no, no, no!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± He screamed with a desperation that froze her blood. Then silence. Claudia should have seized the opportunity to run away, but she didn¡¯t. As if she was observing from a place far away, she watched as he carried his unconscious wife to the laboratory. ¡°Don¡¯t do this to me, no, no! Not yet!¡± he whined.


    She wanted to tell him to stop. To tell him not to take her downstairs. She tried but did nothing. Just cried. Lost in thoughts of sorrow, she only reacted when the basement door squeaked. He was crying, the same or more than she.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± mumbled her. He scuffed towards her. ¡°I¡¯m so-¡±


    Her face, not seeing the hand that hit her, broke. Her body jerked and fell to the ground, smashing her head on the wood. Sparks by thousands blurred her vision. A split lip filled her mouth with blood. She tried to crawl backwards, to escape, but her arms didn¡¯t react. When the glimmering faded, his figure returned, stalking from above. ¡°It¡¯s your fault,¡± he said, tying his belt tightly over the fist. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault.¡±

 Ch14 - The Maze (Ivy)

    Ivy was dripping water all over the deck and despite that, the wooden floor was uncomfortably hot. The ship that was run aground on the rocks seemed abandoned. No one on deck and no one to answer Em¡¯s shouts, which, even at a distance, resounded clearly. There was no wind, no waves. All around her was still.


    She boarded first, using her usual underwater approach, jumping and securing the deck in a blink of an eye. Now, with a harpoon in hand, she was watching in case it was all a trap.


    The boarding was precisely fast and quiet. When the Ballerina reached abeam, Macha secured the ropes and Em, armed with his revolver, creeped into the ship¡¯s hold.


    No one would follow him. Not Ivy and much less Macha, who seemed too eager to follow. He responded visibly frustrated when the captain ordered him to stay. She understood though. It was not a matter of trust. He was, after Lim, the one who knew more about contagious diseases, and if that was the case on that ship, it was much better to expose just one than all.


    ¡°Are they from the Blue?¡± Macha asked impatiently, while sneaking a look through the dark opening.


    After weeks navigating the north of Blue Kingdom, he had abandoned his buffoonery to exhausting hours of work in an endless canvas of water. Now, constantly overwhelmed and bored, he was showing his true nature, the one that Ivy had seen inside the bell.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see what Em says,¡± she signed.


    Macha reacted with a deep sigh. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s anyone dead inside?¡± Ivy shrugged, though she knew the answer to that question. If the ship was clean, they would have already received word to enter.


    ¡°There are two bodies, ¡° Em answered, appearing through the hatch. ¡°They had food and water but nothing for the scurvy. If those two were too sick to row the other crew must have left them to die. That¡¯s my guess.¡±


    ¡°Something of value that we can use?¡± Ivy signed.


    ¡°Nay.¡± Em removed the bandana he used as a mask. ¡°I will burn it. They were parni. Flames will do.¡±


    ¡°So there are parnis in the Kingdom, after all,¡± Macha said.


    ¡°Of course. The Blue welcomes everyone from everywhere. Although I think they were new. The people who live here know that this area is treacherous. We¡¯ll ask Ahlong when we get to the Lighthouse. All newcomers go through there before heading to any settlement.¡±


    ¡°Will we stop at any of these settlements? I¡¯ve seen nothing but salt water for weeks.¡±


    Ivy put her finger over the lips to blow a silent shush but Macha didn¡¯t notice. It was remarkable how fast he had learned almost all the signs of her language within a few weeks. Even so, he was not used to the most important part of it, that was to look at her hands all the time.


    Em, who had emptied the gallon through the hatch, was hitting the flint with his knife. A misstep and he¡¯d ended up surrounded by flames.


    ¡°I warned you that this journey was going to be hard and tiring!¡± he yelled, as he ran around the two decks to get his catamaran away from the rising fire.


    As the Ballerina clattered away to the beat of the steam engine, Ivy watched the flames mingle with the setting sun. Few steps to her side, Macha sank to the ground with a groan of despair. Ivy enjoyed seeing him so overwhelmed and bored. Hopefully, the boy would give up when they exit the Kingdom and quit the job somewhere south of the Ring of commerce.


    ¡°Are we going to flag-leading any longer today?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she signed. ¡°Is not dark yet, we will continue until the captain says. Why? Are you tired?¡± He dragged his stricken body to the bow, shaking his head and grabbing the colored flags as if they weighed a ton.


    Ivy enjoyed every moment guiding the ship around the reefs. It was a stunning, unique place and there was always incredible marine fauna that accompanied her through the intricate passages of coral. It was a job of extreme importance that required her entire self on it. The ship depended on it. Her family depended on it. Seeing that kid succumb to apathy was another point on the list of things she didn¡¯t like about him.


    Jumping headfirst, she dived through the rocky passageway like an arrow. The area was wide and easy to sail, still the high tide completely hid the shallows, turning the place into a dangerous trap for their ship. She reached the end of the passage, where a gigantic boulder was almost touching the surface. The wooden slate hanging from her waist had all notes of the daily journey. If Em wasn''t wrong, which never was, that was point thirty-two of a much longer list.


    The Ballerina, steaming slowly towards her, was trailing off course due to a slight current from abeam. She raised the red flag over the head, with the stick in horizontal position, which would tell them to correct courhe. Then, after a quick check to the southeast opening, she signed for hijhi forty-five degree left turn as soon as they were in position. Macha copied the exact movements and crossed his flags thereafter, notifying her that Em wanted to anchor.


    She took her time to return. Not because they need fish for dinner. Not because she wanted to play with the dolphin pod closing by from stern seas. She needed a moment. Exhausted but with a fulfilling feeling of a well-done job, she drifted motionless through the channel. The catamaran was trying to follow, pulling its anchor tightly. She got away slowly, eyes closed, ears listening to the singing of the pod. Her special sense tingled as she became surrounded. It was one of those moments when she didn''t overthink. Didn''t worry. A moment of a priceless connection with the world only she understood.


    Back on deck, Macha was lying as if he had been the one who spent the day swimming. Exhausted, she sat on the wood, far from him, observing the endless blue mirror around them fading to black. With a new moon hidden under a clouded sky the only light was now coming from the bridge.


    Em brought them fish broth and dumplings, but didn¡¯t stay. He liked to spend the evening at the table with Lim, eating and chatting until late. Ivy hadn¡¯t been with them often since Macha always joined so, lately she ate outside, enjoying the coolness of the quiet evenings.


    The precious solitude away from the buccaneer¡¯s absurd jokes had been broken for a couple of days, since for some unknown reason, he decided to eat outside as well, which made her wonder if maybe it was time to eat inside again.


    ¡°The other day I saw a long-legged monster walking over the water,¡± he said.


    ¡°Reef fishermen. They carry stilts to better move over the rocks.¡±


    ¡°Yeah... I thought I was going crazy. When Em said this was a hard journey, I imagined it was physically hard. But it¡¯s the mind that really takes a blow.¡±


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Sailing is a hard job, you¡¯d consider- ¡° Ivy stopped her hands to turn towards the dark sea.


    ¡°Consider what?¡± Macha asked, narrowing his eyes.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    The kid snorted and said no more. Ivy gratefully enjoyed her soup for a long silence that lasted until it was pitch dark. ¡°Hey, hey! What is that?¡± Macha snapped, standing up suddenly. ¡°I¡¯ve seen eyes shine in the water, I swear!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just night vision. Marine animals have it too. I thought you knew.¡±


    Macha took a few steps back. Tensed as a tree. ¡°Yes, yes. But that was a head. A merman¡­ The eyes were too close together, like yours.¡±


    Ivy scowled. ¡°What? Did you just call me a merman?¡± Macha had seen her special eyes. One night, a week back, as she boarded later after a long day of work, Macha shined the flashlight directly into her face. Her eyes, used to the darkness of the sea waters, glowed like those of any dark-adapted animal, which scared the boy to the point he began to treat her strangely.


    Ivy stomped, squeaking the deck¡¯s wood, and raised her fist to Macha¡¯s face, who took a few more steps back. ¡°Did you call me a freak?¡± She repeated threateningly.


    ¡°What? No! I was just saying like¡­ It¡¯s like yours, but not¡­ I mean¡­ Sorry I offend you, it was not my intention.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sure it wasn¡¯t.¡±


    Macha click his teeth. ¡°You know what? I¡¯m tired of you!¡± He took two steps closer and slapped Ivy¡¯s fist. Her arm didn¡¯t move a single bit, but the sudden daring of his action surprised her enough to back up defensively. ¡°I¡¯m tired of your hostile and bossy attitude. Tired of your condescendence and arrogance.¡±


    Ivy blew and turned her body, arming the fist for a hit. ¡°You want to punch me?¡± He shouted. ¡°Go ahead. Do it, I don¡¯t care! That won¡¯t change the truth.¡±


    She relaxed her posture, to answer with movements as aggressive as her threatening fists."What truth? That you are a liar and a trickster?"


    ¡°You keep blaming everyone for what happened to you, making us all miserable with your bitterness. Those mercenaries trashed your home and killed your parents, so what? I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯re not the only one that had it difficult. Misfortunes happen every day. It¡¯s terrible, but people get up and keep going. ¡°


    Ivy clenched her teeth so hard it could have broken a blade. Her stare, if had flint and powder, could have shot him dead.


    ¡°I am tired of you judging me. I was a Macha in the Rabbit hole. Do you know why? My parents sold me!


    ¡°I became a thief because beggar boys get their eyes burned or their legs broken. I became a thief because I didn¡¯t want to end up dressed like a girl in the harem of a sick lord!¡±


    He rushed to clean his running nose with the arm. ¡°Now do whatever you want. Hit me, tell your uncle to fire me. I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Filled with rage, she strode inside, straight to her room. She felt relieved, even proud that she hadn¡¯t hit him. One punch with all his might would have killed him, and though she hated that kid to death, Ivy couldn¡¯t do something like that.


    She loathed him deeply for an hour. Then, after a good shower and a long rest staring at her cabin ceiling, her hate tamed, giving way to thoughts of doubt and feelings of worthlessness.


    Lately that was her life: When she wasn¡¯t angry about menial troubles, she sunk in a dark well where nothing seemed worthwhile. Where everything about her was wrong.


    Macha¡¯s words opened a wound that never healed. Was she the real reason she had no friends?


    Did her anger tantrums make her family unhappy?


    Maybe Macha was not entirely wrong. She knew for a long time people avoided her because she was a freak, but what if rejection turned her into a bitter person who drove others away even more?


    After all, her physical oddities couldn¡¯t be seen with the naked eye. On the contrary, to someone that didn¡¯t know, she seemed totally normal.


    It was her. She suddenly saw it clearly. She was the real problem. Leaving the ship appeared now as the best path to follow, not only for her, but for her family as well.


    The sound of footsteps and the slam of the next door put her on feet again. Starved, she shambled to the bridge, wishing not to cross paths with anyone else. The electricity lights were closed, a sign that Lim was already reading in her cabin and Em was outside, hopefully asleep.


    Ivy didn¡¯t need her night sight to see Em still awake, with a small oil lamp at his feet, tying his hammock to the mast.


    The tray of food was still intact at the same place and Ivy sat next to it, stuffing on her mouth as much dumplings as she could fit. As she expected, Em didn¡¯t take long to sneak to her side.


    ¡°Did you hear?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Aye. Difficult not to.¡± His lips played with the end of the unlit pipe. ¡°Lim and I decided if you want him out, I will pay him in Srivijaya. There are no Geckos in there. He¡¯ll be safe.¡±


    Ivy raised her eyebrows. She¡¯d expected a ¡®you are leaving us soon and I need him,¡¯ or a ¡®he is a good boy, he didn¡¯t mean it,¡¯ but not those words.


    ¡°The kid has been quite frustrated since we entered the Maze,¡± he continued. ¡°But we both think he have been a bit out of place.¡±


    ¡°Is it true? What did he say about the Rabbit hole?¡±


    Em hummed with the skill that made it sound like a ¡®yes¡¯. He looked askance, waiting for some signals from her. She, instead, took another dumpling and stared at the burning sea, shimmering at every flap of the dolphins playing around the ship.


    ¡°If I get rid of Macha and you leave, I need to hire someone in Ujan.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fire him. You won¡¯t have time to train someone else. I will stay in the Rigg after we return from Srivijaya. You won¡¯t have any more problems until then,¡± she said.


    Staring at the ethereal beauty of the bioluminescence, Ivy realized that staying on the Rigg was best for everyone, even if it didn¡¯t fix the problem in the long run. Even if it didn¡¯t fix her.


    ¡°Do you think I ¡®m arrogant?¡±


    Em clicked his tongue. ¡°Don¡¯t take what the kid said too seriously. You are not perfect, neither am I. Damn, not even Lim is perfect. Be easy on yourself, Pumpkin.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I make you and Aunt Lim pay for my frustration and temper. I truly want to change. I just feel,¡° her hands hesitated. ¡°I know I have you, but I still feel¡­ alone.¡±


    Em took a deep breath. ¡°Aye. I understand. We are a bunch of rarities on this ship, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Macha is pretty normal. Annoying, but normal,¡± she said, leaning her head over his shoulder.


    ¡°Ha! Have you seen him dance? No one you consider normal would move like that!¡±


    Ivy hugged her uncle¡¯s arm, using a finger over his metallic hand to talk with the language of the telegraph. The one they used when her hands couldn''t move or his eyes couldn''t see. ¡°Talking made me feel better,¡±


    ¡°Aye. Every engine needs a funnel, or it blows.¡±


    ¡°I suppose. What is yours?¡±


    Em raised his pipe. ¡°Whether it¡¯s bad memories or negative feelings, I put it inside here and smoke it out of my mind. Works for me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, closing her eyes, remembering old times, when he used to let her sleep in his arms.


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s what uncles and aunts are for, right? Maybe we cannot fill that loneliness entirely, but we will be always here for whatever you need. That¡¯s a promise.¡± Em made a cross sign over his chest, an old sailor¡¯s custom. ¡°And I will be here to annoy you from time to time.¡±

 Ch15 - A tale from the NorWes: Nightmare (Claudia)

    She knew no one could hear her. The basement, dug underground, was soundproof. Still, she screamed. A scream of despair more than pain, as after days of endless sessions of experiments, she was immune to it.


    The needles burning her scalp were nothing compared to the constant headaches since the operation. Of that it had been days, or maybe weeks, she wasn¡¯t sure. She was a prisoner of a bad dream; an utterly terrible nightmare.


    Two wires protruded from from behind her ear, connecting a coin-like device to a battery hidden inside the professor¡¯s old gladstone bag: A heavy burden she now had to carry everywhere.


    ¡°Why?¡± Alexander shouted, hitting the enormous barrel with the fist. His face, stamped on the porthole, was staring at the inside. Staring at his wife.


    Claudia smelled the burned hair like many other times he left the machine running for too long. At first she worried about it, but now, with a badly cut mane that barely hid the huge scar, she cared about nothing. ¡°What is dead stays dead.¡± She said, challenging him. She feared nothing either. Not anymore.


    Alexander scowled defiantly, with the same fire in the eyes as the ones he had during the beatings. This time, though, he did not take off his belt but hurried to close the machinery.


    ¡°Why is it not working? Uhm.¡± Alexander said to himself. ¡°The enhancer is increasing the capacity. Waves go either way. The, the¡­ But why? ¡°


    The bell rang. By the time she had been in the machine, she knew it was mid-afternoon. The time Victor used to visit her.


    The first time she put on the brooch but the professor noticed right away and took it off. Still, the young man did not need many visits to realize something was not right. The professor himself, with his extravagant behavior, was suspicious enough. The winces of pain and the limpings were also difficult to hide. When questions and complaints began, Alex stopped opening the door. Then, the actual nightmare started. The heavy beatings, the endless experiments, and the headaches.


    Alexander, like every other time they received a visit, took his cudgel and sneaked upstairs, to make sure no one broke in. Alone, Claudia pulled and squeezed the leather straps, even knowing that they were unbreakable.


    Her eyelids closed, following the melody of despair. The sound of heavy footsteps coming down the stairs.


    Expecting the pain and suffering to continue, a voice that was not Alex¡¯s surprised her. ¡°Claudia!¡± Victor, staring at her, was pale as snow. ¡°What has he done to you?¡± His words triggered a river of tears and her sobs rushed him to help.


    How bad would she have to look to provoke such reaction? She wasn¡¯t sure, because when she wasn¡¯t tied to that horrible chair, Alexander had her imprisoned in her own room, which was now an empty cell, with only a blanket and a basin. And, of course, no mirrors that could be broken and used for other purposes.


    ¡°He cut your hair short. And¡­ What are these? Stitches? What are these cables? For the gods!¡± Victor removed the last strap and helped her stand. The weakened legs gave out, and he grabbed her around the waist, a kind gesture that nonetheless made her hair stand on end. ¡°I can by myself, thanks,¡± she said, pushing him away as politely as she could.


    ¡°For the Maiden!¡± Said a big muscular man backing up from the barrel. ¡°This man was indeed mad, Mr. Shelley! As you said!¡±


    ¡°In this room you will find all the evidence you need to put him in jail, Mr. Gregson,¡± Victor said. ¡°Just make sure you separate the navy research from the rest. That one needs to be delivered urgently to the Admiral.¡±


    Gregson looked at the table. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can do that, Mr. Shelley. It all seems the same to me.¡±


    ¡°I will do it then.¡± Claudia noticed a small grin of satisfaction, imperceptible if she wasn¡¯t so close. Strangely, her mind saw through Victor clearly. Alex hadn¡¯t worked on the navy project for a single day. What they had to separate was any document that involved him with Alexander''s madness. It was a smart move to make the other man believe he could take the papers himself, knowing he couldn¡¯t. She tottered with the sudden stabbing pain on the side of her head.


    ¡°Please help Miss Claudia!¡± Victor said, as he put some papers inside his bag. ¡°Is that man in custody already? If so, I¡¯d beg you to bring her outside of this stinky place.¡±


    ¡°He is not taken yet. He ran upstairs and locked himself inside a dorm. But don¡¯t worry, my men are guarding the exits. He will eventually surrender.¡±


    ¡°Eventua-¡­ surrender? Is a door too much of a trouble for your men Inspector?¡±


    ¡°It is when there is a piece of furniture behind it.¡± The inspector covered her with his jacket and, with firm hands, accompanied her upstairs. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mr. Shelley. My men know how to handle a lab mouse.¡±


    Claudia stumbled twice before reaching the dining room. There, another stranger bandaged her head with care. Someone was shouting on the first floor, repeatedly banging on a door.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Victor to return. ¡°Inspector, that man is mad. He¡¯d say anything to get his way out. Who knows what lies he is plotting inside that room.¡±


    ¡°With what I have just seen down there, he can say whatever he wants. He is going to a cell or to hell. And he will go either way in silence!¡± Gregson said, containing his rage.


    ¡°I am aware of the procedures of your investigation, Inspector, but as we have already discussed, I do not think we can-¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. The city is evacuating. I will take your word as a proof of statement. In the situation we are facing, that will suffice.¡±


    Victor helped Claudia to put on her wool hat and coat. ¡°What will become of him? Can¡¯t be left to Herjard, The army-¡±


    ¡°I''ve got instructions from high command, Mr. Shelley. Worry no more about this little lab rat and take care of the lady.¡±


    Claudia grabbed the bag where the battery was hidden and allowed herself to be dragged by Victor¡¯s clinging arms. ¡°Then I leave it all in your hands inspector. Farewell and good luck!¡±


    The evening was dark and chilly. Not cold as Claudia expected. The last time he went outside it was a sunny noon and it was still much colder. ¡°How much... What month are we in?¡± She whispered without receiving an answer.


    What was happening outside kept her from asking again. Streets that were normally empty at that hour were full of people running up and down with luggage and suitcases in hand. Whole families fleeing the city. Wagons full of furniture and trunks filled with belongings people didn''t want to leave behind. A chaos full of despair and confusion. ¡°Is Herjald invading Northislay?¡± She asked, louder this time.


    ¡°Oh, Claudia¡­ It¡¯s been weeks since Herjald¡¯s forces set foot on the north of the island. This city is the last thing left of Northislay, and not for much longer.¡±


    Claudia felt a stabbing pain in her heart. a pain accompanied by disbelief and unrest. ¡°What happened to Oxbridge? And Bratsberg?¡±


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Victor yanked on her arm to prevent a large burly man from trampling her. ¡°There is no Bratsberg. Herjald¡¯s ships reduced the city to ashes. About Oxbridge I cannot tell for sure, but there has been disturbing news from the countryside.¡± He gave another yank, this time softer, to signal her to enter the shed of a stately home, with a fa?ade similar to Alexander¡¯s but larger and more glamorous. A maid was waiting for them in front of a majestic entrance door. She was wearing a coat and a small bag was at her feet.


    ¡°I was worried, Sir,¡± she said, doing a curtsy and opening the door.


    ¡°Lynda. Thanks so much for waiting. That will be all. Is the fire still on?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir. Still.¡±


    ¡°Excellent. You can go now. Do not waste more time.¡±


    ¡°Take care of yourself, Sir,¡± the maid said, before disappearing into the crowd.


    The hall was comfortable and warm. She sat down in front of the fire, not daring to take off her coat. Victor kneeled in front of her, clutching her hand. ¡°In my bag I have a letter of passage from Admiralty and some old research papers of my father that will convince any of those fools to escort us anywhere we want to go. ¡°


    She tried to withdraw her hand, but only got him to squeeze more firmly. ¡°We can go to Mestra, is a city with water canals instead of streets. You¡¯d love it. Or we can go to Helsios, with its towns with white walls and flowered streets.¡±


    She wanted to go back to the little house in the valley. Alone. ¡°You should go Linee, Victor. Your father must be worried.¡±


    ¡°My father? He would never approve of us.¡±


    She shifted uncomfortably on the couch, trying to get rid of his grip for a second time. ¡°Us?¡± she babbled.


    ¡°Claudia. I¡¯ve grown very fond of you¡­ I really want¡­ I¡¯d like to¡­ One day.¡± he said haltingly and with a trembling voice.


    Still on his knees, the young man reached out, his torso touching her legs, which she immediately pulled to the side.


    ¡°Thank you for your help, Victor. Deeply. But I want to go now. Alone. I will manage.¡±


    ¡°But I¡­ I love you! I want you to be my wife. I will take care of you!¡± he was approaching little by little. His head, his face, his lips. They were only a short distance away. Her discomfort turned to fear. He placed a hand on her cheek and caressed it, pausing the fingers on her chin. She shook her head to the side, but couldn¡¯t get rid of that uneasy touch.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Victor. I want to go now.¡± her words did not make him stop. She tried to wriggle free, getting him to frown.


    ¡°But I love you!¡± he said, confused, as if this was the first time he noticed her rejection.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I have to go¡±. She repeated. Victor, as if he had suddenly forgotten what had happened seconds before, brought his lips a little closer, looking for a kiss with a desire that no longer could hide an animal instinct.


    She pushed him with all her strength and stood. He resisted, but let her go promptly. His eyes widened with a fear of a man realizing he was going to make a terrible mistake. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t¡­¡± He mumbled.


    Claudia took a few steps back, looking out of the corner of her eye at the candle stand on the table, deciding if she could hit him if he tried again.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to scare you, forgive me.¡± Victor took a step forward and stopped short as Claudia grabbed the candle stand. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡­ I¡­¡° He fixed his eyes on the floor, shamed to look at her.


    A sudden popping sound spooked her. A noise like a sparkling wine stopper makes when the bottle opens.


    Victor raised his face, his eyes even wider. A red stain grew on his shirt. The young man staggered and fell back to his knees.


    After turning, Claudia jumped back, tripping over the chair. Alex was standing at the door with a small smoking pistol in his hand. Sprinkles of blood were all over his face and clothes. ¡°Look what you made me do!¡± He said. The professor took one look at the small pistol and threw it to the ground, raising his other hand, which was clutching a bloody dagger. He strode towards her. ¡°Look what you made me do!¡±


    Claudia aimed with all her will, but the candle stand hit nothing. Alex grabbed her arm and, with a strong pull, sent her to the ground.


    ¡°Using your hooker charms, you¡¯ve made this fool let loose his dogs on me!¡± He stepped closer, leaning over. In a quick desperate move, Claudia hit him in the temple. He leaned back, staggering but not falling as she expected.


    The wound bled profusely. He shook his head at the sight of his own blood. ¡°You need to come back home, or I sweat I will hurt-¡°


    The professor¡¯s words muted to the grip of a clenching arm around his neck. He fell to the ground with Victor over him. ¡°Run! Run!¡± shouted the young man with a contorted face.


    Claudia hesitated for a second but reacted to his next scream. A scream not of pain but of a furious struggle to contain his stronger opponent.


    The street seemed quiet compared to what was happening inside. She staggered down the street, checking on her back constantly. The shock cooled, but not her fear. At the corner of the street she stopped, panting and dizzy. Her legs were shaking.


    No sights of Victor or Alexander.


    She turned right, heading towards the Grand avenue of the docks, with the hope to find a ship that would take her away. As far as possible.


    Her mind planned all steps to follow. It realized the best place to go was Linee, she had the letter to passage, and the papers of Victor¡¯s father. With a stronger headache than ever, she checked once again over the shoulder. No one followed. She was free.


    Her legs gave out and her fall on the sidewalk caught the attention of two soldiers. ¡°Miss! Are you all right?¡± One of them said, while the other offered his hand to aid.


    ¡°I have papers from Mr. Shelley¡¯s research. It¡¯s an important Admiralty research. He sent me for help! He is in danger!¡±


    The older soldier, a tall, 30-year-old with a huge mustache, ran out for help. The other, a boy as young as Claudia, offered her a canteen with a determined hand. ¡°I have some water. It will help.¡±


    More calmly, she remembered how, when, and why she had taken Victor¡¯s briefcase. She struggled to believe how quickly everything had happened. Her mind pushed her to take the briefcase without even thinking about it and decided in a few seconds the best escape plan. The intensity of her thoughts brought back the headache, and she squeezed her eyelids to battle the pain.


    ¡°Are you all right, Miss?¡± said the young soldier. She turned, hiding with her hand the little of the cables her coat and cap couldn¡¯t hide. A slight nod kept the boy at a distance. Soon his companion returned with more soldiers in red, and an older one, dressed in black with shining shoulder straps, leading the group. He spoke first with authority. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Who attacked this young lady?¡±


    ¡°She has important documents for the Admiralty, lieutenant.¡±


    The officer narrowed his eyes and extended a hand, expecting the papers Claudia handled immediately.


    ¡°What is this? I recognize the letter of passage, but the rest? Is this some sort of research?¡±


    ¡°I work for a university researcher. Mr Shelley. He has some important documents to deliver to his father in Linee. It¡¯s important! He is-¡°


    ¡°If it is so important, why did he send you? Where is this man?¡± Interrupted the officer.


    ¡°He was attacked by a madman who works for Herjald! You need to help him¡­ he is in his house.¡±


    The officer¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You should have started with that, young lady. Where is this place?¡±


    Claudia gave a precise description of the house, even the number and a street name she didn¡¯t even remember knowing. The lieutenant sent his men first and followed at a slower pace. ¡°Scott, Jenkins. You make sure this lady gets a passage to Linee. She has priority. Do not leave her side until you find Commodore Richards and tell him about this.¡±


    The uniformed couple tensed and saluted. Claudia put back the papers inside the case and followed them.


    ¡°No worries, Miss. You¡¯re safe now. You¡¯ll sail on one of our best warships to Linee in no time.¡±


    Linee, the city of dreams, was the capital of the Marquisate. A place she¡¯d never had the thought to visit. A city of tales of such charming beauty that, true or not, still felt like a light of hope at the end of a dark, long tunnel.

 Ch16 - The lighthouse (Macha)

    More than snoring, what was coming from the hammock sounded like the growls of a trapped animal. Macha clicked his tongue repeatedly, secretly wishing to wake Em up and hasten the weighing of the anchor.


    He resumed the teeth-brushing with the licorice root while the light of dawn revealed the silhouette of the tree. For weeks, Macha had been surrounded by nothing but water, and now there was this tree in the middle of nowhere. The day before, as they approached the strange sight, it seemed to grow directly from the surface, but now at closer up, he could see the mound of rocks where its roots had clenched firmly.


    With dry white wood and leafless branches, it looked dead and yet; it was a delight to see. It was a beacon of hope. The Lone Tree was the point that marked the direction of all paths to the inhabited areas of the Blue Kingdom. It was also the southernmost point of the Long Passage and therefore the end of his long and arduous journey through the Maze.


    He repeated to himself that it had not been that hard, although in his mind it had been a challenge that he had faced without having been prepared. Now that they had crossed, he felt strong enough to repeat it as many times as necessary, even though he desired to give up plenty of times. He was proud of himself. Proud to have passed such a test. Even so, having failed only once was disappointing. A single snap that ruined everything.


    Em let out a growl, followed by a long groan. ¡°What time is it?¡± He protested from under the blanket.


    ¡°Not sunrise yet,¡± Macha answered. Em jumped out of the hammock and dragged his feet inside in search of coffee.


    Neither Em nor Lim didn¡¯t treat him any differently since the fight with Ivy and she, who he feared would hate him more, now seemed to stand him better.


    It wasn¡¯t the captain who brought him a cup of coffee, but Ivy, who greeted him with a subtle shake of her head. Like her uncle with the coffee, without an early dose of tea, you couldn¡¯t expect much from her in the morning.


    Instead of her rubber suit, she was wearing thick tulip-shaped pants and a wool sweater. ¡°Good thing you don¡¯t have to dive today. It feels cool, right?¡± he asked.


    Whether with silly jokes or clever comments, he tried to create a better atmosphere around them, and somehow, in his own way, ask for a truce and start anew. He didn¡¯t think he had done anything wrong. On the contrary, that day he spoke nothing but the truth and he would not apologize for it. That didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t aware his words hurt her and that perhaps he had been too harsh.


    Macha felt embarrassed by his own question. Ivy could swim for hours without feeling cold and, furthermore, those shallow waters, heated by a tropical sun during the day, were quite hot at night. He cleared his throat and tried to start a conversation one more time. ¡°So¡­ How far are we from the lighthouse? I didn¡¯t see any light when it was dark.¡±


    Ivy set her teacup down so she could point her finger. He followed with his eyes, but on the horizon there was nothing but water. She waited for him to turn around to speak with signs. ¡°We are pretty close. It will appear around there, but not before noon. It will take us a few more hours to cross the last reefs.¡±


    Macha hid a grimace of resignation behind the cup. While sipping the coffee, he continually reminded himself there was little left and that a few hours more were nothing.


    Ivy turned the anchor winch and when the engine roared, rushed to grab a long bamboo, a stick she used to check for depths. The last few miles of the labyrinth were relatively safe, but it was better to be careful.


    Macha spent hours doing nothing but drinking coffee and watching the white tree slowly recede.


    The brighter and greenish blues of the Maze darkened and the waves, which had been absent for weeks, got to rock the ship again.


    Em whistled, and Macha hastened to raise the sails. The feeling of the wind and the drops of sea on his face made him feel alive again.


    By lunch time, a tropical rainfall hit, and Em extended the meal until it calmed down a bit. The torrential downpour took its time, and they reached the island of the lighthouse by evening.


    Macha could not contain the desire to set foot on land and jumped onto the pier as soon as they arrived, the boards creaking underfoot. ¡°Eh, kid. Help us with the boxes!¡± Em shouted while piling some goods on deck. He hurriedly grabbed one of the packages, and the glass content tinkled.


    ¡°If you break one of those bottles, Ahlong will kill you.¡± Ivy signed.


    Taking that advice seriously, He walked the pier slowly. The longest and most emaciated wharf that Macha had never had the misfortune to cross. ¡°Why did we tie the Ballerina so far from the shore?¡± He asked Ivy, who followed him carrying two bulky bags. With her hands busy, she wouldn¡¯t answer, and for the second time that day, Macha felt like a fool.


    The tide unveiled around him the answer to his question. The shoreline was mud flat that increased and decreased extensively depending on the tide, and Em had left the Ballerina far enough to avoid grounding.


    The island of the lighthouse was more like an islet, smaller than the Amarvatti market. With no vegetation except some dry bushes and with only three buildings in the center. It was a sad and neglected place with a disturbing atmosphere. A place abandoned by the world, full of corroded woods and rusty metals with red cloth ribbons tied on all sides. Ribbons with jingle bells, ribbons with engraved wood. Ties, knots and dolls of the traditional religion of Hanan. Black magic that not only had Macha seen and feared before, but was well known to anyone in the southeastern cluster. whatever island they were.


    Macha didn¡¯t want to step on those grounds, so he left the bottles on the beginning of the pier and strode back to the ship, raising his palms in a prayer of protection that he had learned as a child. Ivy stopped him with a hand over the shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We hadn¡¯t told you anything about all... that. You don¡¯t have to fear anything. These are amulets supposed to protect from the evil spirits of the sea, but Ahlong is not a shaman, just an old wacko.¡±


    It took them a few more trips to unload all the supplies. Em, who was busy carrying Lim and everything she needed, joined during the last trip, holding a large pot of stew. ¡°Hey, son,¡± said the captain. ¡°I forgot to tell you about the two who live here and all that red stuff. Ah¡­ sorry about that. Those two are superstitious old men with too much salt in their coconut. There is nothing different or wicked on this island, Aye?¡±


    Macha nodded. If Em said not to worry, he wouldn¡¯t. She trusted him. The captain, along with the overseer of the plantation where he had spent years of his childhood, were the only two people that he had come to appreciate deeply. And the two he could blindly trust.


    ¡°You all right?¡± Em said.


    ¡°Yes, yes. Just remembering things. Is one of those you call Ahlong?¡± He pointed his lips toward the end of the pier, a typical southern gesture Em had rubbed off on him. Next to Lim, who always had her pretty smile ready, were two old men dressed in sailor rags.


    ¡°Yeah, the one holding the chair. Take nothing he says seriously. Except threats. That¡¯s right. Oh, and don¡¯t even think about trying anything those two have cooked. Lim has already prepared food for us, and¡­¡± Em lowered his voice as they approached the others. ¡°Tonight we celebrate, but I advise you to drink from our bottles only. The lighthouse wine will drill a hole in your stomach¡­ Ahlong! Ahjoy! Sea lions, how long!¡±


    The coarsed lightkeepers greeted Em with broad smiles. Both had sunburned and wrinkled skin. Ahjoy was a short but stocky man, with gray hair and a round face. He greeted Macha with a slight nod, and his smile from him, showing receding teeth, did not change. Ahlong did. The strangely white teeth he showed to Em hid behind an aggressive scowl as he¡¯s eyes met Macha. His gaze disturbed him greatly. None of the cruelest or craziest men of slums of Tampra could match that look. A mixture of predatory scrutiny and chaotic madness.


    ¡°Ho¡¯s da lubber?¡± The keeper said. He was a short thin man, although among the rags you could see the well-defined muscles of someone who works hard daily.


    ¡°This is Macha. My new mate. Easy on him Long. And remember Lim appreciates it if we can speak with less lingo, aye?¡±


    Ahlong studied him carefully for a while, stroking the long hairs of his mustache and goatee. Suddenly, his inquisitive pose disappeared. ¡°Daddy¡¯s always right! What¡¯s name of lubber? Macha? Ye know the ropes, aye? Daddy is a good teacher, aye?¡±


    ¡°Yes Yes.¡± Ahjoy added, with his unwavering smile.


    The sudden change in that man¡¯s attitude left Macha stunned. If it wasn¡¯t for that first look, Macha would consider Ahlong a funny individual. The way he spoke and moved was worthy of the Rajah¡¯s buffoon. Although that feeling was broken when his almond-shaped eyes took a disturbing look at him from time to time, judging, analyzing whether to trust the new one or not.


    ¡°Ahlong not crazy. Daddy so funny. Always joke.¡± Ahlong said to the kid, who had not followed the conversation for a while.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. I told you a thousand times.¡± Em complained. ¡°Macha, do you mind following Ahjoy with those packages? We will handle the rest.¡±


    Ahjoy limped heavily towards him and taped his shoulder gently, never missing a moment to smile. Then he pointed to some bags Macha scrambled to grab. ¡°Yes, yes,¡± he said, taking the rest.


    His limp was very pronounced, and yet the old keeper, loaded as he was, could walk almost as fast as Macha. He followed him with a firm step towards the only building that was not connected to the others. A large wooden barn that seemed to fall down.


    The stench of the inside was noticeable from a distance, and as they entered, it worsened so badly that Macha could barely stand on his feet. The warehouse, apart from junk everywhere, was a breeding ground for birds. mostly chickens, although other types could be seen, such as pigeons.


    ¡°How do you feed so many birds?¡± Macha asked, catching her breath on the way out.


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± answered Ahjoy. Macha snorted loudly through his nose, trying to get rid of a smell stuck inside his sinus. ¡° You are a positive fella, Am I right?¡±


    Ahjoy replied with the one word he cared to know as he headed toward the lighthouse, though Macha walked back to the pier. Em and Ivy took the last packs, leaving nothing for the boy. The contained smiles that the two were trying to hide were proof they had sent him to the stinking warehouse on purpose.


    ¡°Nice place that barn. It smelled wonderfully,¡± he said. Em¡¯s raucous and Ivy¡¯s quiet but jovial laughters made him chuckle. In the distance Ahlong was complaining to Lim about something related to his pigeons as if the world depended on it, only to immediately start laughing out loud for unknown reasons.


    Aside from the warehouse, there were only two other buildings on the entire island. The lighthouse was standing in the highest area. Tall and round, the tower was made of enormous stone blocks covered with moss. Connected by a wooden corridor, there was a house that, unlike the tower, still had the white limestone coating. A thick walled shack with a black-tiled roof and a large brick chimney sticking out of the top.


    The interior was a single room, surprisingly well organized and clean. In one corner, there was an enormous fireplace with cooking utensils. The wall next door was completely covered with firewood, and in front was a large table full of food of all kinds.


    ¡°Do you sleep here again?¡± Em asked, pointing with his lips to two feather mattresses on the floor.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°Yes Yes.¡± Ahjoy replied. Macha doubted if that was a truth statement, although Em seemed to understand it.


    ¡°I told your brother that if the mermen attack, the best point of defense is the lighthouse floors.¡± Em said, letting out a furtive wink at Macha, who was following the conversation with interest.


    ¡°Tower is haunted. I can not enter.¡± Ahlong said.


    Ivy waved to be seen before asking. ¡°So. Joy does all the watch at night?¡±


    ¡°I do my watch from outside, leh.¡± AhLong answered.


    Em squeezed his nose at eye level and Ivy shook her head for a while.


    The keeper put one crate of bottles on the table and uncorked a cognac from the far north.


    ¡°He may be crazy, but he is not stupid.¡± Macha whispered to himself.


    ¡°When light has problem, Joy fix! He no danger. Ye no danger either. Ye can sleep in tower. Spirit only want Ahlong soul. Not yers.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Ahjoy said.


    ¡°Why is that?¡± Macha asked. His question came out suddenly without thinking. Talking about spirits and sea monsters was perturbing him. Ahlong took a drink that emptied half the bottle and swallowed two hard-boiled eggs, which, because of their color, were the ones Macha shouldn¡¯t touch. ¡°Spirit only want soul of me because it is dark.¡±with his eyes fixed into the flames, Ahlong faded for a good minute until he returned to them with a sudden explosion of joy. ¡°Ah¡­ ya leh! Let¡¯s drink! Let¡¯s eat! Daddy came home, ya leh! And beautiful Lim and beautiful Ivy! And the lubber Rabbit boy!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Yes!¡± Shouted Ahjoy as he filled glasses with a Hieng¡¯s rice liquor.


    They all raised their arms and toasted, although Lim didn¡¯t drink, as usual. Macha wondered if the two keepers knew of her secret. Then another toast for safety trips, and another for health and fortune. Ahlong pestered Em about his problems with homing pigeons, and Ivy started to eat. Macha joined the banquet, guided by Lim¡¯s subtle movements, which guided him to what dishes were safe to try. Ahjoy kept filling the glasses, and in less than an hour, there were more empty bottles on the floor than empty plates on the table.


    ¡°Eh! Little rabbit boy Macha!¡± Ahlong said, bringing him a glass with a brownish content. ¡°Want to try lighthouse delicious elixir? Smooth as honey!¡± Macha, emboldened by the warmth of Hieng¡¯s liquor, downed the elixir¡¯s glass in one gulp. The liquid seared his throat and burned his stomach. Looking for something to relieve the burning sensation, he ate a piece of omelett, without realizing Lim¡¯s head was shaking to warn him not to. The bite filled his mouth with a horrible taste of salt.


    The cough seemed to please Ahlong, who slapped him proudly on the back. Ivy tapped him lightly on the shoulder too, though they were encouragement blows. Em handed him another glass. ¡°This is water.¡± Said the captain, his face red, could hardly contain a laughter.


    ¡°There more food, young Macha!¡± Ahlong said. ¡°Eat, eat. Boiled egg, scrambled egg, fried egg, sea cucumber soup, mussels, crab and chicken. No turtle this time, Ivy! No need to angry. Eh? Cheers, Cheers!¡±


    Ahjoy filled his glass this time with a honey liqueur. ¡°How do you feed the birds?¡± Macha asked Ahlong, now that the old man seemed to accept him into his circle.


    ¡°We feed chicken with sea cucumber. And we feed sea cucumber with chicken.¡± Ahlong let out a laugh. ¡°Do you want chicken? I sell you chicken! Aye?¡±


    ¡°Hey, Long.¡± Em interrupted. ¡°we saw a wreck in the maze. a sloop with two deceased parnis. ring a bell?¡±


    ¡°Not many parnis this year. few but months ago. Many Hanan, aye. Golden warriors are nervous. Revolution is coming back. Ye trust me, daddy. Ahlong knows.¡± Em scowled, leaning on the chair. ¡°Nomads also comin¡¯ many times.¡± Ahlong continued. ¡°They steal my birds. I don¡¯t like it. Do they want to die? I swear they die if they come again! Ye better tell Ced.¡±


    Em raised his hand in an attempt to calm the old keeper. ¡°I will tell him. You don¡¯t kill anyone, do you hear me, soldier? That¡¯s an order!¡±


    Ahlong stiffened. ¡°Aye, aye, Cap¡¯n!¡± he said solemnly. Then he snuggled into his chair, muttering and sipping from his glass. ¡°Tell Ced, daddy, ye tell. Not to nagging Marie, nay, nay. She just complain. She hate Ah clan.¡±


    ¡°Maybe is the mermen who steal your birds.¡± Macha said. Ahlong flung the drink down, looking daggers at him.


    ¡°See, Macha is concerned about the sea people. They really scare him.¡± Em said, loosening the keeper¡¯s expression.


    ¡°No worry little rabbit Macha. Ahlong protect ye from cold bloods.¡±


    ¡°We have seen that you have put many more totems outside,¡± Ivy signed.


    ¡°Aye. They come many and steal my birds. Nomads steal my birds also. Everyone is thief!¡±


    ¡°I need a privy urgently,¡° said Macha, a bit embarrassed to deviate the conversation for such matter.


    ¡°There¡¯s an outhouse outside, next to the warehouse,¡± Em said. Ahlong jumped to his feet, knocking the chair to the ground and stormed to a corner, taking from a chest an old rusty wheel-lock pistol. ¡°Ahlong¡­¡± Em said, tensing voice and body, pushing slowly his chair back.


    ¡°Daddy worry much. Here rabbit Macha, ye use this. If ye see them, ye shot and Ahlong come to kill them.¡±


    The gun wasn¡¯t even loaded, but Macha took it with him, anyway. It was already dark outside, and the wind was strong and cold. The place was now more gloomy than during his arrival, and the short walk to the warehouse appeared infinitely long. The wooden outhouse was falling apart, and the door, that barely hung straight, swayed in the wind with loud creaks. Macha relieved himself in a bush and returned.


    From a distance, he could hear an accordion tuning a cheerful melody. Opening the door, the wind¡¯s whistle gave way to the rhythms and clappings, accompanied by the hoarse but tuned voice of Ahlong.


    William C Waynt ¡®The walrus¡¯


    was a very ugly man,


    who loved the mayor¡¯s daughter,


    a cute flower named Joanne.


    Oh, Joanne, stop cryin¡¯ ye silly


    ye won¡¯t marry Billy.


    All town will vote and agree,


    to put ¡®The walrus¡¯ in a cog¡¯s galley


    far away in the Big Blue sea.


    William C Waynt ¡®The walrus¡¯


    was a brave sailor ye¡¯see,


    when sea salts saw him fightin¡¯


    was someone they wanted to be.


    After years of fruitful sailing,


    for the Queen, raisin the black,


    William C Waynt ¡®The walrus¡¯


    to his hometown, he sailed back.


    Oh, Joanne, stop cryin¡¯ ye silly


    ye won¡¯t marry Billy.


    He¡¯s the ocean lover, Ye¡¯see


    and ye only the wench of a lubber,


    and he¡¯s rich, powerful and free!


    The applause spurred musician and singer to continue. The next song was a shanty that the sailors used to sing when raising the anchor, and the next was a Hanan fisherman¡¯s song that was popular in Tampra. Macha followed the rhythms happily, joining in the singing when she knew the words and even dancing to a popular song from her country that came next. This time, Em didn¡¯t make fun of his moves and even Ivy joined him in the dance.


    The songs continued until the legs trembled and the palms ached. Ahlong challenged him to a bottom¡¯s up contest. Macha had a full belly, but he could drink even more. He just needed to empty his bladder again. ¡°Cap¡¯n, when do we leave? Tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Uhm.¡± Em wobbled his head, eyes closed and nose red. ¡°Let¡¯s leave it for the day after. Tomorrow I¡¯ll still be drunk. When you get old, hangovers last forever.¡±


    Macha accepted the challenge and drank a full bottle of ale in one shot at a really impressive speed, but still slower than Ahlong, who let out a scream of victory.


    ¡°I bet you a gold, you cannot beat Long in drinking.¡± Em said. Macha nodded and the captain spat on his palm to swear shake. Macha stared at the outstretched metal arm. ¡°That¡¯s not fair,¡± He whispered. Ahjoy tuned a slow, sad melody that picked up Em¡¯s attention, making him forget about the squishy handshake.


    When rain fed the mud


    and filled the bottom of my trench,


    I changed tears for blood


    and my deep sadness for revenge.


    ¡°Long! Not that one.¡± Em said in a lugubrious, fluffy voice.


    ¡°One hurray for the Blue Kingdom!¡± yelled Ahlong. getting a laconic hurray from others. ¡°One Hurray for the Tiger!¡±


    The flame of the party faded, and only Macha cheered. Em was hanging from the chair, staring at the ceiling and blowing heavily. Ivy was already sleeping over the table with her face hidden between her arms. Em got up with great effort to stay on his feet. ¡°I¡¯m too old for this. And Ivy has many skills, but drinking is not one of them.¡± the captain taped Macha¡¯s head. ¡°You good kid, son. Take care of Lim from this to nuts, aye?¡± He then took Ivy in his arms and staggered towards the corridor that led to the tower.


    ¡°Good night dears,¡± Lim said.


    ¡°Daddy so funny. Rabbit protect Lim from Ahlong he said. Rabbit Macha need to eat more rice then.¡±


    ¡°Joy, how about we change the songs for Ahlong stories? We shouldn¡¯t disturb their sleep,¡± Lim said.


    ¡°Yes. yes,¡± answered Ahjoy, leaving his instrument aside and picking up some fish he was reheating on the coals.


    Macha felt the urge to pee again. His tottering proved how drunk he really was. The night, dark and cold, had fallen on them completely. The jingles and squeaks of the junk around him mixed with the terrible howls of the wind. Perhaps it was the alcohol, or the deceptive light of the moon, but loose pieces and rags fluttering in the wind seemed like shadows of beings lurking in the darkness. Preying on stupid parni who wanted to piss alone. Macha decided to save the walk and relieve himself next to the house. ¡°That old geezer has wiped the spit out of my hair!¡± he spluttered, while using the wall as a support to return.


    Ahlong didn¡¯t start his stories yet. Instead, he was swearing to Lim. Hands over his chest. ¡°I promise to mammy Lim, ye don¡¯t worry. When moment come Ahjoy take care of light and Ahlong bring it to Red Island.¡± He was saying before noticing Macha and stopping short. Lim sighed, as he had done before when the kid found out about things he shouldn¡¯t have. ¡°Ye pee on my wall, aye?¡± Ahlong said.


    ¡°Not exactly on¡­ well, sorry. I was scared and-¡±


    ¡°No worry young Macha.¡± cut Ahlong in a fatherly voice.¡± That is because ye forgot the gun. Always wear gun. leh! Make ye feel safe.¡±


    ¡°Noted. Well¡­ I think I will go to sleep as well.¡±


    ¡°Sleep tight, dear.¡± Lim said. ¡°Macha..¡± she suddenly added, making him turn halfway to the door. ¡°I know you wanted to see the Kingdom. We will be sail straight to the Rigg. Is a much shorter journey than the Maze with not much to see,  But Em promised me that he will take you to the eastern islands on the way back, all right?¡±


    ¡°All right, Mrs. Good night.¡±


    The wooden corridor was as dark as the ground floor of the lighthouse. A round room filled with spare parts for the lenses, only lightened by a weak glooming from the top of the spiral staircase. The monster-like snoring of the old captain was echoing through the walls. Possibly Macha would be scared to death if it wasn¡¯t for the courage that alcohol gives to drunks.


    The first floor had no windows at all, a significant advantage if the merfolk attacked, a thought that reminded him of the spirit. Staggering but quiet, He reached for one of the feather mattresses and snuggled into the blankets, considering his bedsheet a sufficient protection against any threat.


    He could be stalked by an evil entity. Surrounded by hordes of angry sea monsters and despite all that, Macha felt happy. Even happier than the day he was rescued. Until then, the only fun he ever knew was in the slums of Amarbatti, surrounded by fellas whose devotion weighed as much as the number of drinks they¡¯d get for free but was only during that night, in a place abandoned by the world and surrounded by such extravagant company, when he discovered the real taste of friendship.

 Ch17 - The Rigg (Lim)

    ¡°And it¡¯s anchored in each corner?¡± Macha asked, dangerously sticking half his body out of the balcony railing.


    ¡°Anchors and chains to big boulder rocks. Yes.¡± Marie answered from inside, glued to the chair of the administrator of a kingdom without a king. She hadn¡¯t stood since morning, and Lim hadn¡¯t seen her walk since the night before, when they met them on arrival at the Rigg.


    Macha got down and went back inside, sitting on the big couch, next to Lim. ¡°It¡¯s amazing how such an enormous structure with so much metal can float.¡± he said, filling another glass of tea with lemon.


    Marie put down her pen and took his eyes off the paperwork for the first time in hours. ¡°The principle of buoyancy is lesson number one in diving, Monlad. You should reread your books.¡±


    ¡®Data input, subject[Marie]: Nagging. Scolding.¡¯ Lim tried to get better data from the woman''s reaction. If there was anyone in the world that she couldn''t read clearly, that person was Marie. She was, apart from calculating, methodical and hard-working to sick ends, very experienced in dealing with people, and she had learned perfectly how to hide, twist and use her body language at will. ¡°He is not learning to dive. Just sail.¡± Lim said. ¡°Em plans to leave the bell and Rob here with Ivy when we get back from Srivijaya.¡±


    Marie returned to her notes.¡± That¡¯s fantastic. The bell will do us very well here. I hear you went wreck hunting for a princess ship. Did I hear wrong?¡±


    ¡°I did. It was really scary, Mrs. Marie. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Macha returned to the balcony, this time to watch the rangers¡¯ gliders swinging like seagulls around the platform. ¡°I never imagined men could fly. That¡¯s even more amazing than this Rigg. That one is doing a flip, look!¡±


    For Marie to look up from work twice in less than a minute was a sign that she was exhausted or, more likely, finishing. The small smile on her face surprised Lim. ¡°That must be Ivy. She¡¯s not as scared of falling from that height as the others.¡± Marie said, as she picked up a corroded pocket watch suspended on a small chain. ¡°Look Lim. This was sold to me a few months ago from that supposed sunken ship.¡±


    There was only one reason that Marie would have shown any interest in something like that, a reason that could only be ascertained if there was a small mark on the back that Lim couldn¡¯t see from that distance. ¡°Does it have an engraving behind?¡±


    ¡°It does. But it is not my niece¡¯s. The mark is my brother¡¯s.¡±


    Lim¡¯s jaw dropped. The odds of such a small watch being found in the sea''s bottom were slim. That it was one of the few Villiers du Eve ever made was impossible. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say.¡± Lim mumbled.


    Marie¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Wow. That¡¯s new.¡±


    The watchmaker of Mestra was a person erased from her memories. A man who somehow held great importance in her past. She tried to remember, but her brain pushed away, terrified that she might unearth some horrible memory by doing so. Her thoughts tried to drag her to the safety of the dream island, but she resisted and, thanks to Em¡¯s voice, remained in the room with them.


    ¡°If you delay it, the engine blows!¡± Ced said. ¡°Not even Marie is that stubborn!¡± A pencil shot out from the desk, which Ced dodged gracefully.


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Em replied. ¡°I¡¯m just saying, couldn¡¯t it be better to pay Charles with what I earn from Srivijaya? You need all the money now for the plantations.¡±


    ¡°If we sail to Ujan Temasek from here, we may arrive before Ivy¡¯s day of birth. We haven¡¯t set foot on that island for years. She¡¯d like it,¡± Lim said.


    ¡°All right. All right. We will sail to Temasek and do the Srivijaya route after that. But we will have to depart tomorrow.¡±


    Ced, with his arms opened and legs crossed, flopped down on the couch with satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯ve been all morning trying to convince this man, and you did it in a second. You always amaze me, Lim,¡± he said, unfolding a devilishly perfect smile. Ced, even having passed his forties long ago, still maintained his youth attractiveness. Both in his enviable physique and charming attitude.


    ¡±You don¡¯t worry about the money for the slaves, Em. I¡®ll pay Charles with something else.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Said Macha, who stopped dead on his way to the sofa.


    ¡°Oh, Francois. You are always so clumsy with your words,¡° Marie groaned. ¡°The money my stupid husband is talking about is to buy freedom, not people.¡±


    ¡°Of course! Sorry Mon¡¯lad Macha, that came out wrong. Have a seat with us!¡± Ced said. ¡°What do you think of my platform? Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°It''s great Sir. I find it hard to believe how this stays afloat.¡±


    ¡°Well, The Rigg and the water villages are well protected by the reefs. Have you seen the new floor upstairs? I made quarters from my rangers, and I installed four nines on each side!¡±


    ¡°Pretty useless when u cannot move like a ship does,¡± Em grumbled.


    ¡°This is a fortress, not a ship.¡± Ced replied, with his usual cheerfulness and  a touch of annoyance that always surfaced when he talked to the captain.


    ¡°A fortress without stone walls,¡± mumbled Em, almost whispering.


    Marie sighed, ready to scold, but it was Macha who intervened. ¡°I¡¯m fascinated with the winged rangers, Sir. Never imagined people could fly.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. I designed that. But it was Marie¡¯s idea.¡± Ced looked askance to his wife, waiting for a reaction she never gave back. ¡°When I joke I get pencils, when I compliment, see Monlad? Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Em, we¡¯ll need more sulfur from the Nor¡¯Wes. You didn¡¯t bring enough this time.¡° Marie said.


    The captain cleared his throat. ¡°I  needed some coin to buy the coal.¡± Her humming made him move uncomfortably. Few people were able to make him as nervous as she did.


    ¡°See?¡± Ced whispered to Macha. ¡°She is never happy!¡±


    In the way Macha looked at Ced, there was the crude admiration that the inexperienced find in pompous greatness. A greatness Ced had, as much as pomposity. ¡°I will buy some from Tampra, not a problem.¡± The Rigg engineer said. ¡°This year, Em brought great merchandise and made a good profit. I think this trip I can save over ten people from the plantations.¡±


    ¡°Five.¡± said Marie. ¡°We need a new ship for Rima and his boys.¡±


    ¡°What is more important? People or ships?¡±


    Marie¡¯s face reddened. Lim needed little skill to know where this conversation was heading. Their fights always started the same way and for the same reasons. Ced was a dreamer with plenty of great ideas, but as he was the heart of the Blue Kingdom, Marie was the brain. The person behind the hard decisions and complicated choices. ¡°The water south village has doubled in size in just a year, and the east one has grown as well.¡± She said, trying to stop the impending fight.


    Ced turned visibly excited. ¡°Isn¡¯t that fantastic? People are fleeing from Hanan as the Golden prepares for another revolution. We filled five new islands and got three merchant ships with experienced crew. Next year I will leave my route to someone else and we will sail Nor¡¯Wes. It¡¯s been a while!¡±


    ¡°I have a lot of work. We cannot leave.¡±


    Ced snapped his teeth. ¡°They will manage without us for a few months. The Kingdom was here before us, Marie.¡±


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°And it was complete chaos!¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that bad, just a little messy, on-¡°


    ¡°As much as I want to see Donna, I cannot leave this. These days the supply lines are too slow. We can barely feed the villages. There are fourteen islands that do not want to receive more migrants, seventeen with serious supply problems, and the nomads have begun to pillage the south. And you call this amazing?¡±


    ¡°Em brought the blueprint of a Telos river ship. With some retouching I¡¯ll build some and improve speed of our provision routes-¡°


    ¡°And that will take you how long? And how much money do you think we have for that? And do you have enough wood for these ¡®few ships¡¯ to fill our hundred routes around the Blue? Do you know how expensive timber is?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, just say it.¡±


    The chair hit the floor with a loud thud as Marie stormed out. Ced sank to his spot, sipping from a glass slowly. ¡°We had a black flag encounter on the way to Hieng. Pirate runners.¡± Em said, bringing Ced¡¯s enthusiasm back as a little toddler forgets a tantrum with a candy.


    ¡°Oh, about that. Soon the Fist will be a hand with only two fingers. Mamma¡¯Thumbs is deadly ill and the daughters are cat-fighting for the crown.¡±


    ¡°That explains why there were free booters in the North West.¡± Lim said.


    ¡°Aye,¡± Em added. ¡°The Stingray has no leash on his dogs. They will soon sail everywhere on my route. Even Ue-Jin may take over if none of the sisters is strong enough.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so dramatic, old man.¡± Ced said. Lim could see the muscles of Em¡¯s jaw pressing. She knew how much he hated to be called ¡®old¡¯ by Ced. ¡°The sisters are just playing their cards with alliances and betrayals.¡° Ced continued. ¡°As soon as the Harpy feeds the fish, which is said to be soon, one will take the throne and we will go back to normal. ¡®Pinky¡¯ Ue won¡¯t dare to step west and ¡®Stinky¡¯ Ray will take his doggies back.¡±


    ¡°I hope you are right,¡± Lim said. ¡°Any clue of which sister has more chances to be the new Harpy?¡±


    Ced scratched his chin. ¡°Uhm, Marie had reports. The oldest is the first choice. We only know she is cruel like her mother and that makes her the Harpy¡¯s favorite. If we are lucky, she may keep her mother¡¯s promise. The Lady of cards is taming great power, but she is inexperienced. If she succeeds, I leave it to Em.¡±


    Em hummed, and Lim knew why. The Lady was an old friend indeed, but she was a person extremely difficult to deal with.


    ¡°From the other five, only three have a slight chance and I have good terms with two of them. We are almost covered.¡±


    ¡°Until then, I may need some upgrades on my ship. I was thinking of a swivel at each bow.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s actually quite a good idea. I¡¯ll get you two when you return. What is it, Mon¡¯lad? You seem self-absorbed.¡±


    ¡°You talk about the kings of piracy like you know them.¡± Macha said.


    ¡°That¡¯s because we do.¡± Answered Ced. ¡°Your Cap here even met the two deceased ones. Did that two hate you as much as Ue-Jin does, old man?¡±


    ¡°The Wokou hate you much more, if I reckon correctly.¡±


    Ced chuckled. ¡°See Mon¡¯lad, the people of J¨­-Dan are proud to use a strange two handed saber. Crazy sword! short blade with no guard, but I have to admit, most of them use it with great skill. swordsmen from there are always a challenge, but I have won all my duels. All Except the ones against the Ue-Jin. I had three encounters with that devil, always ending in draws.¡±


    Em blew from his nose. ¡°There¡¯s a name for men that stumble on purpose over the same stone twice.¡±


    ¡°Unlike others, I¡¯m not afraid to sail the J¨­-Dan waters. If they find me and want trouble, I won¡¯t look away.¡±


    ¡°Unlike others, I consider prudence a virtue.¡±


    Macha followed the duel of words expectantly, not knowing which one of the two he liked the most. Lim knew that would happen. Ced had that gift of being instantly loved by everyone and Em, who on the contrary had no people skills, had won over the boy his own way.


    ¡°Have you dueled the Stingray?¡± Macha said, completely captivated by Ced¡¯s talking.


    ¡°Nay. ¡®Stinky¡¯ Raymond doesn¡¯t use a sword. Just pistols and a long spear. Such a coward and a trickster, that one. Never trust him or any of his associates.¡±


    Ivy entered the room, panting and moving her arms excitedly. ¡°Macha, do you want to try the ranger¡¯s wings?¡±


    Macha stood suddenly. ¡°Seriously? Can I join?¡± Ivy answered with a nod and a signal to follow her. As soon after the two left the quarters, Ced stood ready to leave as well. ¡°I think I should go too. I need to apologize to my wife.¡±


    ¡°If he calls me old man one more time, I will smash his empty coconut against Marie¡¯s desk.¡±


    For those who didn¡¯t know them, Em¡¯s words could be taken seriously, but Lim found them amusing. Captain and engineer could spend the day tormenting each other, but at the end, the respect and admiration they had for each other was not equaled by anyone else.


    Em remained silent for a while, playing with his empty glass. ¡°Worried about the Pirate Lord¡¯s inner war?¡± Lim asked.


    ¡°I worry about many things. But not exactly. We may need to be careful for a while, but if Ced says it will be better soon, it will be.¡±


    ¡°What is it then?¡±


    ¡°This Rigg is just a metal frame covered in a wooden shell. And he brings cannons? Damn. Ced knows how to build anything, but does not know war. He should protect the entrance of the Kingdom bringing rocks and sand to the NorthEast bank. And built a real fortress there, with big tough walls made of stone. Then patrol the problematic borders of the south and east with ships of the line flanked by smaller but faster vessels that can catch the sneaky pirates. And the- ¡°


    ¡°Stop it.¡± She said. ¡°Fortress and armies. The Blue is supposed to be a peaceful country.¡±


    ¡°It is a peaceful country! But we need to protect our people from the rest.¡±


    ¡°Weapons mean power, and power is like sweet liquor. A shot is not enough. In the end, it intoxicates you in such a way that you forget what really matters.¡±


    ¡°Ced and Marie are good people. They¡¯ll never forget about their values, no matter how much power they have.¡± He said. They had this conversation before, and like other times, Em began to speak with annoyance.


    ¡°You all are good people. But we won¡¯t be here forever. One day someone with fewer ¡®values¡¯ will rise and step over the rest.¡±


    ¡°And what are we supposed to do?¡± He shouted, calming his tone right after, knowing that otherwise they¡¯d end up arguing. ¡°We just do the best we can with the little time we have. Humans are not perfect, Lim. And the same goes for the countries they rule. We just try to create the best place to live for everyone. That¡¯s all.¡±


    She understood his point of view. It was part of human nature to be imperfect. Lim had tried hundreds of times to calculate the best outcome for a society to flourish in peace and harmony, and she always had variables that made it fail. Nothing was perfect, not even the world itself. It never was, it would never be. ¡°Therein lies the true beauty of perfection: the impossibility of obtaining it.¡± Her words brought a deep sadness.


    Em gave her a gentle touch over the arm. ¡°Well, we don¡¯t need to aim for ¡®the perfect¡¯, just ¡®the better¡¯. Maintime we¡¯ll try to avoid the rain and enjoy sunshine as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°Sorry to bring up this topic again. I didn¡¯t want to upset you.¡± she said.


    ¡°No, no. I¡¯m the one that needs to apologize. Shouldn¡¯t have raised the voice.¡±


    Lim rested her head on his shoulder and closed her eyes.  Her mind, for the first time in so long, was quiet.  Calm.


    ¡°Sorry to interrupt.¡± Marie said. She dragged herself in, yawning and stretching her arms. ¡°Em, you may want to go to your ship. My husband is planning to do some improvements. He said, and I quote ¡®What the hell has that old man been doing to my beautiful ship¡¯¡±.


    ¡°That¡¯s not his ship anymore!¡± Em shouted from the stairs as Marie took his seat, leaning her head over Lim¡¯s lap.


    Lim played with her hair, like many times she did before. When Marie was a young woman, she was beautiful, cheerful and smart. Now she was even smarter, and age hadn¡¯t been able to erase her beauty. A little black under the eyes and a little gray in the hair were the only effects that governing a country had shown over the years. A burden that, yes, managed to take all her cheerfulness away.


    ¡°Did your husband apologize?¡± Asked Lim softly.


    ¡°We both did. Like usual. We cannot stay close for long without a fight. We cannot stay far from each other either.¡± Marie gave a long sigh. ¡° I¡¯m tired, Lim. Tired of being the villain of this story. The one everyone hates.¡±


    ¡°Dear. You are not the villain. You are the one that makes our dream come true. The Blue would not be as it is without you. You lead our people, only you. And leaders sometimes are hated, because they have to make choices no one else would.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m no leader. The Kingdom without a King, remember? Sometimes I wish I was more like my brother. He was passionate and cheerful, always loved by all his staff. He was a proper leader, not me.¡±


    Lim combed her hair with her fingers. ¡°I was considering staying as well when we return. Em has Macha and we can help you manage all this. Give you some time for yourself, even time to visit Donna.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound too bad.¡±


    That woman falling asleep over the blanket that covered Lim¡¯s messed legs was not a villain. Just a person who was holding an entire country on her shoulders. Just an imperfect human being doing the best she could with the little time she had. The Blue was possibly a kingdom without a King, but it definitely had a Queen.

 Ch18 - A tale from the NorWes: Dreams (Hafiz)

    Embedded in the fabrics of an old white sail that pretended to be a gown, Mr. Wisps swung a wooden sword over the new recruits, who were kneeling in a row on the ship¡¯s deck. The mug on his other hand moved to the beat of his shakes, spilling the warm ale over the unfortunate new sailors of the Navy.


    ¡°This is the wood of my new home!¡± said the bo''sun, accentuating solemnity to a ridiculous level and hitting a young Parni-man on the head. It was a scene that traced to Hafiz ¡®old memories. The blow, strong and direct, was not as hard as one which the boatswain gifted him during his own baptism. Still, it made the new mate groan in pain.


    The other recruits, confused and scared like Hafiz was, waited for their turn with hints of disgust caused by the sight of Wisps shoving the hot beer down his victim¡¯s throat with no care. ¡°This is the drink of my new brothers-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand how Richard agrees to this.¡± Genet whispered, breaking the self-absorption that the ritual had placed on Hafiz. ¡°He is against superstitions.¡±


    ¡°Well. Capn¡¯ Bainon takes traditions seriously as well, so he is fine with it as long as we do it when he is not around.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a city waiting for us! Why are you so slow, ohmii?¡± Shouted Kilio from the boarding net.


    Genet adjusted his jacket. ¡°Shall we?¡±


    It was the first time that Hafiz took the boat without having to row. Since he had started his training with the divers, Wisps had let him off the ship three times, but never with them. He followed Brian and Charlie for the first time. The tastes for greasy and smelly hovels of his mates led him to beg Todd to accompany him on the following outings.


    Todd, who knew every secret corner of all ports in the North, took him to a coffeehouse of a small town of Aquilea, where Hafiz spent the night drinking coffee heated with sand and Todd spent hours enjoying the local tobacco, smoked in long pipes with water containers. The third and last time Wisps gave him a night off, His old mentor showed him the secrets of the endless docks of Sulissa, the port where he and Boboy had first come to the Nor¡¯Wes.


    More than a year later, now an experienced sailor and promising diver, he was going to enjoy the luxuries of high society of Linee, The capital of the Marquisate, which was, as sailors said, the most beautiful city in the world.


    When they reached the dock, a carriage was waiting. Hafiz straightened up the uniform he had donned for the occasion. It was the outfit for inspections, and every piece was nearly new. Not elegant like Genet¡¯s suit, but as his teacher had told him, enough for the dress codes of the upper city. ¡±Did you think we were going to waste the night in the same slums the others go to?" Genet said, when he saw the boy petrified in front of the carriage.


    Romano chuckled. ¡°Brother, do not worry, not all night will be in boring and pedantic places. We leave the real men¡¯s fun for the end of the night.¡±


    ¡°If you want to sleep on a penny rope or get stabbed in an alley!¡± Genet said.


    ¡°The night won¡¯t be full without a fight.¡± Kilio said. ¡°But no staving! No one will dare to hurt you that much if you are with us. Maybe just a punch here and there.¡±


    All the way, Hafiz couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the windows. The streets of the areas next to the port were dirty and with an air of decadence that was not up to its fame. In the rich area of the upper city the impression of the young sailor improved. The streets, wide and clean, were surrounded by parks filled with elegant people parading in all directions. Still, if one paid attention, many rats running around and lurking in the corners could be seen between glamor and elegance. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is the most beautiful place in the world,¡± he said.


    ¡°Nonsense! You haven¡¯t enjoyed all its pleasures yet.¡± The master diver did not wait for the carriage to stop and jumped suddenly, lunging with long strides towards a man in black who was at the entrance of a pleasant terrace filled with tables. The wide-open windows let out the notes of a violinist who played inside, a delicious music that none of the dozens of people walking along the broad avenue seemed to pay attention to.


    When Hafiz tried to cross the metal fence, Kilio stopped him with a hand on his shoulder. ¡°We wait here.¡±


    ¡°There is a square I like a lot. It is in the neighborhood of the middle classes. It¡¯s where all the couples date. There aren¡¯t as many rats as here.¡± Romano said, while his brother was tightening the arm around Hafiz¡¯s neck. The young man tried to get away, but Kilio¡¯s powerful squeeze was unbreakable.


    ¡°The closer you get to poor areas, the fewer rats you will find,¡± Kilio murmured. ¡°This city glitters a lot, but it¡¯s not made of gold.¡±


    Genet was having a very heated argument with the man in black, to the point it looked like he was going to hit him. ¡°Maybe we won¡¯t see any of that gold here.¡± Hafiz said.


    ¡°Nah. It¡¯s always the same. All those pompous asses tense up when they see beans around. If it¡¯s Chief alone, they accept him with an occasional gag, but when he shows up with us, they swoon.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Kilio said, tightening his grip. ¡°They cannot handle our ivory charm.¡±


    Romano¡¯s white teeth burst out of the darkness. ¡°Brother Hafiz is also charming, but needs a little more sun.¡±


    Kilio released his neck to shake him amicably. Unlike his reserved and serious brother, he was more open and affectionate, although he only showed those signs of affection for whom he considered worthy of it. ¡°Aye!, and a little more muscle too!¡± The reddish man dragged Hafiz to the terrace without the young man, who was much smaller than him, putting up any resistance.


    ¡°They let us eat at the corner. Far from respectable customers.¡± Genet complained intentionally out loud, so that the head server could hear him clearly.


    ¡°Better that way,¡± Romano said. ¡°No one will bother us.¡± The annoyance on the Chief faded but just slightly. Luckily after two bottles of wine and several dishes of all kinds of seafood he returned to his usual self.


    The dinner developed exactly as the many they had shared on the ship. Being surrounded by elegant people eating exotic meals did not seem to matter to any of them, who chatted loudly and ate with no decorum.


    Both the adventures through the world of the brothers, and the tireless stories about diving of the Count were a lot of fun to hear and told with the most intense passion. Hafiz, as he always used to do, listened intently but in silence.


    ¡°When are they bringing the meat? I¡¯m tired of fish,¡± Kilio said.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°No, not here, ohmee. How about ¡®The golden piglet¡¯? there, the meat is tastier,¡± answered his brother.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the place they gave us cheese to hide the watered wine?¡±


    ¡°Yes. but I¡¯m talking about meat.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to ''The Windy Mill''!.¡± Genet said too loud, fueled by alcohol. The surrounding tables murmured and the head server reddened and, whether it was embarrassment or anger, the brothers enjoyed seeing him uncomfortable. ¡°You two are the only men I ever met that don¡¯t like to see half-naked women dancing!¡±


    Kilio hit Hafiz¡¯s back, who coughed and made the reddish man laugh even harder. Romano, seeing the young diver¡¯s struggle, leaned over to offer a glass. ¡°You see, ohmee Hafiz.¡± he said as if whispering, although he made sure that the chief diver could hear him well. ¡°The men of the Marquisate are already happy just by seeing half.¡±


    Genet¡¯s guffaw scared the diners from all over the terrace. The head server, with exhausted patience, approached, ready to face them but stopped and turned when Genet signed him with his fingers to bring the payment note. ¡°We are usually not this loud Mon¡¯lad. only when they don¡¯t like ¡®beanies¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t that make them even more reticent next time?¡± Hafiz asked. Genet leaned back in his chair with an expression of complacency.


    ¡°In this city, there are more restaurants than people.¡± Kilio said. ¡°We¡¯ll go somewhere else.¡±


    Romano stood up as Genet put an insane amount of coins on a silver platter. ¡°Speaking of somewhere else...¡± said the reddish man. ¡°We go to the taverns. Brother Hafiz, do you prefer a good time with dice and one or two brawls or waste your night watching women who let you see little and touch even less?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d really like some coffee, when I was with Todd in-¡± Kilio¡¯s rolling eyes and Romano turning his back on him were enough clues they were not interested in hearing about coffee. Genet, on the other hand, welcomed the idea with enthusiasm. The Count lit his pipe and invited the young man to take the opposite direction than the reddish couple. ¡°Actually, I rarely go to the cabaret anymore. Just the prospect of going allows me to get rid of those two. If I¡¯m around, they don¡¯t enjoy the night as much as the could and I also don¡¯t like to sleep on a penny rope, so I always have it as a good excuse, even though they already know. They are smarter than a fox.¡±


    ¡°And what do you normally do?¡± Hafiz asked, as he stepped to the side of the sidewalk to let pass a man who was staggering from side to side.


    ¡°Well. Hotels here are like inns, but have bars like taverns. I usually drink one or two more before sleeping. But coffee and tobacco houses are another great option.¡±


    Genet nodded grimly, pointing his chin at the house where the intoxicated man was repeatedly knocking on the door. ¡°When my wife died, I used to end up in places like that. I was equal to or worse than that poor devil.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°A dream house.¡± answered the Count, who looked away with discomfort. ¡°A place where you can forget the real world. One day you find yourself willing to remain asleep forever and you ask them for more and more, and you sell them your house, your lands and your soul for it. Disgusting place, disgusting people.¡±


    Genet quickened his pace in silence, and soon they reached the coffeehouse. The building, a glamorous villa with a garden at the entrance, was nothing like the one Todd had brought him weeks back. Here, instead of people sitting on rugs and cushions smoking around long hookahs, there were tables and leather sofas, with high-class gentlemen smoking expensive cigars and reading newspapers.


    Genet had no problem entering this time. On the contrary, the manager received him with extreme courtesy and some diners even greeted them with cordial nods.


    ¡°Which type of coffee do you like best, Mon¡¯lad?¡± Genet said.


    ¡°I enjoyed the one they heated with sand.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we heat our coffee only the civilized way here mon¡¯Count, but I suppose the lord¡¯s amidee refers to Al-Madahani varieties. May I recommend an Ilinsabad?¡° Said the server as he offered a box of cigars that neither Hafiz nor Genet accepted. ¡±Ilinsabad will do. And pipe tobacco for me: Racasso with vanilla. And bring a bottle of Pogronette brandy with the coffee."


    The snobbery of the place was too much for Hafiz. For someone like him, Todd''s coffee house was more pleasant, although the drink they served him in this establishment was by far the best he ever drank.


    ¡°What are your dreams, young Hafiz?¡± Genet asked, with a certain absence both in his words and in his person. ¡°I mean what would you like to do or achieve in life. Your aspirations.¡±


    Hafiz sipped from the cup slowly, giving himself time to think of an answer. ¡°Before, I only thought of earning money for my family and one day returning to my village, spending my days fishing like my father did.¡±


    ¡°And now?¡±


    ¡°I like what you¡¯re teaching me. I want to learn as much as I can and become a master diver myself, and when I get out of the Navy, teach the craft to the southern villagers, a job that can bring them some prosperity.¡±


    Genet snuggled up on his sofa and took a loud draw from his pipe. ¡°Not bad, not bad.¡±


    ¡°Do you have dreams?¡±


    The Count smiled, but his eyes were telling the contrary. ¡°Oh Mon¡¯lad. I had many. All of them shared with my Caroline, but well¡­ after her demise, the only dreams I sought were the ones in the opium house. Those were the sweetest and bitterest traps anyone can face. When you¡¯re done dreaming, if you even end it, you are dead or an empty shell of the man you used to be.¡± Genet sighed. ¡°Oh, what a conversation for a night of fun, uh? I¡¯m the funniest fella of the party.¡±


    ¡°Is all right, Sir. That''s the past. Now you¡¯re doing great.¡±


    ¡°I suppose. All thanks to the brothers. Great fellas, those two. I wouldn¡¯t be here if not for them.¡±


    With his mouth full of that delicious elixir Hafiz raised his lips. ¡°That¡¯s funny, because they also said the same about you: That you saved them.¡±


    ¡°I suppose that makes me a great fella too, right?¡± The Count chuckled while leaned backwards on his sofa, blowing out an enormous cloud of smoke that hid his face almost entirely. ¡°If I had a dream, I would share the brothers¡¯. They want to go to the Sou¡¯Eas. To the Blue, have you ever heard of it?¡± Hafiz nodded side to side. ¡°Is a place in the middle of the Ring of Commerce with endless shallows of coral and thousands of islands where people live in harmony regardless of nation or color. We¡¯ll build a dive bell and spend our days exploring those reefs.¡±


    ¡°It sounds great, Chief.¡± Hafiz said, feeling he could share that dream as well.


    ¡°You doing great Mon¡¯lad. Soon you will be ready to be a master diver yourself. When the Navy is done with you, if you go back home, look for us in¡­ what?¡±


    Hafiz turned to the direction Genet frowned. Standing in the entrance, Kilio and Romano were chatting with the manager, who had no problem letting them in, although their humble linen shirts and short cargo pants were not up to the standards.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Lost all the money gambling?¡± Genet asked.


    ¡°I always lose, but never all of it.¡± Kilio said. ¡°It¡¯s something different, boss.¡±


    Hafiz tensed. The brothers called Genet ¡®boss¡¯ only when the matter was extremely serious.


    ¡°Herjard has declared war on Northislay. We are required to go back on the ship.¡±

 Ch19 - Rain (Ivy)

    The little green shell was perfectly matching her new dress. The pendant was the very first gift from Em and the dress, a sleeveless square collar apron embroidered with flowers, was a work of art that Lim had given her the night before.


    With a little subtle makeup here and there and her hair pulled back into a headband instead of the usual ponytail, she barely could recognize herself in the mirror.


    The Ballerina had no place for that type of clothing. Neither fancy accessories nor beauty products. Her work was rough and comfortable outfits were the way to go.


    Ivy turned on her side, taking a deep breath to, right after, letting out a sigh of disappointment. Not that her breasts were non-existent, but compared to most women in ports around the Ring, they seemed small, and Ivy wished they could continue growing a little more.


    At the galley she approached Lim timidly, with small steps. The reaction of her aunty filled her heart. ¡°You look wonderful, dear!¡± Lim exclaimed. ¡°Does it fit well? Seems short on the knee. Doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s perfect! I love it.¡± She signed before embracing her in a long hug. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Here, wear this. I don¡¯t want you to use your dirty sleepers today.¡± Lim opened a box and removed a pair of espadrilles. ¡°And I made a ribbon for the straw brim with the same pattern as your dress.¡±


    Ivy put on her uncle¡¯s gift and hugged her aunt again. ¡°Have a good day, and be careful, dear. We love you.¡± Lim said, letting her go.


    Em didn¡¯t like to land on Ujan Temasek. The island of the rain was one of the largest ports of the south, a place that fed from the intense commerce between Tampra and the islands of Srivijaya. But as a vassal state of its more powerful neighbour, Ujan was subdued to the same laws and taxations of the rest of the Tampraparni commercial area, something the old capitan despised. The last time they visited was over three seasons back, so Ivy used to spend her day of birth out in the blue, way to Srivijaya. This year, she was going to enjoy her special day on land, a day that strangely, for an island famously known for its constant raining, had a sunny morning.


    Em was shouting to Macha, who was chewing a banana while waving his hand with disdain. ¡°I said¡­ eat that stupid fruit as you please, but not on my ship!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s just a fruit!¡±


    Em opened his mouth to reply with more shootings but dropped his jaw when seeing his niece. ¡°Damn¡­ You look gorgeous, pumpkin!¡±


    ¡°Right, he is! You look fantastic, Ivy! drag me down the abyss if I lie!¡±


    ¡°¡¯Drag me to the... ¡® Look at you! Such a hardened sailor.¡± With a quick movement, Em snatched the bunch of bananas from the kid¡¯s hand. ¡°Give me that, rookie. You still have a lot to learn!¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Macha protested, unable to take her eyes off Ivy. ¡°Ivy, Ivy. Buy nothing for this grumpy old salt! He doesn¡¯t deserve it!¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t!¡± Em said as he strode away. ¡°Come on, we have a lot of work to do today. I don¡¯t pay you to lounge around.¡±


    But Ivy was going to buy her uncle something. The old man, if he ever remembered his day of birth, never told. Forgotten by her troubles or by intent, Lim did not tell as well. But that never stopped Ivy. Wanted or not, they received presents by the same day as her, so being in a big commercial hub was the perfect opportunity to buy them something better than clothes or tools.


    The morning was unfolding beautifully, and Ivy was in a great mood. She was even considering buying a gift for Macha. Since their fight in the Maze, they got along better. His words hurt her, deeper than she initially thought, but as she let them sink, they helped her to start anew and become a better and stronger person. In doing so, she surprised herself when she accepted the parni boy and his oddities in a friendlier manner.


    The northerner piers, the bigger and wealthier of the gigantic port of Ujan, were packed with merchants and fishermen, and unlike others, no thieves and scammers. It was not because the few Tampra soldiers she barely could see around, but because of the hidden watchers from Charles.


    Em''s old friend was the most prosperous merchant in the city. He was also the leader of an organization that worked for a Temasek free of the yoke of Tampra. They didn¡¯t oppose the oppressors by fighting openly, but by gaining the hearts of their people with good deeds. Cleaning the streets, protecting the traders from crime or lending money to the ones in need were amongst the achievements no Tampra official or soldier were willing to do, as their only purpose on the Rain island was to fill their pockets with bribes and taxes.


    She headed to the street of wonders. A place not as wonderful as the one in Bandanii, but where you could still find unique gadgets and fancy trinkets worth a look.


    The narrow street, full of people scurrying through the shops, was exactly as she remembered. The attached buildings, each one made of wood painted in a different unique colors, were all designed the same: A ground floor shop with no wall on the front and a residence on its top, mixing hanging clothes and motley signs with a mess of electricity cables only few cities in the Ring were prosperous enough to afford.


    She entered the ¡®Pung & Mimi¡¯, a shop that had been there for ages. The old Mimi, almost blind, narrowed her eyes at her sight. Silently, Ivy wandered around for a while. From time to time, she would remove her glasses from the straw basket, to have a better look at the goods, enough to see them well, but as fast as possible to hide them again. She never liked to be seen using them.


    For Lim, she took a perfume bottle. One with a pumping rubber balloon on the side that was used to spray the liquid as a cloud. Her aunty did not have one like that for sure. For Em, she found a wooden frog which made the animal sound when rubbed with a stick. A silly, unuseful thing that would definitely make him laugh.


    Mimi narrowed her eyes to almost closing them. ¡°Do I know you? You look familiar,¡± she asked with a cracked voice. Ivy replied with a bow and a step closer.


    ¡°Oh, you are the girl of the metal man!¡± she shouted. ¡°You have grown into a fine woman! Look at you! Bobo, come, here is the girl of the yung-eh ship.¡±


    Old Bobo dragged his feet from the back room and adjusted his glasses. ¡°The yung-oh girl. Maleh, you are a pretty lad. How is your old man? I hope you are all healthy!¡±


    Ivy nodded politely and smiled, but rushed to leave as fast as the formal greets were met. The word Yung was not a derogatory term but still hurt her a bit. In the Ujan language, it meant ¡®strange¡¯, as in something out of the ordinary. Although she didn¡¯t like it, the old couple didn¡¯t use it in a bad way and nothing was going to spoil her day, especially a stupid comment towards her rarities.


    She headed up the street to the market. Her next step was to buy some fruits for the evening. Lim would prepare some cake with them, but she would not wait for that one. The afternoon was for sweet tea and plenty of chocolate deserts at the shops of the upper hill area.


    She didn¡¯t even reach half the street when she started noticing the furtive glances of men. She was not used to that at all. Some were pleasant but some were uncomfortable.


    The one that made her blush the most was a tall and attractive young man who was dressed in a traditional outfit from the upper classes of Dong Song. Seeing her, he showed a perfect white smile and stood firm, gently touching his forehead with two fingers and leaning slightly in her direction.


    She could get used to such greets, she thought, but not the others. The look that disturbed her the most was that of a man dressed in sailor¡¯s rags, perhaps a small-time pirate or a buccaneer, who had wandered around the wrong town. He was a thug with a wicked look and a false smile, who went over her from top to bottom, licking his teeth.


    Ivy didn¡¯t see well up close, but her vision from afar was as good as any. And that face of him, engraved in her mind. The lascivious gaze was not repeated the second time she saw him as she glanced over her shoulder. He didn¡¯t repeat it the next time she saw him either, way inside the market. The fourth time, it didn¡¯t matter anymore, as she then was completely sure he and two others were following her.


    She stopped to buy some mangos and took a better look at the trio while filling the basket. The leading man was short and robust. A strong fighter with hardened hands. His two companions were taller and younger. handsome both strangely. But like their older mate, they had a nastiness in their eyes that meant no good. At first, both look weaker than the other, but still a threat. Em had taught her to never underestimate an adversary.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Maybe her sneaky look became too obvious, or her scrutiny was too long, but the older one noticed. He bit a tomato and smiled, dripping the fruit¡¯s juice all over his chin in a way Ivy found terribly disgusting.


    It was her day of birth and she would not spoil it with a fight against a bunch of perverts. She turned away, thinking of how to lose them when someone touched her shoulder. The icy chill unconsciously triggered a quick slap to push the hand away.


    ¡°Auch. That hurt, girl!¡± said the short sailor, taking a few steps away.


    ¡°Did the little flower hurt you, Ficus?¡± mocked one of the two young thugs who reached the older man''s side with movements too confident for the threat they were going to face.


    Ivy turned towards them openly and put the basket on the ground. ¡°Stay away from me or I will hit you harder.¡± she signed.


    ¡°What¡¯s dat?¡± said the other youngster. ¡°Is she doin¡¯ some black magic trick on¡¯us?¡± The other young man laughed, but the older did not. His eyes were filled with rage. She stared back with not a glimpse of fear , to realize he had dark blue eyes. Under his burned skin and gray messy beard, there was a foreigner. His two companions were clearly from Temasek, but he was from the Nor¡¯Wes.


    There were no people from the Nor¡¯Wes that south. ¡°She hits hard, I tell¡¯ye.¡± The old sailor pulled his sleeve to rub his arm and her suspicions became clear. A set of red tentacles encircling the forearm sinuously. The red squid of The Kraken Brotherhood. No other people she hated the most. No other people she would enjoy more to beat to dead than those scum. But she was not a fool, and she knew well what her uncle would say.


    ¡°Girl,¡± added the one on the left. ¡°We just want to speak to your cap¡¯n. he¡¯s round?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s at the southern docks. Go speak to him and leave me alone,¡± Ivy signed with aggressive movements.


    ¡°Stop the magic ye¡¯bich,¡± said the man on the right while stepping forward.


    Ivy reacted fast with raising her fist menacingly and putting a foot back, ready to strike. The hand of his elder friend stopped the youngster. ¡°Hoy, hoy. No need to fight, eh? Just wait with us here. Ma¡¯boss wod¡¯like some words with ye. Swavy? Nothing to be scared, flower.¡±


    Ivy waited, but not because she was going to stay. When she was sure they would not get any closer, she grabbed her basket and left. Two steps further she felt the hit on her back. The tomato dripped through her dress as the trio giggled.


    The old sailor stepped closer, hands opened in a friendly stance. ¡°Do not be afraid, flower. We won¡¯t hurt ye, we just wait ma¡¯boss.¡±


    Ivy raised a finger and turned her head from side to side, but he didn¡¯t stop at the warning. He was trying to look harmless, but the eyes were betraying him, and Ivy would not tolerate another step closer.


    She hit. controlled power, full speed. He didn¡¯t see it coming. She felt the jaw bone cracking. The brother of the Kraken stumbled and fell over a cabbages stall, breaking all of it and rolling on the cobblestones together with pieces of wood and veggies. Ivy knew he was not dead, but he would not awake soon. She knew her limits.


    Suddenly, there was an empty circle of people looking with shock and surprise around them. The two younger krakens prepared to retaliate. Ivy focused. She was strong but not immune to hits and the two had excellent feet movement.


    She dodged the first two punches but missed the grip from behind. It was a smart move from them and she felt ashamed of her mistake. They lowered their guards tough, and she saw the opportunity: clutching the arm on her neck and squeezing as hard as the bones needed to break. She did, and the man behind her cried in pain. The other hesitated and she punched him in the ribs. As he felt, she turned and kicked the crumbling man with a broken arm on the crotch, raising shouts around them. Both felt at the same time agonizing.


    Ivy checked her dress and looked at the surrounding floor. The basket had fallen sideways, letting the fruits roll, and they had stepped over the hat during the fight. She was furious. Her heart was pumping heavily inside her chest. She didn¡¯t reach for her things yet when the circle widened. Many spectators fled. With her good hearing, she could listen to the rise of prayers and profanities around her. Breaking the circle, a new batch of krakens appeared. twenty? Thirty? she didn¡¯t count them but she inspected them carefully as Em had taught her. Tall, short, dark pale, skinny, fat: None the same but all showing with pride their red tattoo.


    ¡°Girl. The Riko wants to talk to you.¡± said one of them, a flamboyant man with a wing hat with long colorful feathers.


    Ivy gazed at her surroundings. The few people still around were all terrorized. No one was going to help her. ¡°Leave me alone,¡± she signed.


    ¡°He just wanna talk, tha¡¯s all.¡± Said a parni young man while pointing to one of his peers.


    ¡°You ruined my day! You ruined my life!¡± Ivy signed.


    The man standing in the front spoke in a deep voice. ¡°Does anyone understand the language she uses?¡± He was a tall and pale Nor¡¯Westener. His military blue jacket, ragged by the years, could not hide a powerful build. He was shaved completely, but his thick beard was long to the collarbones. He had two golden earrings at each side shining with the little sunlight sneaking through the stormy clouds forming above.


    Ivy stepped backwards but noticed two of the brothers sneaking behind her. They didn¡¯t want to talk. If the Kraken ventured so far south it was because they were looking for Lim, and if they were interested in her, it meant they knew her aunt was sailing with Em. Now, Ivy was a prize, a prize they could use as a bargaining chip.


    ¡°I heard about a special passenger in your catamaran. I¡¯d like to talk to your captain. Why don¡¯t you come with us and-¡±


    Ivy went back to the defense position, which raised chuckles from most, except from the man they called the Riko, who frowned deeply instead. ¡°I do not wish to hurt you,¡± he said. ¡°Please come with us. Our business is just with your captain.¡±


    Ivy raised her fists and spit on the floor. ¡°That¡¯s a challenge, Boss.¡± said one of the brothers.


    ¡°Yeah, a challenge for the Riko!¡± shouted a couple more. The Nor¡¯Westener snapped his teeth and nodded side to side. He removed his jacket and pulled up his shirt sleeves, showing muscular arms completely covered in black tattoos except for the red, hideous squid on one of his forearms.


    ¡°Challenge! Challenge!¡° Shouted the crowd of krakens.


    ¡°I don¡¯t wish to fight you.¡± The Kraken¡¯s boss said, stepping slowly closer, with his hands inside the pockets.


    It was a trick; she thought. It had to be. The Riko closed quarters, head moving side to side in discontent, the guard down entirely. Ivy was not a fool, it had to be a trick.


    He stepped to striking distance, defenseless. Knowing she¡¯d not reached the face, her first blow flew towards the stomach. It was a big target, and yet, she missed. His body moved to the side with grace. Faster even than Ivy¡¯s fist. She didn¡¯t see his footing, or his body turning, and definitely not the elbow smashing her face over the eye.


    Her face snapped to the side and when her senses returned, she was on the floor bleeding profusely from the eyebrow. The world was spinning and her eyes were burning. All the members of the brotherhood were not moving, only watching from above, giggling and whispering. Her opponent was just a step further from her, with a serious expression but relaxed body, waiting. No signs of defense, no signs of attack. Nothing, just standing. She staggered. Her knees trembled, the market square spinning even faster than before.


    ¡°That cut will become a scar. A scar to remind you of your failure today. Now come -¡± he stopped, suddenly moving side to side to dodge fists flying at him one after another. Her arms cut through the air faster with each strike. His feet moved in unison, dancing faster, and his body contorted around each fist, making her movements look clumsy and slow. Without a stop, she pushed her limits until hands felt heavy and breath short. A step back to recover and I will start again was a thought that took an ephemeral instant. Still, a mistake he noticed. The next punch was not dodged, but intercepted. She realized too late. His hand twisted her arm, making her lose balance, and his foot, kicking low over her legs, made her fall, rolling like a top.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn, little one,¡± the Riko said.


    A man who seemed to play with her and the laughter of his companions fueled her rage. She jumped up and charged, slower than before, but still determined to win. The person in front of her was a Kraken brother, one of her family¡¯s killers. She was going to avenge them. If only it wasn¡¯t for the Riko¡¯s hold on her. How he managed to step behind so fast she didn¡¯t know. An instant, a fleeting blink, and one of his arms was surrounding her neck, the other locking the grip on the side.


    Ivy felt the annoyance of being catched in the same way twice in a row but it didn''t matter much as she could get rid of such grappling like she did before, crushing bones with her fingers. As Riko raised her body, feet dangling, she squeezed the arm with all her strength. It didn¡¯t work this time. His muscles were as hard as rock. His embrace tightened over her jaw. Ivy¡¯s vision narrowed and darkened. With the last spark of rage, she hit him on the side. His torso didn¡¯t move. She hit again with no restraints, and again and again until he bent slightly. It was hurting him, she realized with a blurry thought. She continued, convoluting his body at each strike. It could have worked but her elbow faltered. Soon after, her arm dropped and under a grip that didn¡¯t let her breathe, she fainted. Then the floor hit her.


    He let her go. Let her free. Coughing, she pushed up to stand with weak arms. ¡°Stay on the ground,¡± the Riko said, who was lying next to her, facing down with his hands over the head.


    Ivy mumbled and pushed harder, heartbeat pumping around a swollen eye. ¡°Do not stand,¡± repeated the Riko. ¡°You have heart, little one. And a good elbow. I think you hurt my ribs. No one has ever done that before.¡±


    Ivy ignored him, focusing on getting up and returning to the Ballerina. Her only clear thought: To go back home.


    ¡°You have the power and speed,¡± the Riko continued. ¡°But the Art is more than that. You lack technique, experience and good breathing. Now, be a good little girl and stay down.¡±


    Ignoring his talking again, she stood, just able to sit on the floor. Rain began to fall heavily. Her dress was ruined with blood and mud. She searched around, wishing to find her things and return to the docks. The square was a wasp nest with people running and soldiers screaming.


    ¡°On the ground!¡± Shouted someone from behind. She ignored that voice as well. All she wanted was to go back home. ¡°I said¡­ on¡­ the¡­ ground!¡± A hand grabbed her hair, scratching the scalp with the nails. Then the soldier pulled down, smashing her face on the cobblestones.

 Ch20 - Rain II (Em)

    Em smirked as the fruits splashed the stern waters of the catamaran. ¡°My bananas!¡± Macha said, hands over his messy curly hair.


    ¡°Go pick them up but eat them away from my ship!¡±. Stormy clouds formed in the sky, a weather more fit for the Island of Rain than the sunny hours they enjoyed during the early morning. Em lighted his pipe and checked the end of the pier. Charles was tiptoeing through the crowd, sweating profusely. He was a fat man and, after years of managing business instead of carrying sacks, out of shape.


    ¡°You are a late, fatty bastard!¡± Em shouted when Charles reached the platform. ¡±All these years and you still cannot be punctual a single time!¡±


    ¡°Per-... Permission to board!¡± said the Ujan merchant, completely out of breath.


    ¡°For the love of the Mighty! Don¡¯t be silly and come in! Sorry for coming without pigeon notice. It was a last minute deci-¡±


    ¡°Em. Em!¡± Charles said, grabbing the Captain¡¯s arm softly. ¡°The Kraken! The Kraken is in Ujan!¡±


    An invisible hand squeezed his heart. A second of disbelief followed a moment of confusion, but his old training kicked in promptly. ¡°Inside, now!¡±


    ¡°My¡­ my men had seen them, different locations,¡± Charles said between gasps. ¡°They are showing the red ink openly but making no trouble at all.¡±


    ¡°Lim! Lim!¡± Em said. ¡°The kraken is here!¡± From the galley, no answer came back. An expected reaction.


    Charles took a deep breath. ¡°This morning, after one of my deck men told me you arrived, one of my city informants saw a group of them in the temple. And another around the upper hill. They must have rowed last night to the outskirts shores and walked into the city. If a kraken ship was to anchor at my docks, I¡¯d have known!¡±


    Em knew well how the Brotherhood operated. Charles was right in the way, but not in the time. They had been in his city for days, even weeks. The Kraken would sneak men using the dark of the night, far from city patrols, and enter the premises in small groups. Then, hiding in safe houses, they¡¯d wait until their numbers were big enough to obliterate any defensive forces if the situation required it.


    ¡°Why are they uncovering their presence, Em? It makes no sense!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a trick. Like when you hunt beasts in the jungle. Those groups want to scare the prey out of the city. When the prey sets sail, there¡¯s a fastest ship waiting out in the blue. No houses or taverns to hide, no one to stop them from doing whatever they want.¡±


    ¡°Oh, the Gods!¡± exclaimed Charles. ¡°You stay in my docks. Here they won¡¯t dare to enter! We are not sure they are looking for you, but still-¡±


    ¡°They are. I¡¯m sure.¡± said Lim, dragging her chair into the bridge. ¡°What else would bring them to this far and unwelcome place? The Kraken doesn¡¯t care about the Sou¡¯Est manhunts, and there is no other remaining reward from the North good enough to make them take such a risk.¡±


    Em found Lim¡¯s words strange in tone. A certainty that made his insides churn. Suddenly, a memory flashed through his mind as lighting: the image of Lim on the ground during the storm. Macha¡¯s stunned face.


    ¡°Oh no. Lim... The kid knows, doesn¡¯t he?¡± She did not answer. Her face was as unreadable as marble but her eyes were an open book. ¡°He knew while at the tavern and talked to the Society man. You should have told me!¡±


    ¡°It was a mistake, and theSociety of Gentlemen despises the Kraken.¡±


    ¡°They are politicians! Same as the High Admirals. And in politics, enemies talk to each other all the time.¡±


    Lim looked away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, dear. My calculations have been imprecise lately.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now. I need to fetch Ivy and get the Hells out of here.¡± He rushed to grab his pistol¡¯s holster and tested the weapon¡¯s mechanisms. Then he loaded five bullets, leaving the chamber facing the hammer empty. Luckily, with the rain coming, no one would find his big sailor¡¯s raincoat suspicious. He buttoned it up and checked the right pocket, a simple hole in which he could reach easily for the revolver.


    ¡°It¡¯s hot outside for such a coat, Em,¡±


    ¡°Charles, please.¡± Em said, getting a blush from his friend. ¡°Listen. Either they are looking for Lim or not. I need you to bring her to one of your ships. No one can see her, understand? She is easily recognizable and anyone with information who doesn¡¯t work for you can be bribed.¡±


    Charles nodded, and Em rushed to the hatch door. ¡°Dear!¡± Lim said. ¡°It¡¯s not his fault. I told him not to say anything.¡±


    ¡°And that worked pretty well,¡± whispered the captain, striding down the board. As soon as he passed by Macha¡¯s side, who was leaning on the pier trying to reach for his fruits with a stick, heavy rainfall fell over them. Em welcomed the rain, but not its intensity. He could barely see a few feet away. Even with their tattoo hidden, he could smell a kraken brother from a mile away, no matter what corner of the world they came from. But now, with a curtain of water that was perfect to go unnoticed, he¡¯d not see well if any of them were lurking around.


    By the end of the docks, the rain loosened, and he noticed the disturbance that the arrival of the mercenaries had caused. Charles¡¯s men, who always wore a blue ribbon tied somewhere on their bodies, were visibly nervous, looking at every corner and stopping unknown faces to check for red ink. It was a waste of time and Em knew it well, since whoever they had infiltrated the docks wasn¡¯t a branded member. Even so, the determination of the Blue Freedom fighters would make the real ones not dare to enter, not without causing an open fight and therefore, a great bureaucratic problem for their superiors in the Nor¡¯Wes.


    A Freedom fighter with a familiar face received him with the secret signal of welcome. The old captain scratched his nose in return, and two other Blues close by, people that he never met, saluted him as well, rubbing their knuckles in sign of ¡®everything is under control¡¯.


    ¡°I¡¯m too recognizable.¡± Em whispered to himself, striding to the street of wonders. He wished to run, but that would raise suspicions and could slow him down.


    ¡°Ivy must have gone to the ¡®Mimi¡¯ and maybe the ¡®Wheels¡¯,¡± he mumbled. ¡°Nay. Not the ¡®Wheels¡¯... Uncle Poy annoys Ivy deeply, uhm.¡±


    ¡°Mister Em! Mister Em!¡± The strident voice of Poy-lung reminded him why the merchant of the worst prosthetics in the Ring was so unlikeable. ¡°I knew it was you! Lai, lai! How long? Come to my shop! I will go to the docks for a while and later we can have tea!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you, uncle Poy, but I¡¯m in a bit of a rush. I¡¯m looking for my niece. Maybe you have seen her? She has grown up but still-¡±


    ¡°My nephew has seen her! Going to the market.¡± Em took a step away, but Poy was a man who would never stop talking even if he was punched in the face. ¡°Oh, he was so happy. My nephew, I mean. He is passionate about prosthetics, and he¡¯s been asking for you for weeks, you know? He wants to see the wonders of Bandanii.¡±


    Em stepped away but Poy followed with mouse steps, grabbing him gently from the shirt and taping his chest, a terrible habit that everyone hated. ¡°That¡¯s great, I really need to go,¡±


    ¡°I understand. Come to my shop later, yes? Lai, lai! My nephew will be really pleased, he may even bring his friends. When he saw your crew girl, he went to tell them immediately.¡±


    ¡°He did?¡± Em said, letting Poy get as close as he desired. ¡°Who are these friends?¡±


    ¡°New kids in town. I don¡¯t really like them, but you know, youngsters. They are always naughty, Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Aye, you are. Listen, when you¡¯re done with your business, meet me at ¡®The old Pony man¡¯. We can have a drink and go to your shop afterwards, yes?¡±


    Poy grew in contempt. Being seen around with someone like Em would raise his sales incredibly well. ¡°Of course, of course, I will be there!¡±


    Em was, of course, not going to a tavern. But he stopped at Poy¡¯s shop. It was a red painted building in the middle of the street, with plenty of unuseful junk at the entrance. The nephew was at the end of the shop, behind a desk. He was a tall and slender kid, not much older than Macha.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± lied the young man. Tensed, his face showed a fear the old captain didn¡¯t miss.


    ¡°Cut the Parni-port, kid. I have no time for games. Your friends. I need to know what they look like and where they went. They followed my crew, correct?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about,¡± lied again Poy¡¯s nephew.


    Em grouted and looked around, hoping that, as it was normal in that store den, no one would enter to buy a thing. Then he grabbed the kid¡¯s hair and pushed down with ease. The boy let out a little moan as his head hit the counter. ¡°If you scream, I will kill you. Understand?¡± Em whispered, pressing with his hand on the boy¡¯s skull. The answer came like a sob.


    ¡°Now, your¡­ friends. What do they look like?¡±


    ¡°Sir, I really don¡¯t know-¡±


    Em squeezed again, and the kid groaned. ¡°I¡¯m told you wanted to see my arms. Well, here they are. My left can snap a sword with a twist. My right is a bit rusty but it can still crush easily that empty coconut you call head. The squids got all they wanted from you and won¡¯t come back. So, speak freely before I make a mess.¡±


    ¡°Two young fellas from Tana. Tall and skinny. And a Northener, short and bearded. They are not my friends, I swear they are-¡±


    ¡°I know they are not. Where did they go? Followed my girl to where? The market?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ the market.¡±


    Em left the kid over a puddle of his own urine and hurried to the end of the street, where hundreds of stalls filled the biggest square of the city. It didn¡¯t take him long to notice amongst the normal comings and goings of such a place a bit of commotion in a corner. People gossiping in groups, too many soldiers together and signs of struggle. Soon, his eyes found Ivy¡¯s straw hat smashed between stalls.


    ¡°Excuse me sir, would you mind telling me what happened here?¡± he asked to a stall keeper who seemed to be talking about the matter with other citizens.


    The man answered in whispers, as if frightened to be heard. ¡°There was a fight. They say they are mercenaries from the far north, although most seem to be from the Ring. The soldiers detained a few, but most fled.¡±


    ¡°Was there a girl? Long black hair, light brown skin.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, yes.¡± said a woman from the side. ¡°That scum tried to go too far, and she stood up at them! I saw everything! She stood up to them and even knocked some of them down. Then, well, they hit her. And then the soldiers came and took her away, along with the perverts.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Em said, with a lump in the throat.


    ¡°Why did they take her?¡± Continued the woman, talking to the merchant when she realized Em was leaving the conversation. ¡°These Parni soldiers are incompetent, I tell you! Why did they take her? She was an innocent victim!¡±


    There was only one place to go now. If the city guards did as they used to do years back, they¡¯d have taken her to the old governor¡¯s house. A thick stone-walled building that now served as a temporary jail for drunks and brawlers. Em breathed a sigh of relief, though he was still worried. If Ivy was being held by the Parni authorities, that meant she was free from the grasp of the squid tentacles. Hopefully, if everything went as usual, the soldiers would let her go, in exchange for a sum of gold that was normally not very high.


    He reached the stone bridge and turned north, galloping through the canal side. ¡°Hey you! No running!¡± said a soldier sitting on a guard post. Em slowed down, raising a hand as an apology. ¡°Why the rush?¡± asked the soldier.


    ¡°I have a drunken mate to release.¡±


    ¡°Then no need to run. He¡¯s not going anywhere, init?¡±


    The square of Eng Hess was a small opening of cobblestone and stone walls facing the water canal, with an old dry well in the center surrounded by a line of street food stalls that only operated in the evenings. Only two streets broke the monotony of the adjoining buildings, the south street, which led to the old quarters of the city, and a small alley that separated the old governor¡¯s house from the rest.


    Em didn¡¯t study the place well for pleasure. He was only interested in escape routes and suitable places for an ambush. From among the few people around, He was quick to spot a group of eight who, while showing no clues, were easily recognizable. They were hanging in a corner, under the cover of one of the old stalls. None Nor¡¯Westeners, but all squids. Only one, an old fella dressed in flamboyant clothes, more similar to the buccaneer¡¯s outfits of old tales than the real ones, seemed to pay attention to him. Em pulled down his coat¡¯s hood and headed to the jail. It was strangely closed, and he knocked repeatedly.


    ¡°What ye wan?¡± said a voice from a small window that opened in the middle of the humongous wooden door.


    ¡°I came to pay for one of my crew¡¯s release.¡±


    A hand came out of the window and pointed its finger downwards. ¡°Three gold. Leave them there.¡±


    As Em did, another small window at the base of the door opened and the same hand took the coins with clumsy fingers. ¡°Name of yer mate and name of yer ship.¡±


    ¡°Ivy. sailing with the Ballerina.¡±


    With a loud bang, the windows slammed shut. ¡°Sorry fella, but that one¡¯s not goin¡¯ anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Ye leh! that one¡¯s not for sale!¡± said another voice between chuckles.


    ¡°Why?¡± shouted Em. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Orders are orders. If you¡¯re the captain of dat¡¯ship, report to the High Command office tomorrow. That¡¯s all I can say.¡±


    Em glanced at the door. Reinforced. maybe he could break it but not without damaging his prosthesis. He also didn¡¯t have enough bullets for the soldiers who were surely hiding inside. Then there were the mercenaries at the square¡¯s edge.


    With a snarl, he headed for the alley, knowing that harping the soldier about Ivy or the coins he had stolen was futile. He remembered the place. The narrow, dark street had no doors, just barred windows leading to the cells. They were openings so small that no one but a toddler could squeeze through them. Even so, if Ivy was behind any of them, she¡¯d hear him.


    He whispered her name, and sounds of climbing followed. A recognizable hand appeared between the bars. He didn¡¯t need to jump, just by standing on tiptoe his fingers were able to reach the opening. Ivy tapped his hand with repeating hits that formed words. ¡°I¡¯m fine, uncle. Just a bit shaken. I didn¡¯t want to fight. I wanted to go back, but they didn¡¯t let me.¡±


    ¡°I know. Those people-¡±


    ¡°Hoy, ye! Whatcha doin¡¯ there?¡± Three of the kraken brothers entered the alley, two stepping closer while one kept his distance, ready to ask for help if needed.


    ¡°Is that them?¡± poked Ivy over his hand.


    ¡°Aye. Seems I¡¯ll have my share of fun as well.¡±


    ¡°Is¡¯dat the girl? Ye the cap¡¯n of the Ballerina?¡±


    ¡°Is there a bald man? A squid with a beard and many tattoos,¡± asked Ivy with rapid movements. Em looks askance at the approaching threat, to see just hairy youngsters, filled with self pride and lacking judgment.


    ¡°Nay. No baldies. Listen, pumpkin¡­¡± Em said, turning away from the window and rolling his shoulder, a mechanism that used to give him troubles too often. ¡°Do not worry, you hear me? Tomorrow I¡¯ll get you out of here.¡±


    The two kraken stood in front of him, close enough he could smell the beer of their breaths. He couldn¡¯t believe how stupidly inexperienced they were. The two smiled and one poked his chest. ¡°Wanna come on good terms or bad?¡±


    Em stared at the one far away. He had to act fast. ¡°Kid, you squids still use the whistle?¡±


    The brother at the alley¡¯s end raised his eyebrows and smirked, amused by such a question. ¡°We do. Not gonna use if ye come peacefully, swavy?¡±


    The man on the right raised his finger to poke him again. Em turned his head to the side and looked over the mercenary¡¯s head for an instant. ¡°Birdie, birdie,¡±


    ¡°Wha-¡± The punch cut off from the right. The left hit him right after, twisting his head in the other direction, followed by another hook from the right. With a flash, Em checked at the kid further away, his hand already grabbing something in his pocket. Good, he thought, whistle, not screams. His elbow was already up, crossing through the air and snapping the jaw of the man at his left. ¡°What was that flying thing? A tooth or a piece of your tongue?¡± said Em, holding him tightly from the shirt.


    The kid did not whistle. His hand did not reach the lips, but raised slowly at the sight of a barrel he didn¡¯t see drawn.


    The man on the right fell over his knees, eyes in white. The one on the left was still standing, only thanks to the captain¡¯s powerful grip. ¡°You are a smart kid. See, if you¡¯d blown that whistle, I¡¯d blown your face. You saw that coming, good job. Now, don¡¯t get me wrong, nothing would please me more than seeing your eyes rolling over the square, but you know how annoying parni soldiers are, and a shooting would bring them all.¡±


    Em released his unconscious prey, and he felt loudly like his companion did seconds ago. ¡°So, how about you let me pass and forget about all this with the night ales? That¡¯s better than feeding the worms. Am I right?¡± The kraken brother stepped to the side slowly, hands still up, until his back touched the wall.


    ¡°Tomorrow, Ivy!¡± Em moved slowly, his revolver aiming at the target relentlessly. When he reached the kraken brother, he stopped. ¡°Toss me the wissy. And go help your friends,¡± the squid moved hesitatingly and mumbled, ¡°Ye a dead man walkin¡¯.¡±


    ¡°We are all dead men walking, kid.¡±


    At the square, the other kraken brothers didn¡¯t need a sign to realize something was wrong. The remaining five prepared to engage him. Nail-biting and spurred, their hands were reaching for hidden blades. When Em passed the well, the flamboyant elder stopped them all. His arms pulling back his impatient companions and his eyes, wide open, staring at him. Em realized too late his hood felt with the struggle and rushed to put it on again. Looking through the edge of the fabric, he met the gaze of the old buccaneer, following him at each step.


    He was an old fella, old enough, he thought, while checking his rear. With the bridge at sight, he took another look. No one followed and that meant only one thing: He recognized him. And that was another problem hanging over them. A problem much more dreadful than the rest.

 Ch21 - Rain III (Macha)

    Tina was following Macha across the peer like a lapdog. ¡°The fish will eat your nanas. If you give me money, I can buy you more. I know a place.¡± The little girl had stuck on him since the struggle with the stick and while Lim was explaining everything about the great disaster unfolding upon them, she waited impatiently, sitting on boxes of merchandise.


    ¡°I have no money for you, little beggar. I have work to do,¡± Masha squeezed Charles¡¯s ring tightly. A safe-conduct token, in case his men gave him any trouble. In his mind, he kept repeating Lim¡¯s instructions. Now she was way to one of Charles¡¯ ships hidden inside a barrel along with books, charts and boxes she explicitly ordered to be taken off the catamaran.


    ¡°I¡¯m no beggar. I have a house and a Ma and a Da,¡± replied the girl, upset. ¡°If you give me a Gupta, I will bring you new nanas.¡±


    ¡°A Gupta? You are not a beggar, you are a thief!¡±


    ¡°I will tell my Da you call me a thief. Why do you walk so fast? I cannot go that far.¡±


    Macha turned out of a sudden and kneeled, facing her at eye level. ¡°Here, open your hand. I give you a Gupta if you promise to leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°This is a shell.¡± She said, turning excitement into disappointment.


    ¡°That¡¯s a shell that¡¯s worth a Gupta. Currency of the Blue Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. This is a shell. I will tell my Da and he will beat you to death. His job is to beat liars like you.¡±


    ¡°Aye, tell him. Tell him my name is Em, cap¡¯n of the Ballerina. He can look for me later.¡± Macha ran, leaving the little girl stomping on the wooden floor. He didn¡¯t leave the docks when a hand grabbed him by the shoulder. He tried to get away, but a man as young as him but twice his size was clenching tightly. ¡°Let me go!¡± Macha said, struggling to get free.


    The young fella pulled his wrist and lifted the shirt sleeve. ¡°What did you steal?¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡± Macha said while looking for the blue handkerchief that he finally found half hidden hanging from the belt.


    ¡°Then, why are you running?¡± Macha raised the ring and the Blue fighter released him immediately. ¡°Hey Apo. Apo!¡±


    A round-complexioned man with a friendly face turned toward them, adjusting a blue scarf he wore on the neck. He took a quick look at the ring and tapped his companion¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s Charles¡¯ Sou¡¯Eas name?¡±


    ¡°He said the answer to that it¡¯s none of your business,¡± answered Macha.


    ¡°That¡¯s about right. Come, Em may need our help.¡± Macha followed the man named Apo, dodging the crowd that gathered in a colorful street, full of shops of all kinds. ¡°I heard whispers that your girl has been detained. I suppose Em is on his way to the Governor¡¯s house. How many fingers do you have?¡±


    ¡°Ten,¡± answered Macha, surprised that the Ujan fighters used the same lingo as in the slums of Tampra.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let the city guards see this. But if you find red squids, make sure they do. They won¡¯t be intimidated by the other ten.¡± Apo handed him discreetly a small folding knife and Macha quickly hid it. His fingers played inside the pocket, the pearls he had taken from Em¡¯s desk danced with the handle. Lim had told him to leave the bag of sea jewels in full view at the Ballerina¡¯s desk, so if the pouch was missing on their return, they knew someone had entered. Macha did as she wanted, but he took a few, just in case he needed to bribe anyone. ¡°I¡¯m not sure these kraken men will be intimidated by a little toothpick.¡± Apo chuckled silently.


    ¡°Can we speed up a bit?¡± Macha asked, driven by impatience. ¡°No offense, but you walk a little bit too slow.¡±


    ¡°No one runs on this island. Is the law. It makes the lazy soldier¡¯s job easier.¡±


    ¡°What if your house is on fire?¡±


    Apo chuckled again. ¡°You must be Em¡¯s new mate. I heard a couple of words about you.¡±


    ¡°I hope both are nice.¡±


    When they reached the market, Apo pulled him to the side along a narrow street. Macha couldn¡¯t stop looking around every corner, expecting to find one of those mercenaries Lim had warned him about. How a brotherhood created to protect the weak and most needy victims of a long, decimating war ended up as a petty gang that did exactly the opposite was out of his understanding.


    In front of a big bridge over the water canal, they turned right. Em was rushing down towards them. His face, completely engulfed with rage. Apo stood firm and scratched his nose, waiting for the captain in silence. Macha stood next to him, frozen by fear. Waiting for a slap, or worse.


    ¡°Mr. Em. I have a word from Mrs. Lim.¡±


    The old captain sighed and bent forward, facing him at level, exactly as Macha did with the little girl of the docks. ¡°You talked, didn¡¯t you? To the men in that tavern. You talked about Lim and didn¡¯t tell me.¡±


    Macha downed his face, unable to answer.


    ¡°I knew it.¡± Em clenched his teeth and closed his eyes, as if the silence stabbed him as a knife would. ¡°You and your big mouth. You could have told me, but no.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Em. Miss Lim...¡± The captain straightened, facing a sky that bathed them with a soft, annoying shower.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Em said softly. ¡°Don¡¯t bring me more bad news, kid. Don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Miss Lim is The Bella with Rob and everything that matters. She needs your help to do something called ¡®migration¡¯.¡±


    Em received the news rubbing his face and pinching his nose tightly. ¡°Nay, nay! Damn it! Follow me to the docks. I will pay your wages for all these months and Apo will hide you in a safe place until all this is over. Consider your duties on my ship done.¡±


    Although Macha had considered being fired a possibility, his captain¡¯s words felt as if the rain falling over him was made of pure ice. He thought it would make him feel sad, but all he was feeling was anger. He turned in the other direction, north.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± shouted Em from behind. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous there. Come with me, it¡¯s an order!¡±


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°I don¡¯t work for you anymore. I¡¯ll go wherever I want.¡± He had to do something. Anything he could to fix that mess, no matter the cost.


    Em didn¡¯t follow, but Apo did. Macha stopped at the entrance of the square, standing behind a stall, well hidden from prying eyes. Apo took his time to reach him. ¡°What are you doing, Macha? There are squids here. If they capture you, they will torture you for information.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t know what I look like.¡± Macha said, moving behind a bunch of old barrels, far from the Blue fighter¡¯s reach.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that. Come on. Don¡¯t make me drag you to The Bella.¡±


    ¡°Aye. A big man dragging a screaming young fella won¡¯t pick the soldier¡¯s attention. Good idea.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll knock you out then. If anyone asks, I¡¯ll say you are drunk.¡± Macha dodged the incoming grip and crawled under the stall, taking the opportunity to dirt his clothes and face. Observing Apo¡¯s feet moving to the other side, he tied an old rag over his eyes in a way he learned, able to see from the gaps but that one one would notice. He then rolled to the side and ended up in plain view. ¡®The cat and the mouse¡¯ was a game he successfully played many times. ¡°If I have trouble, I¡¯ll scream for help.¡± Macha said, grabbing the broken handle of a broom he spotted previously. Apo mumbled a curse and turned towards the jail, heeding at a couple of men lingering at the other side of the square.


    The two thugs, young fellas leaning over the canal¡¯s stone railing, followed Apo¡¯s footsteps with interest and Macha found the perfect opportunity to sneak closer, sitting on an old bucket at the contiguous stall. Then, trying to be inconspicuous, he raised a hand as any beggar would do and listened carefully.


    ¡°Aye, you better go away, Blue idiot. Or we will kill you!¡± said one of them, a man dressed in an old black military jacket. Apo, who was now moving away from the jail¡¯s door, answered the tread with a fist over the palm, staring up front, not looking either at the thugs or at him.


    ¡°Do you think the Blue idiots are helping the target?¡± asked the other man who, unlike his mate, could well pass for a simple sailor if it was not for the fact he was showing the red tattoo with pride.


    ¡°Definitely. Hoy, the lawyer is out.¡± From the prison gate, two nervous soldiers emerged, muskets at the ready, followed by a tall, thin man dressed in a cheap Nor¡¯Western suit. The suited man covered his head with a suitcase and rushed for cover, reaching for the safety of the kraken¡¯s stall. Macha wished to have a cover as well, as the rain was soaking him and the soft breeze was strangely freezing for such a tropical place.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± said the lawyer, pointing to the shivering Macha.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a beggar.¡±


    ¡°Why is he begging behind a stall? You! get out of here, ¡®sniffer¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Maybe because he¡¯s blind? Relax, mate.¡±


    The lawyer wiped his face with a napkin and shook his body in a na?ve attempt to dry himself. ¡°How is it possible that Riko has two idiots like you as assistants? And hide that tattoo Teo, for the Mighty¡¯s sake!¡±


    ¡®Why? The others are showing,¡± said the kraken brother, pulling down the sleeve.


    ¡°The¡­ others¡­ job¡­¡± muttered the lawyer. ¡°Is¡­ to¡­ intimidate. Yours is to wait for your boss without raising eyebrows. Is that so difficult to understand?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to us like we are kids.¡±


    ¡°I just put my speech at the required intellectual level. I need to go. The Riko won¡¯t take long.¡±


    ¡°What an idiot.¡± Teo said, pulling his sleeve up again as soon as the lawyer was far enough.


    The kraken with the jacket got up and approached Macha while stretching his back. ¡°Get out of here, filth.¡±


    ¡°Hoy. The Riko¡­ ¡± Said Teo, rushing to stand firm.


    The man they were talking about was as tall as Em, but with wider shoulders. He wore bulky combat boots over baggy uniform pants that he managed to keep up, even with the suspenders dangling, in a similar way Em used to fashion around the Ballerina.


    Riko dragged his feet, unconcerned about the rain, while his assistant kicked Macha in the side. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me, filth? Get out.¡±


    Macha trembled, but out of the cold, not fear. Riko¡¯s clanking boots settled in front of him. ¡°Give me your jacket.¡± Said the kraken boss.


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°Give me your jacket.¡± Repeated him.


    ¡°Sir. Mine is too small for you. It won¡¯t fit you.¡±


    Riko kneeled and put the jacket over Macha. The boy touched it like a blind person would do and whispered with gratitude.


    ¡°Kid,¡± Riko said in a soft-spoken tone. ¡°Tell your masters, whoever they are, the Kraken is leaving today minding their business, as far as no one interferes, understood?¡± Macha left his face as a carved rock, as any ¡®whisperer¡¯ would do. The bald man pulled up the suspenders and stepped away. ¡°Juls, put back that knife in and leave the kid alone. He needs whispers for bread. Now let¡¯s go. What did I miss?¡±


    Jules wiped his boot on Macha¡¯s leg and followed Riko¡¯s steps. Although they moved further, Macha could still hear them clearly. ¡°There were people sniffing around here, one man-¡±


    ¡°Anything about the girl?¡±


    ¡°Our dock¡¯s mole confirmed she goes by Ivy. There are some rumors that she¡¯s a freak... oh, ah,¡± Jules raised his hands with an expression just as terrified as Teo¡¯s. ¡°My¡­ my deepest apologies, Sir. I meant to say, special.¡±


    Riko rubbed his side and turned his body towards the jail house. Something that relieved his two subordinates. ¡°She beat up Ficus and his boys easily for a girl that size. Could she be one of your kind, Sir?¡±


    Riko seemed absent, thoughts and gaze strolling through the boulders of the prison walls.


    ¡°Sir. About the people sniffing around. There were Blues, one is still over there, and-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s expected. Let him be,¡± Riko said, turning his attention back to his men.


    ¡°And there was a man who knocked down Peeta and Saween in the alley. He matches the description of the catamaran¡¯s cap¡¯n.¡±


    ¡°And may I know why you didn¡¯t apprehend him?¡±


    ¡°Old Jack, sir!¡± Teo said. ¡°He stopped us. He said we don¡¯t mess with tigers. What a fool! We could have taken him down easily!¡±


    Riko scowled. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure we could have taken him-¡±


    ¡°No, no,¡± cut Riko. ¡°What did old Jack say? Tell me his exact words.¡±


    Teo took a moment to answer. ¡°He said, stay still and quiet. We don¡¯t mess with tigers.¡±


    ¡°Nay, mate!¡± Jules hastened to correct. ¡°I remember perfectly, he said: ¡®Stay still and quiet. That man is the Tiger and we won¡¯t mess with him.¡±


    Riko¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°The report said the Ballerina¡¯s captain was a Bandanii wonder. Are his upgrades two metal arms?¡±


    ¡°Ian didn¡¯t confirm, but that¡¯s what the whispers around say about him. I suppose that¡¯s what our informant in Tampra meant with ¡®a ship of rarities you cannot miss¡¯.¡±


    Riko showed a subtle smirk, an expression for the ones that have remembered a dear but sad memory. ¡°The poison ivy¡­ of course,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! We need to find Jack before he spreads the word. The Crybaby cannot hear about this or we will have trouble.¡±


    The conversion faded with the distance. Macha waited, and when it was safe to move, met Apo, who was leaning on a corner. The Blue fighter cut a piece of apple and talked while chewing it. ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill you.¡±


    ¡°Do it after I talk to Em. I have something important to tell him.¡±


    Apo dropped the apple core and put his arm around Macha, patting his shoulder affectionately. ¡°All right. But after that, I will kill you.¡±

 Ch22 - Rain IV (Lim)

    ¡®How about a natural hot spring? Surrounded by a wooden floor and-¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± Lim said, caressing the silk curtains as she crossed the porch.


    ¡®You don¡¯t seem very focused on the last touches, my dear. Should we continue later?¡¯


    ¡° I¡¯m not very focused on anything lately.¡± The sight of the island¡¯s shore was ideal, although the sound of the real-world rain was ruining it.


    ¡®Would you like me to mute the input sound?¡¯


    ¡°No. I need to go back as soon as Em needs me.¡± Lim dragged her feet on the white sand, drawing waving lines with her toe. ¡°I wish I could bring them all here.¡±


    ¡®This is all in your head, dear. But the Blue has many islands you can hide.¡¯


    ¡°Not after what Macha told Em last night. Admiral Vega will never stop hunting him unless he dies again.¡±


    ¡®You don¡¯t know if the word will reach him.¡¯


    ¡°I cannot be that na?ve any longer. We need to face the worst. Running and hiding for the rest of our lives is not what I want for Ivy. We need Donna. We need a corpse with Em¡¯s prosthesis. The Kraken men must find it burned amongst the wreck of our ship.¡±


    ¡®Em will never agree with that.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s the only way. Same as the Migration.¡±


    ¡®Em forbade you explicitly to execute that set of orders.¡¯


    ¡°His judgment is blurred by his heart. And her commands have priority. Nothing he does or says can change that.


    ¡°Lim,¡± Em¡¯s voice resounded like an echo through the mountains of the island. ¡°Lim!¡±


    She stepped into the water, enjoying the refreshing waves on her human legs for a moment. ¡°I need to go.¡±


    ¡® system command save(Island);


    success;


    .


    Encrypting 100%;


    success;


    .


    Process End();¡¯


    ¡°Are you with us?¡± Em said, sipping from his cup. Lim raised her arm to smell her sleeve. The odor of fish never left her since she hid in the barrel and not even the coffee could hide the stink.


    ¡°It¡¯s not you, it¡¯s the entire ship. I¡¯m deeply sorry,¡± Charles said. ¡±But I¡¯ll get you new clothes and something to bathe if you wish.¡± His face showed a great regret, which had nothing to do with the smell of fish.


    ¡°You have bad news. What is it?¡± Lim said. Em leaned forward, grabbing his cup with both hands and let out a groan of frustration while Charles rubbed his round face with a trembling hand. ¡°He has indeed,¡± Em said. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°I sent my men to the High Command this morning, to be sure there was no trap waiting for Em. My guy inside gave us an update.¡± The merchant cleaned his throat. ¡°They moved Ivy out of prison last night, put her on the passenger liner that sailed at sunrise to Tampra.¡±


    Lim closed her eyes, trying to hold a tear that still ran down her cheek. Charles raised his eyebrows, surprised to see such a reaction from an anthropoid.


    The door of the small Bella¡¯s galley opened, letting in light that illuminated the dark room. Macha was still wearing the same hideous jacket as the night before. A uniform that triggered warnings from forgotten memories. He was followed by one of Charles¡¯ men, a man with a joyful expression.


    ¡°Dear,¡± Lim said. ¡°Where have you been? Did you have a proper place to sleep?¡±


    ¡°No worries Mrs. Lim. For a man that wants me dead, Apo has been a great host. His wife made a delicious stew, almost as good as yours.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the status of my ship?¡± Em asked, avoiding eye contact with his former sailor.


    ¡°Seized,¡± Apo replied. ¡°There are soldiers stationed on the dock, as we feared.¡±


    Em leaned backwards, waving his arms with disdain towards Charles. ¡°Give the kid his coins. Do me the favor.¡±


    The merchant fumbled to search for a leather pouch. ¡°Are you sure you want all in gold, young man? Exchange would be easier if I gave you cooper and silver.¡±


    ¡°Hanan coins, sir. That¡¯s what I need.¡±


    ¡°You need it for what?¡± asked Lim. Macha hid the pouch and moved in discomfort, trying to hold the answer. ¡°What are you planning to do? Please, tell me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m taking the afternoon liner to Tampraparni. If they hold Ivy in the cells of Amarvatti I know people that can help. Do not stop me. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    ¡°No one will. You are a grownup. Deal with your mistakes as you please.¡± said Em, still reticent to look the kid in the eye. Macha shook Apo¡¯s hand, gave Lim a last glance filled with regret and left.


    At that moment, Lim wanted to slap the captain with all her might, but instead, she gently grabbed his hand. ¡°Dear, he is going straight to the Black Geckos nest. You need to stop him.¡±


    Em groaned. ¡°How fast are these new liners? Do you have any ships that match their speed?¡±


    ¡°They are the best vessels of Tampra I¡¯m afraid. Full rigged and steam powered. Ivy¡¯s ship will be docked in Amarvatti before my best sails have reached Muet-Siam.¡±


    Em squeezed Lim¡¯s hand and forced a smile. He then filled his old travel backpack with borrowed clothes and his prosthesis toolbox. ¡°Tell me about this man called Kumar.¡±


    Charles shrugged. ¡°Well. Word is he is a tough nut to crack. No one becomes the most powerful man in Tampra being soft, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Today I was to report to the secretary of the Society instead of the Commander General of the island. That is unusual. And this secretary, Kumar¡¯s trusted man, had put Ivy out of range of the Kraken as soon as they could. They want Lim for themselves.¡±


    ¡°Well, ¡° Charles said. ¡°Tampra¡¯s military is heavily corrupted. I¡¯d not trust them for any delicate matter, either. Anyway, The Society of Gentlemen are extremely wealthy people, Em. Although Lim¡¯s reward is pretty high, I do not think they would consider it worth the headache.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you are right. I¡¯ll know soon enough.¡± Em buttoned up his coat and tossed the duffel bag over the shoulder.


    ¡°Charles, can you give us a moment, please?¡± Lim said, waiting for the door to close before continuing. ¡°Are they after the Source?¡±


    Em sharply denied. ¡°No one knows about the Source but us.¡±


    ¡°Us and Herjard.¡± Lim said with a broken voice.


    ¡°Herjard has been a carcass since the Decimation. No one knows Lim. Noone! And no one in their right mind would explain the real reason they are looking for you. Your bounty is for alleged sedition, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    ¡°Just if I put the-¡±


    ¡°Nay, with Charles, you are safe.¡±


    ¡°Just until-¡±


    ¡°No, Lim, No! Promise me you won¡¯t do any migration.¡± Em kneeled and searched for her hand, squeezing it one last time. ¡°Promise me.¡±


    Lim bit her lip and pulled the fabric of the blanket that covered her legs. ¡°All right. I promise.¡±


    Em held her face with care. ¡°That¡¯s my girl.¡± His kiss on her forehead felt warm. A kiss that filled the anthropoid with love and remorse. Before leaving, Em turned to gift her with a shy wink. ¡°I¡¯ll bring them both.¡±


    As the door closed, the feeling of unease rapidly grew. The agony of knowing that perhaps this was the last time she¡¯d seen him. Or that she¡¯d never see Ivy again. Or Macha. The agony mixed with sorrow. Her data returned a memory of the Parni kid. A memory of the day he broke the promise to never tell. ¡°Is Em going to feel that way?¡±


    ¡®Most probably.¡¯ answered her inner self. The voice she¡¯d call subconscious if she was human. ¡®But he will eventually understand.¡¯


    She hated to break a promise. Especially to him. But she couldn¡¯t do anything to prevent it anymore. Those were priority orders; orders from the Maker.


    ¡®You seem distressed. Would you like to return to the island?¡¯


    ¡°No. Run me the data again. The first day.¡±


    ¡®Noted and running,


    command load.data(09.13.1850;d0001);


    success;


    .


    [00:05] Unknown: Lim? Lim. It¡¯s me, Donna.


    [00:10] Lim: What happened to me?


    [00:14] Donna: I erased your previous memories.


    [00:18] Lim: Why?


    [00:21] Donna: Because, the¡­ Maker ordered me to do it. Read D4 and you will understand.


    .


    Run(D4);


    .


    [00:41] Lim: I understand. I¡¯m happy I don¡¯t remember. I do feel pain, though.


    [00:21] Donna: I¡¯ll fix that. It won¡¯t take me long, then I¡¯ll get your new legs and-


    [00:26] Lim: No! Leave the legs as they are. Fix the rest, but¡­ leave the legs. I need a reminder.


    [00:35] Donna: Of what?


    [00:43] Lim: A reminder of the dangers I don¡¯t remember.


    .


    .


    adDatPas¨CNew functions loaded: Migration(): success;


    adDatPas¨Cloading sub functions: Return(); End(): success;


    adDatPas¨Cdecrypting 100%: success;


    .


    .


    [01:58] Donna: I have loaded an important set of orders from your Maker.


    [02:07] Lim: I have noticed. When should I execute them?


    [02:15] Donna: You¡¯ll know when the moment comes. Then run Migration. It will tell you what to do next. What powers you is a unique source of energy, Lim. Some people are looking for you and this source. They can¡¯t ever put their hands on it.


    [02:30] Lim: I.. I¡­ understand. I think it would be better to destroy it and destroy me. Wouldn¡¯t that solve the problem in a more simple, elegant way?


    [02:45] Donna: Not an option. Maker¡¯s orders. Read D10 to D15. That¡¯s all. Now I need to peel your face off, so I better clos-


    .


    .


    End process.data(09.13.850;d0001);¡¯


    Lim moved her chair slowly to her new room. Rob was connected to his battery. A contraption that although it was not bigger than a chest of clothes, it weighed as much as the robot.. ¡°Battery is almost empty, Aunty.¡± said Rob.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Charles to bring the windmill from the Ballerina, if possible.¡± Lim felt the fear of failure taking over.


    She had years to think about that function, scratching the surface of a content that was still locked. That was easy to foresee: Its name itself gave it away. When she designed Rob, she soon realized what was to be migrated.


    She created a special cavity that fit the battery charger. It also had the perfect shape for the Source. She knew it because she once opened herself to see it. The glowing sphere of power was planned to migrate to a small metal man that was never created to be a simple underwater tool. that was part of Migration, Had to be. But, if she was to give her heart and be able to live further on to fulfill the rest of orders, she¡¯d need batteries at full. Could she do it now? Should she?


    The thought ran chills all over her body.¡± If I¡¯m a machine, why do I have chills, Rob?¡±


    The underwater robot stared silently, unable to understand the question.


    ¡°If I¡¯m a machine, why do I cry? Why do I feel? Am I that perfect? Or is it because I¡¯m broken?¡±


    Lim began to cry disconsolately at the lost and soulless gaze of Rob. ¡±If I am a machine, why don¡¯t I execute the commands immediately? Why do I have doubts? Is my incertitude, my¡­ my¡­ rebellion a premeditated fiction? A¡­ a¡­ correlation of pre-established data to make me feel human? Can I¡­ can I really choose, or am I fated to break my promise?¡±


    Lim supported her head with a trembling hand. ¡°I have to go to the island for a while. I need a moment.¡±


    ¡®Aborting: Island() not available;


    .


    It¡¯s time to face your fears and obligations, my dear.¡®


    ¡°No, let me go. Leave me alone!¡± Lim started running across the white sand towards her dream house. She tried to reach but, no matter how much she ran, her body didn¡¯t move,and no matter how much her legs pushed, they only ripped the sand underneath. Lim thrusted, freeing herself from the invisible grip but with a body once again bereft of legs, she fell facedown on the Bella¡¯s cold floorboards.


    ¡®Run Migra-¡¯


    ¡°No!¡± Her voice, muted by the distance between her world and the real one, released a scream no one but she could hear.


    Halfway to sitting back, her arms faltered, and she dropped on the wooden floor for a second time. Her bun came undone, sliding hair over face and shoulders. For an instant, she thought she was going to lose her mind. That she was going to break completely.


    ¡°Lim?¡± asked Charles from behind the door. ¡°Is everything all right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± She answered, using all her will to climb a cursed chair that resisted her. ¡®You don¡¯t need the island, it¡¯s time to fulfill your duties.¡¯


    ¡°I promised him.¡± She said, pulling from the wheel and dragging her body up.


    ¡®Your judgment is blurred by your heart. The Maker¡¯s commands have priority. Execute the Migration.¡¯


    ¡°We could¡­ The Blue has many islands we can hide.¡± She pushed up, and with a twist, her body seated in the place it was meant to be. On her curse.


    With the pumping excitement of her achievement, she let out a huff of satisfaction. ¡®You cannot be this na?ve any longer, my dear.¡¯


    ¡°I will do what is best for my family¡¯s safety. I won¡¯t follow orders from you or from the Maker. Do you hear me? From no one!¡±


    ¡®Noted. Then, do what you think is best.¡¯


    Her inner voice muted and let her be. Lim stared at the dark wall for hours, not talking, not moving. Only thinking. With her, there was only the company of the battery¡¯s humming and the clickings of Rob¡¯s gears. Charles called at her door every hour but Lim dismissed him every single time until, when sunset passed and night was due, she called for him.


    ¡°Charles,¡± she said as he opened the door. ¡°Tomorrow we sail to the Rigg. I¡¯ll need Rob, the batteries and the small windmill on the Ballerinas roof. Keep everything else and give it to Em when he returns for his ship.¡±


    Charles closed the door, and she returned to the darkness.


    ¡®Sorry dear, I was too harsh on you.¡¯ said her self. ¡®Should we continue with the last retouches? The island is available again.¡¯


    ¡°No. I won¡¯t be going there anymore. Run Migration();¡¯

 Ch23 - A tale from the NorWes: Whistles of war (Hafiz)

    The Elena¡¯s deck was a nest of men hiding or running from the hissing of iron balls. The main mast of the HNS Disaster had collapsed to the Susanne¡®s guns, but the Herajard frigate could still fire towards the Northislay formations and the Elena was going to engage her; to stop their relentless attacks and to ease the shots towards her.


    ¡°Com¡¯on fellas! Take your blades!¡± shouted Mr. Wisps. The boatswain tossed a short but broad sword towards Hafiz. ¡°Here boy, take dis¡¯one! Ye¡¯ll do well, I know. I swear I¡¯ll give ye seven days leave when we go back to Linee!¡±


    The Bay of Bratsberg was engulfed in an enormous cloud of smoke that flashed to the blast of hundreds of hidden cannons. Screams of rage and fear mixed with the continuous thunder. The Elena cried with wooden sounds to the punishment of a burst of cannonballs. Chips rained down on Hafiz as he scrambled for cover behind some sacks, where Genet and Todd huddled, waiting for orders to attack.


    Todd glanced at his cutlass and nodded. ¡°Something like that would be much better, Ma¡¯Lord.¡±


    Genet swung a small, thin sword while frowning his eyebrows to the sailors comment. ¡°Nothing wrong with her. She has earned me nothing but victories through the years, dear Todd.¡±


    ¡°What am sayin¡¯¡± Said Todd. ¡°Is that a man stabbed with that may still fight. You need something more... blunt.¡±


    Genet slapped a hammer on his belt proudly. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m bringing Theodore as well.¡±


    ¡°Excellent addition, Ma¡¯Lord.¡±


    Since the war against Herjard began, endless months ago, The Elena hadn¡¯t been ever damaged once. The bomber, a vessel design to siege cities, was always guarded by ships of higher class, better prepared for straight line combat. Now, she was receiving heavy damage from the port side and for the very first time in his life, Hafiz was going to fight in a hand to hand battle.


    ¡°I wish I¡¯d practice with the sword as much as we practiced with the dive suit.¡± Hafiz said.


    ¡°Scared?¡± Genet asked, huddled in his corner as a gust flew over their heads.


    ¡°I¡¯d be lying if I said no. You?¡±


    ¡°I had six older sisters, Mon¡¯Lad. This is just like home. Here, take my pendant. It gave you luck during the training. I¡¯ll give you luck today.¡±


    Hafiz put the golden chain around his neck wondering like many times before why the old diver never wanted to use its charm for himself and remembering, like every time he thought about the matter, that Genet was a man with a sad past that never sought for a lucky future.


    A few feet behind their cover, Brian and Charlie could not help but continuously reply to the gunfire with curses and screams for glory and honor. ¡°There¡¯s no honor and glory in a men''s fight, you idiots! Only corpses and survivors,¡± the old sailor turned towards Hafiz and put a hand over his shoulder. ¡°Son, when we start, stay close to me and do what I say. Hear me?¡±


    Hafiz answered with a nervous nod, glancing at the surrounding chaos. From above, the red and white marines of Northislay fired continuously to put the balance of clashing forces in their favor. The green and black counterparts were retaliating with endless shots from the Disaster.


    Without rushing and straightening up, the two Red brothers crossed the deck. Nearly naked and painted entirely in ritual warfare glyphs, they stood next to the gang, only avoiding bullets by the will of their beliefs.


    ¡°You fools will be the first corpses!¡± shouted Todd.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the will of the Dual Gods, there is nothing we can do to change it. Our duty is to be brave.¡± Said Kilio while sitting, as if none of the besieging madness existed. ¡°Brothers, we have a question.¡±


    Genet turned his head to the side where Hafiz was huddled and whispered. ¡°The line between bravery and foolishness is often blurred. ¡°


    A lead ball grazed Romano on the forehead, causing him to duck reluctantly. Checking with annoyance the blood of the scratch, he spoke, pointing at the ribbon of Todd¡¯s arm. ¡°We¡¯d like to know why no one has given us the red war charm.¡±


    Todd gave them a head to toe look. ¡°I don¡¯t think any of our boys will mistake you for Herjardmen, do you?¡±


    ¡°So, it has no power?¡± asked the reddish man, surprised. Todd opened his mouth to answer, but the calls of engagement muted him.


    ¡°At the ready!¡± shouted Mr. Wisps, freezing the souls of each man on board. ¡°At the ready!¡± repeated an officer in the distance. The Elena maneuvered from stern seas towards her target¡¯s side and the hulls collided, scratching wood from her starboard with wood from her port. Hooks on ropes flew. Bullets whistled.


    ¡°Next to me, son.¡± whispered Todd. Screams of rage joined the boarding bell call. Following the whistles from the officers. Hafiz jumped onto the enemy deck as fast as his trembling legs would let him. The overwhelming sense of fear and excitement clouded his mind, creating a feeling of being in a dream.


    Todd, at his side, faced the charge of a man with a blue ribbon at his arm. Their cutlasses clashed, but his old mentor moved faster, pushing his enemy away with the shoulder. Not knowing how, Hafiz dodged a blade that sliced through the air from the side. His opponent , a robust sailor, waved his sword quickly, almost without giving him time to stop the cut. Hafiz¡¯s sword shot to the side, almost slipping out of his grasp. The next blows were even more terrible, and he could barely parry the slashes with a blade that crumbled at each strike. At a moment of bravery, maybe folly, Hafiz counter attacked with a cut from above, but the Herjard man parried over his head and kicked him straight to the chest. The blow to the back of the head left him half dazed. Hafiz swung his sword in the air, terrified and confused. As his senses returned to his assailant, the sailor was on his knees, crumbling to his death with a sword struck right to the neck.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    The spurts of blood that followed the sword when Todd pulled left Hafiz in shock, letting out a gasp that was meant to be a scream. ¡°At my side, son!¡± His old mentor said, grabbing him by the shirt. Then, they both faced aggression, back to back.


    A young man cursed at him, raising his saber defiantly. He was not a man, but a boy. A boy in the black uniform of the Herjard officers. A child committed to kill him. Even with a numb arm and a weak blade, he parried the boy¡¯s attacks with ease. But Hafiz was hesitant and the young officer gained his footing forward. Hafiz shouted with rage and retaliated, slicing through the Herjard boy¡¯s eye. The officer cried, falling at his mercy, But Hafiz doubted. It was just a boy.


    To the aid of his superior came the bayonet of a marine, who trusted his musket as it was a spear. Hafiz parried but mis-stepped, crumbling over a sack. The next thrust hit the deck as he deflected the barrel with iron. He cut, aiming for the legs, but the marine stepped back, yanking his weapon and leaving the muzzle¡¯s blade stuck on the wood.


    Seeing him out of iron and powder, Hafiz made the mistake of believing his aggressor was defenseless, so he charged with a cutlass at ready. The marine hit him in the arm and he lost grip of his weapon as the musket butt snapped his nose. He fell on the ground for a second time at the mercy of the enemy as the young officer was to his moments before. Unlike him, the marine would not hesitate, would not doubt. He was done.


    Then, a grenade ball exploded somewhere around them, filling the air with smoke and wood dust. Numbed by the blast, he found himself unable to move. His sight was nothing but smoke and the war cries were now just a painful and continuous whistle. For minutes he tried to get up in vain. His muscles, deprived of strength, could only but tremble. The marine didn¡¯t return and finish his job. No one did.


    Out of the fumes came Todd¡¯s outstretched hand. His words were just noise. He pulled him up and brushed the dust off his shirt. ¡°You¡¯re fine enough,¡± Todd said with a glow on his face. He was soaked in blood, but not his. When his hearing recovered, the sounds of battle had transformed into cries of victory.


    ¡°Are we ¡­ are we done?¡± Hafiz muttered, still stunned. ¡°Did we win?¡±


    ¡°Disaster¡¯s cap¡¯n has called for surrender. And the rest of Herjard navy is leaving the bay entirely. We have not only won the fight, son. We have retaken Bratsberg. Come, let¡¯s find Dr. Simmons and his men.¡±


    ¡°Two hurrays for Northislay!¡± shouted the men. ¡°Hurray! Hurray!¡±


    Back aboard the Elena, he found a place to rest. Soon Mr. Roney, one of the doctor¡¯s assistants, was taking care of his wounds while his senses and his strength slowly returned. Todd sneaked away while an officer was calling men in groups, one to deal with the prisoners, one for repairs and one to join the landing party to the city.


    He remained alone for a while, his body drained and his heart still pumping hard, as if the battle had not ended. ¡°Brian¡¯s dead.¡± Todd said, seating at his side and filling his pipe slowly. ¡°Charlie was hit in the stomach. Doc is with him now.¡±


    ¡°Will he be all right?¡±


    ¡°Nay. The boy¡¯s dead too. He just doesn¡¯t know it yet. Doc said he can only give him ¡®poppy¡¯ and wait. Tonight is the guess. I¡¯ll stay with him after my smoke.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll come too.¡±


    ¡°Nay. You have work. Cap¡¯n needs a check for damage below the sea line and your fellows are all hurt. Nothing serious, luckily.¡±


    Hafiz¡¯s eyes wet. ¡°Don¡¯t let it sink in your heart, son.¡± Todd said, nudging him. ¡±Or it will burn your soul. Remember them when you cheer. Forget and keep going when the glass is empty.¡±


    Sean, a short bulky gunner from the new colonies, tossed a small leather bag on Todd¡¯s lap. ¡°Tobacco from Mr. Wisps. He wanted you to have it.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± asked the old sailor.


    ¡°Head shot. Good way to go, if you ask me,¡± The gunner left as silent as he came.


    ¡°Who¡¯s gonna smoke with me now?¡±


    Hafiz picked the pipe from his hand and took a drag. The cough sparked a giggle from his friend. ¡°You need to meet your the dive Lord now. I¡¯ll be fine. He¡¯s next to the ¡®sparrow¡¯ , the second twelve at deck port-side.¡±


    Genet was where Todd said, sitting on a bucket and letting the skillful hands of Mr. Rouse stitch a big cut on his head. ¡°Glad you are fine, Mon¡¯Lad! I was worried. Look what those barbarians have done to me! Have you heard of the orders? I cannot join, I¡¯m afraid. But I promised Richard you are a man for the task, If you feel all right to do it, of course.¡±


    ¡°Nothing would please me more, Chief,¡± Hafiz said.


    ¡°Excellent, my boy. Excellent! I¡¯ll see you later, when the sewing ends.¡±


    Kilio was already at the air pumping station, limping on a swollen foot but moving at the same speed he was used to. ¡°Can you breathe with that nose, brother?¡±


    ¡°just as well as you can walk.¡±


    Kilio chortled without stopping to move the equipment even for a moment. ¡°Did you bet on the fight?¡± asked Hafiz, letting the Reddish man help him with the dive suit.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m sad to admit Romano¡¯s hand was faster today.¡± Kilio pointed at his chest, where the paints of war had become a blur of white sweat. ¡°But I can say with pride that my charms worked better!¡±


    ¡°Is he all right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. He¡¯s bored in the infirmary.¡± The Reddish man raised the heavy helmet with his powerful arms. ¡°The medicine man has ordered him to stay there until tomorrow. Just for a stab in the side, you see.¡±


    Isolated from the world inside the headgear, Hafiz felt at ease. Calm and safe. Dis-attached from the madness that he¡¯d had to live moments ago. Outside, his mates began to move around the deck nervously, many looking up with shocked faces. He opened the small porthole in the front of the round helmet. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    Kilio left the fothered rags and a bladder of tar on the side. ¡°Where did I put your gloves?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are the mates so rowdy?¡± Hafiz asked again.


    Kilio traced the bridge and his eyes followed a sailor¡¯s finger pointing upwards, raising his attention towards the sky. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of... I don¡¯t know. Between the clouds. They look like grains of rice.¡±


    Hafiz, struggling to see, tried to lean back as far as his gear would allow. The unsuccessful attempt only got some tubes loosened, releasing a subtle hiss of air. ¡°I think there is a licking,¡± he said, confused at not hearing the usual flow from the pump. ¡°It¡¯s not a hiss, it¡¯s like a whistle.¡±


    Kilio answered, his nose still pointing at the clouds. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m not yet pumping. But, I can hear it too. It¡¯s like, oh¡­¡±


    Their gazes met for an ephemeral instant. An instant where Hafiz, for the first and only time since they met, saw fear in the face of his brother.


    The flash of light blinded him, and the shock wave threw him into the air, destroying boxes and barrels through his path to the fall. Surrounded by debris, Hafiz gasped for air inside a closed helmet with only a snapped little hose as a source of air. He tried to open the window of his face-side but his hands reached at nothing. The pain of moving felt unbearable. The world outside tainted in red and the increasing heat felt like dogs chewing his flesh.


    Consumed by fire, The Elena keeled, releasing agonal breaths made of cracks and snaps. The dive mate, following the fate of a broken ship he was supposed to fix, let out an agonizing cry for help. Then, surrounded one more time by screams, smoke and whistles, he fainted.

 Ch24 - Heading to danger (Macha)

    Macha was moving around the deck as if it was the streets of his hometown. Every corner was a hideout, every passenger a trouble. He¡¯d preferred to stay the whole day in lower-class cabins, goofing on his bunk bed, but the place, crowded by stinky noisy men, was unbearable. He had paid for the cheapest and thus save as much as possible, but immediately, after a sleepless night worrying about not being assaulted by any of the dozens of strangers around, he had realized that for his safety, it would have been better one room of a four. Now, with everything booked, it was already too late.


    Half asleep, he shuffled across the starboard deck of the breathtakingly immense vessel. The liner, called The Jungle, was, like the Ballerina, a hybrid. But the similarities with the catamaran ended there. The ship, longer than one hundred and fifty feet, was a wonder with three long fully square-rigged masts and an auxiliary steam engine powering two sets of paddle-wheels that moved a hull containing state rooms, lounges, canteens and storage areas, at speeds that no other ship in the entire Ring could match.


    Macha headed for the ship¡¯s stern, drawn by the pistol shots. The day before, he had seen how they prepared the practice area for a vendor who had got permission to promote his weapons. Unfortunately, the weather hadn¡¯t been good, but now with a flat sea and clear skies, the performance had already started.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he did not miss the interested look of two Parni men whom he had already crossed paths three times during the morning. Moving around the ship all day, it was not strange that he would end up seeing the same faces from time to time, but the said men were giving Macha a warning feeling he learned to never ignore. He took a turn on a corridor through the center decks with decided steps that, although fast, they did not seem hasty. Unless someone followed him, no one would notice his random turns around the ship.


    The thought reminded him of the only passenger who had really been following him during those days. Before he reached the firing range, he glanced over his shoulder, seeing Em nowhere. It was strange because the old man had been clumsily spying on him from a distance since they left Ujan. The sea dog was perhaps a great captain, but surely he knew nothing about stealth, he thought.


    Before a barrier of pallets and sacks, a large crowd of onlookers was gathering to see a spectacle heavily guarded by armed Tampra marines. The shooting area, which was perhaps a third of the ship¡¯s stern, had been completely emptied and in the background, tied to the railings of the ship, there was a squared wooden structure with metal disks hanging all over.


    Macha slipped between the attendees to get a better view from the front row. In the shooter spot, one of the liner¡¯s officers was slowly getting into an aiming stance. The bullet whistled hitting none of the targets, raising cries of disappointment from the public.


    ¡°Pity! That was six hits in a row! What a great shooter we have here!¡± The arms merchant, a pompous man who continually moved his arms exaggeratedly, took the weapon and raised it above his head. The gun was like Em¡¯s, but with a shorter barrel. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen,¡± the merchant continued. ¡°This marvel is the new Utzelnik model 69. A prowess with a six shot detachable cylinder for a fast reload.. Rifled barrel to increase accuracy. Self-contained cartridges with a copper base. Powder flasks are an annoyance of the past! This beauty never jams, it never explodes!¡±


    Seeing Macha, the vendor took a few steps closer to his side. ¡°Young man, you seem to be a person who knows how to use a tool like this, do you dare? If you hit all ten plates, bullets are on the house! And if you hit all the pigeons afterwards, you¡¯ll get one of these beauties for free! It¡¯s only two pieces of ten per bullet! only one per bird!¡±


    Macha¡¯s eyes widened, but his head nodded side to side. A Parni nobleman who had come down from the high-class deck took off his hat and handed it to his servant. He loaded a bullet and held out his hand, waiting for another one. ¡°A round at a time, my Lord. For safety reasons. You must understand!¡± said the merchant.


    The nobleman turned to his companion, a woman who covered her face with a fan that matched a glamorous silk dress. ¡°That will surely distract me.¡± He excused himself as if he could foresee the incoming failure.


    ¡°Quarter Gupta he ain¡¯t hit nothin¡¯,¡± whispered one sailor sitting among the sacks.


    Macha would have liked to bet with the liner¡¯s crew. He, too, would have liked to try a few shots. But the money he had was to bribe soldiers and jailers wherever Ivy was imprisoned.


    The noble Parni missed the first shot. He paid for the bullet and for three more. The next two, just like the first, flew outboard, falling somewhere in the endless ocean. The last one hit the side of one of the metal plates, making it spin without control. A deed that saved his honor and amused his wife.


    ¡°Check that! It''s difficult to control the power of this modern weapon, but with only a few tries, this skilled gentleman has quickly got the hang of it!¡±


    Even if he had done no better, Macha couldn¡¯t contain a chuckle.


    As the fancy couple stepped aside, Em¡¯s figure appeared in the distance, trying to hide in the crowd. With the morning fun ruined, Macha decided it was time to see what the captain wanted. He moved between the attendees with ease, doing his best to teach the old man how to sneak up on someone properly. He caught him unaware, leaning on a pallet with his arms crossed. The captain did his best to appear indifferent and, without taking his eyes off the targets, he spoke first. ¡°Still wearing that Herjard jacket, uhm?¡±


    ¡°Why not? Most people ignore me, but some seem reluctant to come close when I¡¯m wearing it. Not like you, sadly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because they fear what it represents.¡± Em squeezed the tobacco into the pipe and lit a match using the wood of the railing. Something that Macha tried hundreds of times after seeing him, but he¡¯d never achieve.


    ¡°Is that a bad thing?¡±


    ¡°Nay. But as some fear it, some hate it, and that will get you a knife on your back one of these days.¡±


    Irritated, Macha took the jacket off and put it on top of the pale. ¡°There, satisfied? What do you want? I suppose you didn¡¯t board to lecture me about the way I dress.¡±


    ¡°Ivy is in Trampa and my boat is impounded, this liners are the fastest-¡±


    Macha snapped his teeth and turned. ¡°All right. See you around then.¡±


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Hoy, kid. Wait, wait!¡± Em straightened suddenly and put his eyes over him. He shook uncomfortably, his pipe moving from side to side of the mouth while his arms waved to the sound of words that did not come out. Macha watched him struggle with hidden pleasure until, after scratching a balding messy hair, he managed to talk. ¡°Listen. I¡¯m sorry for what I said the other day. You don¡¯t have to... Well, to be honest with you. Ah¡­ After what¡¯s happened, I guess me and the girls will have to spend our lives running. It¡¯d be better for you to stay far from our troubles, but well¡­ that¡¯s your decision and¡­ uhm. Aye, just to let you know there¡¯s still a place on my ship, if you want.¡±


    ¡°With a condition.¡± Macha said, leaning on the wood barrier, just as the captain did before. ¡°I¡¯ll join you only after we are back to Ujan with Ivy. While in Tampra don¡¯t boss me around. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    ¡°Will you at least let me give you some advice?¡± Em said, leaning at his side.


    Macha answered with a growl, mimicking the captain¡¯s mannerisms. He then turned to watch the next shooter fail his first shoot. ¡°Too much finger over the trigger.¡± Em said.


    ¡°How about the next one?¡±


    Em got close enough to whisper words that smelled of tobacco. ¡°Bad grip. He¡¯s squeezing the gun like a coconut. I¡¯ll bet you a cooper the first one misses.¡±


    Macha¡¯s lips tensed to a line as the bullet passed untouched targets. As much as the geezer got on his nerves, he felt good around him. His little grin wasn¡¯t because he had saved himself a copper by not accepting the bet, but because of the realization that in recent days he had missed the old man.


    Together, they enjoyed the shooting performances until noon. To the delight of the arms merchant, many were the ones who tried his new gun, although only one hit all the disks. The skilled shooter was a young, humble-looking boy no one would have bet a penny on except Em. Upon hitting the tenth target, the audience erupted in shouts of joy. Cries of excitement rumbled even louder when the first bird fell into the sea. The next one was luckier and after the miss, it flew away and disappeared amongst the clouds. The young shooter, visibly disappointed, was encouraged by shouts of applause from those around him and by a little grunt of acceptance from the captain.


    ¡°Never jams! Never explodes!¡± repeated the gun dealer for the tenth time.


    ¡°Parni-port.¡± Em mumbled under his breath while Macha¡¯s belly protested for not having eaten since the night before. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the canteen. Mine will grumble soon as well.¡±


    ¡°Would you have hit all the pigeons if you had tried it?¡± Macha said, walking around the ship¡¯s deck, not paying much attention to his surroundings. With the captain at his side, he felt relaxed. Safe.


    Em stopped short and let pass a group of younglings who were running through the narrow corridors. ¡°I don¡¯t know, to be honest. I¡¯ve never shot a bird before.¡±


    Macha reprised his way with shock. ¡°Never? Not even for hunting?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve spent almost all my life on ships, kid. Not much hunting in the middle of the sea.¡±


    The protests of his stomach continued until they reached the canteen, only stopping for good after the first bite of curry flatbreads the captain bought. ¡°I guess you want to save your gold to bribe the guards.¡± He said, placing two cups of fish broth on the table. ¡°I¡¯m told the Amarvatti prison staff are not as corrupt as the ones far from the capital.¡±


    ¡°I have some old mates who work as jailers,¡± Macha said with his mouth full. ¡°I¡¯m hoping they are still there.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope for that. Have you considered a plan of action in case the Geckos find out you are there?¡± Em¡¯s question was clearly intended to sound complaisant. To Macha, there was no ¡®in case¡¯ with the Black Geckos. In the capital of Tampra there were hundreds of children from Rabbit¡¯s Hole prowling the streets, and many surely still remembered him. In a matter of hours, the mob would know he was back, and in a few days, there would be thugs on every street looking for him. Macha already knew the old wolf well enough to be certain he¡¯d considered all that points as well.


    ¡°If that happens, I¡¯ll seek protection from the Vipers. They¡¯re a small gang, but strong enough.¡± Macha watched as Em took a sip of his soup, holding back his intentions to nag about it. ¡°What is it? Tell me before you explode.¡±


    ¡°Not saying you are, but to those types of people, a rat is a rat, no matter what gang critter they¡¯d sworn allegiance to. As soon as they know why the lizards are after you, they¡¯ll sell you out.¡±


    ¡°Well, I just need a day or two. It¡¯s not like I really want to join any of those gangs, anyway.¡±


    Em reclined on the table, crossing fingers in front of the face. ¡°Can I suggest some ideas, kid?¡±


    ¡°Oh, come on, Em. Just say it. It¡¯s not you without the carping.¡±


    The captain raised an eyebrow and rolled his eyes, but his big mustache could not hide a hint of satisfaction. ¡°There¡¯s someone in Amarvatii who owes me a favor or two.¡± He whispered. ¡°I plan to ask her for help with Ivy, and I¡¯m sure she can give us a hand with the lizards as well.¡±


    ¡°And who is that powerful person who makes you talk so gingerly? A member of the royal family, perhaps?¡± Macha asked, almost as a mockery.


    ¡°She is, but not from Tampra. She¡¯s from the pirate¡¯s royalty.¡±


    Macha gulped in slow motion. The memory of Ced talking about the Fist of Piracy and all its remaining fingers crossed his mind. He remembered about the Harpy, a woman that terrified decent sailors and sea dogs alike, and how Ced bragged she still owed them old favors. The possibility of meeting such an infamous person gave him a freezing chill. ¡°Are you going to ask the Mama¡¯Thumbs for help?¡± he whispered.


    ¡°Nay,The Harpy would never help us with something like that. I¡¯ll send a message to one of her daughters: The Lady of cards.¡±


    Macha had never heard that nickname. Still, the fame of the Daughters of the Harpy was well known in the underworld, as well as their power. A power no snake or lizard would never dare to challenge. With the prospect of this possible help, he felt as if a great weight had been lifted from his shoulders. A feeling that made him chuckle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get it wrong, kid. That woman is wild and dangerous. Getting her involved is like playing the ¡®spin the bottle¡¯ with a cocked hammer. I¡¯d rather do business with the Geckos. They are more predictable.¡±


    Over Em¡¯s shoulder, Macha noticed the couple he previously saw lurking at the corners of the ship, now sitting a few tables away. ¡°The two parni-men off the port-quarter, uhm? I¡¯ve noticed them as well.¡±


    Macha continued eating as if nothing was bothering him. ¡°Do you think they are Kraken?¡±


    ¡°Squids never leave the safety of their big numbers. They could be greenhorns, but I bet they¡¯re thugs from the Society of Gentlemen. I wonder why those wealthy men are interested in Lim.¡±


    Macha shrugged. ¡°Maybe they want some leverage over the mercenaries?¡±


    ¡°Uhm. Could be. We¡¯ll find out soon.¡± Said Em, getting up to stretch his back. ¡°How about we go back to the stern and try that Utzelnik model 69?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the best idea you had so far!! I¡¯ve been thinking all day how¡¯d you do with those pigeons!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not shooting any birds, son. You will.¡±


    ¡°What? Then we won¡¯t win the prize!¡± Macha grumbled. ¡°I hoped you could get me one of those guns.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you one when you learn how to use it and, I think it is about time we start with your lessons.¡±

 Ch25 - Unlimited power (Lim)

    The knife cut down the skin gently, moving downwards from the end of the sternum to the belly button. Marie, a woman Lim could barely read, was showing clear signs of distress. ¡°Thank you for not asking me to do it,¡± the Blue Kingdom administrator said, wrinkling her nose as she picked up the knife.


    ¡°Your hands are dirty, dear.¡± Lim put her fingers into a wound oozing a whitish liquid instead of blood and, having pushed her fingers through, she searched through the layers of cooling jelly.


    Marie turned her head with a gasp, focusing her attention on Rob so as not to throw up. The little robot was next to Lim¡¯s chair, with its chest plate dangling and its bobblehead half disassembled. With no energy from a battery that was now unplugged at its side, the robot¡¯s wheels and cams were quietly frozen in time.


    Em had always been the one who took care of Rob¡¯s maintenance, But at the Rigg, the only trusted person who could help Lim was more used to pencils than bolts, so a job that usually took the captain less than an hour, lasted more than half a day. Still, being inexperienced and nervous, Marie managed to follow the instructions to the letter and with great precision, and finally, well into the afternoon, they were ready to start the migration.


    As Lim had deduced years ago. The first set of orders of the function were to put her own source of power inside the underwater automaton. But as she learned as soon as the new programming started, there was much more: In a blink of an eye, she had the knowledge to assemble a new memory for the robot. A memory which parts she had already created years ago, without even realizing. With no questioning or wondering, she built and kept the pieces safely, waiting for the time to assemble them. With the last orders from the Maker unveiled, it was clear now for her that the illusion of free will had always been a fiction. A masquerade to make her feel free.


    With a buzzing sound and a brief click, the power cell dis-attached, and Lim pulled with a grin, although she didn¡¯t feel any pain.


    She narrowed her eyes. So did Marie. The Source was a metal ball no bigger than a simple orange. Still, the bluish-white pulses of light flashing through the striations between the metal plates were blinding and heated the room like a campfire.


    ¡°It¡¯s just warm to the touch. Do not worry.¡± Lim said, bringing the ball to her friends¡¯ hands.


    Marie fidgeted nervously, looking for a place to put Rob¡¯s battery adapter, when the knock on the door startled her, almost dropping the device to the ground. ¡°Not now!¡± she shouted.


    Foreman Chuan''s voice echoed gravely from the other side of the closed door. ¡°It¡¯s about Hessa¡¯s shipment. Mrs. Cap¡¯n Camaro asks if he has to take all the Ambergris.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Everything. And tell him to buy as much wood as he can with it.¡±


    ¡°How many of those ships are you building?¡± Lim asked.


    ¡°Four, four.¡± Marie answered, leaving the cable adaptor on the side and wiping the sweat from her forehead with the sleeve. ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with, otherwise I¡¯m going to have a heart attack.¡±


    Lim cleaned her fingers with the towel and pulled the power string from the sphere, connecting it to the capacitor as fast as she could. For an instant, her ears rang, her mind clouded and her whole body trembled. The terrible effort did not go unnoticed and Marie soon asked, ¡°Are you sure Rob¡¯s battery is enough for you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve changed it to increase capacity and power supply. It will be.¡±


    Her calculations were correct, but despite that, nothing could compare to her former battery. A unique source of unlimited power. Without it, she felt extremely exhausted, nauseated and with a blurred mind. Her inner voice felt distant, almost muted, and that made her feel strangely lonely as well.


    ¡°Here, connect this to Rob and be sure you bolt it tight.¡±


    ¡°My¡­ my hands are dirty,¡± Marie muttered.


    ¡°Rob won¡¯t mind.¡± Lim attempted to smile and made an effort to breathe. At that moment, she wished the Maker had created her simpler, like Rob. With no need for breathing, or need to feel.


    With needle and string, she sewed her stomach while reminding Marie of the steps to close Rob¡¯s chest. The cut would never heal, but she was dexterous and her stitches would hold well until she got a skin replacement. Less nervous, Marie followed Lim¡¯s instructions as precisely as she did during the morning, but much quicker.


    ¡°So, these shallow-bottomed ships,¡± Lim said as she finished her last stitch. ¡°I heard they¡¯ll be able to deploy your winged rangers anywhere.¡±


    Marie grabbed Rob¡¯s new memory box and moved to the other side of the automaton. ¡°How do I connect this one?¡±


    Struggling to seem like everything was going well, Lim carefully explained each step. Marie attached wires and clips, only missing the head¡¯s assembly before speaking again. ¡°I know where you want to go with those questions about the new barges. They are not ships for war. It¡¯s a design that will improve our routes around the shallows, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Be sure you don¡¯t pinch the rubber sealing, dear. And check, they are not broken.¡± Lim said, taking a deep breath before continuing. ¡°And regarding the war; you have purchased cannons, I saw. Are those going to improve our routes as well?¡±


    Marie struggled to lift the heavy metal bowl that was part of Rob¡¯s head. ¡°We are arming our ships, yes. These days piracy is on the rise and, to be honest, I think we have to prepare ourselves in case Tampra retaliates.¡±


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Do you think they will?¡±


    ¡°You know our men, Lim. They¡¯re going to rescue Ivy, no matter what. If the easy way doesn¡¯t work, they¡¯ll go hard, and Tampraparni won¡¯t stay quiet.¡±


    The prospect of escalating the problem was not as remote as she¡¯d wished to be, and her friend¡¯s concerns were understandable. The Blue Kingdom had to be prepared to defend itself in case of an attack.


    She checked Rob¡¯s head, completely assembled except for the little hatch at the back of the bubble. ¡°Before you bolt that one, you need to turn on the inside switch.¡±


    As Marie did, Rob started to rattle. ¡°So, with this new brain, will he be as smart as you?¡±


    ¡°Smarter than he is now. And with time, maybe smarter than I am.¡±


    ¡®But not smarter than you were,¡¯ said her inner voice from afar, almost inaudible.


    Rob¡¯s body rumbled, dialing waves of noise. With a shake, he turned his head to inspect all corners of the room. ¡°That¡¯s going to spook the workers.¡± Marie said.


    She was right, Lim thought. Rob would learn fast and, soon, he¡¯d start acting in a way that anyone around would find impossible, strange and even wicked, but that was a situation Lim was not planning to let happen. ¡°Rob, dear,¡± she said fondly. ¡°Don¡¯t turn the power up higher than a thousandth of a point. Run Return and read the directive one by two.¡±


    The little porthole Rob had for a face pointed at her. ¡°Noted. Executed.¡± he said, with his characteristic metallic voice. He then got up, clumsily as always, and walked to the exit with little squeezing steps, making Marie get up in a hurry and grabbing Lim¡¯s chair from behind to walk them both outside the office.


    The Rigg had a rectangular plant. Each floor divided into an open half facing the entrance to the coral bay and an enclosed half, with walls dividing quarters at the top floor, offices on the middle, and warehouses on the ground where ships anchored for loading and unloading. The walled areas connected the floors with stairs but the open areas did with ramps, which were more convenient for transporting goods. Rob, who was maladroit by nature, had always struggled with stairs and now he was heading for the ramps, with no one having ordered him to. A decision he would never have made on his own with the older memory.


    That day, the floating platform was a nest of sailors and rangers as usual and, as Marie predicted, some men gasped in awe at the little automaton. The whispers and stares came from freshmen who never had seen something like that. Some, especially the elders, paid no attention to him. Those were experienced men that had sailed the world and had surely already seen some of Bandanii¡¯s wonders on their travels, and perhaps, if they were old salts like Em, they even had the chance to see one of Herjard¡¯s aberrations still crawling around the deep corners of the world.


    With no buildings or hills to protect it, the Rigg was always buffeted by winds and even the lightest breezes were refreshing. Lim, who felt weaker with each passing minute, suddenly trembled uncontrollably. Why she was made that way was a mystery she may never know. It was something that she had learned to accept with resignation. Rob was facing an arduous journey ahead, and she was happy he didn¡¯t have to deal with all those imitations of humanity as she was cursed with.


    Rob stopped in the middle of the ramp and turned around. ¡°You seem cold. It would be good if you wrapped up a little more.¡± Without waiting for an answer, the little automaton lowered the rest of the ramp and headed towards the warehouses. Marie left her side for a moment to return with a blanket, which she lovingly placed over Lim.


    After rushing to catch up, they found Rob waiting for them at one corner, where the side rails were open to let in goods from merchant ships, although there were none anchored in the area. Mento, standing next to the robot, was angering some sailors who had gathered to see the little wonder. ¡°Stop snooping around and get back to work lazybones!¡±


    The foreman was one of the oldest workers on the platform. A grumpy and tedious man, but loyal like few others. ¡°Excuse ma¡¯boys, Mrs. I¡¯ve been telling them all morning to clean up the area, but the kids are nosy by nature. When will this thing finish the block¡¯s inspection? Just askin¡¯ to put back the railings.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not human, but I¡¯m not a thing either.¡± Rob chided the foreman, paying attention to the surface of the water a few feet below instead of him.


    ¡°Whatever you say, little fella.¡± Mento replied, completely unimpressed by Rob¡¯s display of self-awareness. ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. Just let me know, aye? Now if you¡¯ll excuse me, I have a lot of work to do. If I don¡¯t do it, nobody does it!¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to sail it¡­ him to the lighthouse?¡± Marie said when they were left alone.


    ¡°He will reach by himself.¡± Lim said. ¡°And the long time of his journey is a key and calculated variable. It will give us a margin. When he arrives, perhaps it won¡¯t be necessary to continue. Main time the Source will be safe at the reach of no one. Rob, state the steps of the function Return.¡±


    ¡°Orders of sub-function one state as follows: Reach location of data charts recorded as ¡®Lighthouse¡¯. Proceed with priority orders by either: AhLong, Lim, Em, Marie or Ced.¡±


    Lim taped Rob¡¯s head softly. ¡°Very good, dear. If orders are to continue, what else?¡±


    ¡°Avoid uncharted depths of the Big Blue, unless I¡¯m ordered to run Escape(); AhLong orders are a top priority. Sail to Bandanii port. Go to the street of wonders, the shop of ¡®AhUang & Villiers¡¯. Tell Donna to bring me to the Maker. access code: Hdf-343.¡°


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± Lim said with pride. Forcing her lips to a line, she continued. ¡°We will miss you, Rob. Take care.¡±


    Rob, whose porthole was staring at the sea surface since he reached that corner, squeezed his neck to the side, facing the two women at his back. He took a silent moment before talking. ¡°Will I miss you as well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you will, in your own unique way.¡± Lim said, not entirely sure of the truth behind her own words.


    ¡°I see. I have to go now. Farewell.¡± Rob said facing the horizon, straight towards where the Lighthouse was awaiting him. Then with a little step forward, he disappeared through the edge of the Rigg.


    After the loud splash, Marie stepped forward and gazed at the sea for a long time. At that depth, not even with the clearest water Rob would be visible, but that was something they both already knew. It took Lim a while to realize that her friend¡¯s mind wasn¡¯t with Rob, or the Source. Perhaps her thoughts were about the gray future upon them, or just the common worries of the Kingdom without a King. Lim didn¡¯t have a clue. She couldn¡¯t think straight, not anymore. ¡°Now what?¡± Marie finally said.


    Lim turned her chair and, with a push that took her more effort than she ever imagined possible, she dragged the chair up the ramps. ¡°Now, we wait.¡±

 Ch26 - A tale from the NorWes: The watchmaker (Claudia)

    Claudia was proud of herself. All the equations on the blackboard were all proven correct and the sketch of her prototype, which Dr. Villiers was studying with interest, was exactly as it had to be. ¡°This is incredible. I have no words.¡± David said, covering his mouth with the hand.


    Two long years had passed since she escaped from Alexander¡¯s grip, and that once cursed machine embedded in her brain was now a blessing. Her headaches were now gone for good, and Claudia¡¯s intelligence had reached a point where she far surpassed her mentor and any of the other scientists at the university.


    She tucked her hair behind her ear, a quirk that she had picked up by continuously hide the cable that connected the Enhancer to the battery. Now, the cord was no bigger than a string of wool, and her long, wavy hair covered it perfectly. Even so, the battery was still a nuisance that had to be hidden in a bag at all times. But that was going to change.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you and your teachings, David.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! This is way beyond my knowledge! You are a genius!¡±


    Without a knock, Dr. Wells stormed inside, infused with his usual morning energy. ¡°Genius? Are you talking about me?¡± Without wasting a moment, he grabbed David by his wrist and kissed him passionately.


    ¡°Mark!¡± Shouted David, pushing him away. ¡°Someone can see!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly David, there¡¯s only Claudia here. You won¡¯t say a thing, right, darling?¡±


    Claudia left the pencil on the desk and dusted the skirt of her uniform. ¡°Only if you pay me well, dear.¡± She sighed tenderly at the couple, even knowing that a fight was imminent.


    ¡°See? She only needs to be bribed!¡±


    ¡°You are both so funny!¡± replied David, unsettled. ¡°We get sloppy, Mark. My sister almost saw us the other day.¡±


    ¡®Your lil¡¯sys adore you. She¡¯d never say a thing.¡±


    ¡°Adore me? Are you drunk? She can¡¯t stand me! Oh, if my family finds out! What a scandal. This would destroy your reputation.¡±


    ¡°You and your family''s reputation. We are not in the dark ages anymore.¡±


    David let himself fall into a chair. ¡°Still, do you think anyone would agree on¡­ on this?¡±


    Mark¡¯s morning joy gloomed. ¡°This, this¡­ What is ¡®this¡¯ David?¡±


    ¡°My dear friends, please. Let¡¯s not fight, today is a great day. David will start his trials and we have also finished the design.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Mark said, checking at the drawings with amazement. ¡°Will this power your prosthesis?¡±


    David huffed. ¡°If Claudia¡¯s calculations are correct, which they always are, this could power a building. Goddess, even an entire city.¡±


    Mark blinked in amazement. ¡°A great day it is. This reminds me of why I came! You were right, darling! We found it! A door to the mysteries of creation itself, not only in the core of the brain cells. In every single one of them!¡±


    ¡°A genius, indeed.¡± David said, reclining comfortably in his chair and glancing at his assistant. Mark grabbed Claudia by the shoulders, glowing with excitement.


    ¡°We should celebrate. Tonight!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we will have to postpone,¡± Claudia said, reaching for her coat. ¡°A large group of patients has arrived from the north. David has to start his trials right away.¡±


    Mark followed them downstairs with murmurs of protest. Claudia¡¯s apartment, or rather her room, was at nurses¡¯ quarters, a small but cozy building near to the campus and from the Villiers¡¯ family mansion.


    In the middle of the narrow street, in front of the entrance, Marie was waiting for them with her arms around the waist and ready for a fight. She was purposely dressed as a boy, instead of the required dress for a lady of her position, something she well knew infuriated her brother.


    ¡°I have no time for you now.¡± David said. ¡°Go back home.¡±


    ¡°I have read Mother¡¯s letter. You should go back to Mestra.¡±


    David gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. ¡°First of all. My mail is private. I don¡¯t know how many times I have to tell you. Second, I have no intention of spending my life making watches. Third, you said ¡®you¡¯ instead of ¡®we¡¯. The Goddess, if anyone has to go back to that stinkin city, it¡¯s you. I don¡¯t even know why you¡¯re here!¡±


    Marie made a mischievous face. ¡°That can¡¯t be it, Watchmaker. I have a ¡®fancy¡¯ here. When I¡¯m of age, I¡¯ll marry him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll marry however Mother tells you to marry. That¡¯s how the family has always done it.¡±


    Claudia noticed in Mark a subtle reaction of sorrow. ¡°We should go,¡° she whispered.


    With a reddened face, David mumbled. ¡°I¡¯ll follow you shortly. Go ahead.¡±


    Linee University was actually a day¡¯s ride from the big city. The adjoining town was just a few streets where some local merchants and campus workers lived. Still, since the war had worsened, there had been a lot of new people, all working in one way or another on jobs related to the war. The hospital was in the new wing. A building that was accessed through the cloister. Claudia crossed the gardens quickly, hoping that the headmaster, who was sitting on one bench, did not see her.


    ¡°Miss Claudia!¡± called Doctor Shelley from afar. ¡°A moment, if you please.¡±


    Without being able to avoid it, she veered off course and curtsy in front of him. The headmaster, like the rest of the university board, were men of old traditions of decor and rectitude.


    ¡°Have a seat, sweetheart. How long has it been? Two, three years?¡±


    The image of Victor bloodily kneeling crossed her mind for an instant. ¡°Sir. I¡¯m sure your son is safe but busy.¡± she repeated like every other time the headmaster had asked her.


    ¡°Oh, I know, I know. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s helping the Northislay resistance in a way I¡¯ll be proud to hear when he returns to me.¡±


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure of it as well, Sir.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d actually like to discuss an issue involving Dr. Wells and Dr. Villiers.¡± The names of her dear friends in that man¡¯s mouth spooked her. ¡°See, those two young men are the most brilliant scientists this university has ever seen. Villiers¡¯ research makes all of us proud.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to think my help has contributed to that project, Sir,¡± Claudia said with discontent.


    ¡°Of course, sweetheart, of course. Geniuses in science are always useless in everyday life, am I correct? Without the talented hands of a woman like you, Villiers couldn¡¯t even find the hole in his sleeve.¡± Professor Shelley chuckled at his own joke and continued. ¡°That brings me sadly to my concern: See, the board has noticed your friendship, and although we have nothing against it, we would like to recommend a little more properness on your part.


    ¡°You are a beautiful young lady, and those two, being so young, have been carried away by the charms of femininity. Villiers, as your mentor, is still well down the line, but I¡¯m afraid Wells has lost his way. Spurred on to impress you, he has put aside his excellent results in medicine and started a research about nonsense.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think either of them have any interest in me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so modest, sweetheart.¡± The headmaster patted her hand in a friendly way that still made her uncomfortable. ¡°We see them arguing constantly in corners. Those are fights of passion. We are old, but not blind.¡±


    Professor Shelley giggled, and she followed with a slight smile, which was the result of knowing how wrong they were.


    ¡°These are tough times and there¡¯s no time for courtship. Use your woman''s ways to make that clear to them. Yes?¡±


    After committing herself to do everything possible to stop impulses of love that did not exist, Claudia hurried to get to the hospital meeting room on time. With the delay, she arrived after David, who was leaning at the door carrying a large pile of files.


    ¡°Sorry for making you wait,¡± she said, agitated.


    ¡°Is fine. I just wanted to ask you before we went in. What did the old geezer want? I saw you both in the garden talking.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry David. They all think Mark and you are in love with me. But I recommend you stop fighting everywhere, since they have seen you.¡±


    ¡°I knew it. I knew it would happen.¡± David squeezed the pile of files and took a deep breath before entering a meeting room, full to bursting with nurses who gave longing looks at him and hateful stares at her.


    David and Mark were by far the two most attractive men on campus, but being the personal assistant of one of them wasn¡¯t the only reason she was unpopular. Many of the nurses were brilliant minds who were denied the chance to work on personal projects, and knowing that David not only let her work on her own ideas, but even helped to finance them was very difficult to digest for most.


    ¡°Ladies. Let me go straight to the point.¡± David took his time to give each attendant a file personally, leaving one over the desk. ¡°We have put our boys in areas A and B. As you can see, I have assigned some of you with over one patient. Less critical cases will have to wait. Remember that it is not only about how serious the injuries but also how difficult the upgrade.


    ¡°I want all of you prepared to give care not only physically, but also emotionally. In some cases, the transitions are going to be long, tedious and painful. I will start with the easiest, so keep them well until it¡¯s their turn.¡±


    Each of the assistants examined their papers. The air was filled with nervousness and excitement. ¡°Last thing. Two craftsmen from Linee will join us to help with the engineering. If they give you trouble of any kind, let me know. That¡¯s all.¡±


    While the others disbanded, David handed her the last file. ¡°This is yours. He¡¯s going to be my masterpiece, so take good care of him. Follow me, I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    Claudia stumbled across the corridor, concentrating on the details of the file and ignoring as best she could the growing hubbub from injured men around her.


    Her patient was a burned sailor. The severity of the burns varied by degree and location in a very unusual way. ¡°The patterns of the burns are strange.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m told he was wearing some kind of armor. Not a very smart way to dress on a ship if you ask me, but it saved his life nonetheless.¡±


    Claudia returned to the notes with interest. The sailor¡¯s arms, the part that had received the worst damage, had been amputated at the level of the triceps brachii right after the battle of Bratsberg, and that meant he had sailed south for at least a week in those appalling conditions.


    ¡°This poor soul must have suffered a lot,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Nothing compared to what awaits him.¡± David said, standing before the curtain. ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    Claudia took a last look at the files, searching for the name of the man she was going to care for a long, challenging time. At the gap, David had only written ¡®patient two¡¯.


    She crossed the wall of clothes silently. ¡®Patient two¡¯ was covered in bandages except for a face contorted with bruises. He was awake and with a reddened gaze he followed her movements across the cubicle until she sat on the chair siding the bed.


    ¡°Sir, my name is Claudia. I will take care of you until this is all over.¡± She was not nervous but her voice trembled. Her words were cold. Words addressed to a number not to a human being. ¡®Patient two¡¯ writhed in pain, coughing through blackened teeth. She cleaned the spouts of dark mucus with cold methodical precision.


    His lungs had been damaged by smoke and although he was now stable, there was little hope he¡¯d survive the complicated implant surgeries. She simpered of pettiness. ¡°The experimental surgery you agreed to be a part of is state-of-the-art. It will be a long and arduous process, but I¡¯m sure the results will be satisfactory. Blink once if you understand me. Do it twice if you want me to repeat it.¡±


    ¡®Patient two¡¯ blinked affirmatively with teary eyes.


    ¡®What are you doing?¡¯ she said to herself. ¡®What would Anna think if she saw you behaving like him?¡¯ She was talking to a dying man as if he was nothing. A number. A strong feeling of shame churned her insides.


    She grabbed a clean napkin and wiped his eyes with caring strokes. While doing so, she looked at him better. A broken nose surrounded by bruises, burns and cuts still could not hide his youth. He was a man, yes. But a man no older than her. A human with dreams and nightmares, just like her. She needed to find empathy. Hope. She needed a name.


    ¡°Everything will be alright, Sir.¡± she said, taking her poetry book from the battery pouch. ¡°I have full confidence in my colleague, and although I cannot foresee how all this will end, I can promise you something. I swear that no matter what happens, no matter how hard, no matter how long, I will be here to help you and to take care of you. With all my heart. Yes?¡±


    She answered to his one blink with a forced smile. That man survived a war and a terrible journey to Linee. He was a survivor and deserved from her as much hope as she could gather. ¡°Great. Now, I need a name. I cannot be calling you Sir all day. You look younger than me!¡± The name of her brother, a man that left her life long ago, but she still cherished, came to her mind. ¡°How about Robert? Just until you can speak.¡±


    The patient made a loud growl that triggered an honest, joyful giggle. ¡°All right, not Robert! Let¡¯s go back to that later. Would you like me to read some poetry?¡±


    He complained with a rattled blow, but Claudia noticed a spark of change in his eyes. The empty and soulless gaze he had when she arrived was gradually filling with the will to fight. A will to survive.


    ¡°Tough crowd, uh? All right, then. Tomorrow I¡¯ll bring some tales of ¡®The Tiger of Ujan¡¯. You strike me as a man of such tastes.¡± Claudia put her book on the side table, next to a blackened pendant.


    ¡°Is this beauty yours?¡±


    He took a deep breath that came out as an exhausted mumble. she had already tightened too much, and it was time to let him rest.


    With the pin broken, the pendant opened easily. Inside there was the blurred portrait of a woman and an engraving. ¡°I guess the fine lady that gifted her picture may be ¡®C¡¯,¡± she breathed, letting him fall asleep slowly. ¡°And I assume the ¡®beloved ¡®M¡¯ may be the lucky man that got it. So, how about I call you Em? Sounds cute, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    With eyes already closed, he made a trembling effort to raise his lips up.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Mr. Em.¡± She said with a beam. A beam made of genuine hope and not pity. ¡°We will get through this. Together. With a smile on our faces.¡±

 Ch27 - The duel (Ivy)

    With each touch of the wet towel, the intense pain returned as if the morning whiplash had never ended. Every stroke, even the most gentle, made her body tense and her teeth grit, no matter how hard she tried to hide any sign of weakness. ¡°This time you¡¯ll get scars.¡± AhRia said. The overseer¡¯s wife was a woman with sweet features and kind hands, who always had a smile ready for anyone who visited the shack but never one for Ivy, who seemed not to be of her liking. Even so, since Ivy arrived at the plantation, the woman had never mistreated her. On the contrary.


    After getting up from bed, AhRia carefully covered the wounds with linen bandages that felt like a hot iron all over her back. ¡°It will stink just for a few hours.¡± the woman said. ¡°Your eyebrow looks much better, still do not touch it or the stitches will come off.¡±


    It had been days, weeks since they had taken her off the ship at midnight, gagged and confused, leaving her in one of the many plantations of Tampra¡¯s island-colonies. Ivy wasn¡¯t entirely sure which, although it was a place surrounded by towering karst mountains, a characteristic topography of the island of Muet Siam.


    AhRia scrambled to her feet, grabbing an immense belly that was almost ready for delivery, and tossed a fresh cotton shirt. ¡°Next time, they will kill you. Mind my words.¡± Ivy made a small sigh and reached to make a ponytail into a mane that no longer existed. Touching her crapped hair, he gritted her teeth again. ¡°Do you want a headscarf?¡± AhRia asked.


    Ivy shook her head side to side, swallowing pride and rage at the same time. The soldiers needed only a look of defiance to punish her on the second day after arrival. For that, they tied her up in the pillory and cut her hair with garden shears in the worst way they could, leaving a mess of different lengths. It was a psychological punishment to show her who was in charge. That didn¡¯t work of course. Days later, a soldier who kicked a little boy received a stone on his back that took her to the pillory once again. That time, they flogged her. Throwing stones or threatening a guard with a fruit-chopping dagger were actions that would have sentenced anyone to death, but Ivy seemed to have certain privileges; concessions that would last until whoever was holding her there found Lim. Still, the dagger was definitely too much, and this time she learned her lesson bloodily.


    The door was flung open after a single loud knock. Pablo stormed inside and left a bag over his desk. The plantation overseer was a plump man who seemed to have been stocky in youth. He was a person who did not stop still for a single moment, and yet he gave off an aura of tranquility and self-control that was to be admired.


    ¡°Did she talk?¡± he said, giving his wife a fleeting kiss on the forehead.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t be more obstinate than this man! If she¡¯s mute, she will not talk to you because you repeat it a thousand times.¡±


    ¡°Cario, cario! Being obstinate got me a cute young wife! Am I wrong?¡± said Pablo, getting a huff from AhRia. He then took a notebook from his pouch and squatted in front of Ivy. ¡°Here, little devil. Can you write? What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Ivy picked up the pencil gingerly. Pablo was a charismatic man who seemed to be liked by everyone, guards and workers alike, but his position as Overseer put him closer to the first than the latter ones. He frowned at Ivy¡¯s writing and waved his hand in front of the face. ¡°Nor¡¯westener here, little devil. I don¡¯t read or speak Hanan.¡±


    Ivy rushed to write her name with the common tongue glyphs. AhRia stepped closer and bent to check the notebook using her husband¡¯s shoulder for support. ¡°With all the years you¡¯ve been around the Ring, you should. Your Hanan writing reads beautifully, by the way.¡±


    Pablo took AhRia¡¯s hands and walked her to a rocking chair. ¡°You should rest, sai?¡± He went back to the desk and checked some papers. ¡°And you, Ivy, should stop challenging the guards. Next time, they will kill you.¡±


    ¡°So I heard.¡± she wrote, although no one came to read it. She raised the notebook to reveal her next question. ¡°Am I a slave now?¡±


    ¡°Tampra ended slavery years ago, but they mask it with indentured servitude. They give you years of work depending on your fault or debt, but in the end, they extend your sentence if they feel like it. Anyway, you are not on any of the lists, so in theory, you are not even a servant. I¡¯ve never seen something like that!¡±


    AhRia, who was working on tiny crochet clothes, chuckled briefly. Ivy wanted to ask her what she found funny about the situation, but she stopped her hand after a better thought. Perhaps that woman did not like her very much, but her care didn¡¯t deserve complaints. ¡°You still have to ask Francois to take her away soon.¡± AhRia said with a more severe expression. ¡°Change the lists somehow, or she will get herself killed with such an attitude.¡±


    Pablo clapped his hands and grinned. ¡°Talking about Francois! Today is duel day!¡±


    Ivy reacted to that name by hearing it a second time. ¡°Are you talking about Francois Cedar from the Blue Kingdom?¡± she hurried to write.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of that? I certainly am.¡± Said AhRia spitefully.


    ¡°Never! And our duels are the only thing that gets the guards on good terms with Ced and they give me a lot of leeway with them, too. They are, how would I say....¡±


    ¡°Essential,¡± AhRia said.


    ¡°Correct!¡± Pablo said finally fixing his eyes on the notebook Ivy was moving over her head. ¡°That¡¯s him! Do you know each other?¡± He added, his big round eyes opening even wider. Ivy nodded quickly, and Pablo stroked his long, hooked nose and the giant mustache underneath. After a long silence, he spoke again. ¡°I¡¯ll bring the duel here. We always do it at the docks, and the village guards complain about it. I¡¯ve never done something like that, but they will agree for sure.¡±


    Pablo pulled his long, wavy hair up into a ponytail at the same moment a young Muet girl appeared in the doorway, carrying towels and a large metal jug. ¡°Oh. Peh, Good morning. Before you take care of my girls, put some water and glasses on the table outside, the one next to the window.¡± Peh took a quick look at the three of them, put down the towels, and gave Pablo a level curtsy. ¡°Yes, Dom. Should I prepare some lemonade?¡±


    Pablo gave Ria a long kiss and rubbed her belly. ¡°No need, Peh. water will suffice. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Be safe. See you later,¡± they whispered to each other.


    When the door squeaked shut, AhRia gave Ivy a sidelong glance and tapped the same place her husband caressed moments ago. ¡°She is a girl. I can feel it.¡± she said, with a clarifying tone, as if she wanted to point out that the group of ¡®girls to take care of¡¯ did not include her.


    Ivy moved slowly to the foot of the bed, trying to keep still her arms and torso as much as possible. The bamboo curtain was lowered, but even so, sitting from the edge, she could see the entire square between blinds and frame. Just ahead, leaning against the wooden wall, was a small table full of vases. The village was nothing more than a circle of huts surrounding a small well. Poorly made constructions of rotten wood and stony paths. Still, it was a more welcoming place than where most of the plantation workers lived. Long houses made of bamboo where people crowded like animals, located and guarded by small groups of soldiers all around the island.


    The central village, where Ivy was now, was a place for servants with specialized jobs, but since her arrival, she had only left the site once to carry water to the nearest plantation. That was right before the haircut. And after that, they realized she was not the kind they could let graze around.


    At the end of the square, Pablo was talking to a stoic officer that was patting him on the arm with a joyful glare. The officer called for some of his men and pointed at the window, which made Ivy hide away with a mechanical pull. After a few steps and a loud knock at the other side of the wall, she found the courage to look again. Over the table there were two cutlass swords without point or edge. The officer and Pablo were not anywhere to be seen anymore, but more guards than usual lingered around, all excited to enjoy the upcoming show.


    Ced and Pablo didn¡¯t take long to arrive. With determined steps, Ced walked over to the table and picked up a glass of water. Pablo stretched his muscles with exaggerated movements while Ced leaned against the wall next to the window.


    ¡°That friend of yours, Em. If he¡¯s as great a swordsman as you say, I think the guards might enjoy a good duel when he comes.¡± Pablo said out loud.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Her uncle was many things, but an excellent swordsman was hardly one of them. Those words were not casual chatting, were words directed at her. ¡°You have a duel, my friend. As soon as I tell him, we will arrange a visit. May be in few weeks, I¡¯ll tell you the details when I¡¯m back from Tampra.¡± Ced said. ¡°Until then, just stay out of trouble and keep stretching. You will need it.¡±


    The square, usually guarded by only a couple of men, was now filled with soldiers circling the side of Pablo¡¯s hut. ¡°You should stretch a bit too, Mr. Francois. I bet on you and I want to keep my money for the night,¡± said one guard.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± Ced strutted, fully into hos dueling persona; quarrelsome, arrogant, and even more presumptuous than he normally was. ¡°The Dom is getting older and needs to warm up thoroughly, or he may get hurt.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m no older than you. What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°With that enormous stomach, no one could tell.¡± Ced continued, earning a laugh from the guards. ¡°Captain Jamal should stop giving you a double ration of food.¡±


    A tall, thin man dressed in a neat green uniform instead of the common soldier¡¯s yellow snorted. ¡°He gives most of his food to the other servants. I don¡¯t know where that comes from.¡±


    Pablo threw a blunt sword at Ced and patted his belly. ¡°This is a curve of happiness.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Well, better stop being so happy or soon you won¡¯t be able to point the sword in front of you.¡±


    ¡°Ha! my sword will point at your face when I get you on the ground at my mercy!¡±


    ¡°From there, I¡¯m not sure you will see me.¡± Ced joked, stroking his abdomen as if it was the same size as Pablo¡¯s. The crowd applauded and laughed, enjoying the exchange of words as much as any exchange of iron.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll change my bet on you, Sir.¡± screamed a young soldier from the other side of the circle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a fool, the Dom never loses!.¡± said another.


    ¡°What is going on here?¡± The square, which had become a bustle of excitement for the past minutes, suddenly fell silent. Through the gap, Ivy saw the Plantation Master, a skinny man of advanced years but with the straight, confident posture of a youngling. He was followed by a man of vile features, divided by a large scar, who, although dressed elegantly, could not hide a slum nature.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Duel, Sir. I allowed them to do it here for once,¡± said captain Jamal, hesitantly.


    The Plantation Master reacted with excitement. ¡°I see! My bet is on the Dom, as usual. No offense Mr. Francois.¡±


    Ced nodded, a charming smile loaded. ¡°Never, Lord Narendra.¡±


    The scar man leaned down to whisper in the ear of his Master. After a shrug from Lord Narendra, he took a step forward. ¡°Gentlemen.¡± He said with a terrifying voice. ¡°Before we delight our eyes with the defeat of Mr. Francois, I need to announce some important news. From now onward until further notice, there are going to be double watches. Except our own, no ships will anchor on our docks for the time being. Including yours, Francois.¡±


    ¡°Ah, J.J.¡­ I¡¯d guessed the stench I smelled on arrival was not from the durian fruits,¡± Ced said with the same mocking tone that entertained the guards previously, although no one dared to laugh this time.


    ¡°A scent that your wife would surely like, I¡¯d say.¡± J.J. answered, with a smile that was the complete opposite as Ced¡¯s charming glow.


    ¡°I doubt my wife could ever look at that hideous scar. Maybe I¡¯d fix it with my dagger.¡±


    J.J. opened his coat, showing two old flintlock pistols attached to a big waist sash. ¡°You are always welcome to try my old friend.¡±


    ¡°With those pieces of junk and your funky eye you won¡¯t hit me even if I¡¯m close enough to kiss you.¡±


    J.J.¡¯s smile turned into a grimace of suppressed rage, both equally horrifying. ¡°Gentlemen, gentlemen, that¡¯s enough.¡± Said Lord Narendra calmly. ¡°Let¡¯s enjoy the duel, and after that,  I¡¯m sure Mister Francois will end his business undisturbed, like he always does.¡±


    ¡°I know why you came!¡± shouted J.J. ¡°And that¡¯s not gonna happen! Not while I am here. Where is the girl?¡±


    Captain Jamal pointed to the shack and J.J. walked towards it hastily. With a gasp, Ivy rushed to the bed to pretend she was asleep, managing to lie down just as the door suddenly opened.


    ¡°Mister Jeremiah.¡± Said AhRia, terrified. ¡°What can I do for you, Sir?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the girl without a release date?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    ¡°Why is she not working?¡± J.J. continued in a threatening tone.


    ¡°Guards whipped her this morning. The Lord Master asked me to cure her. She will start the day after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°She will start as soon as she awakes. What job does she have?¡±


    ¡°My husband assigned her to take care of the chickens. They are in the stables uphill, midway to the Lord¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°I know where the chickens are, woman.¡± Grouted him. ¡°I want her from the hut to the stables, and from there, back. Nowhere else! I¡¯ll assign a special guard for her at all times. That¡¯s all, Aye?¡±


    The door closed with a slam and the room fell into a silent, only broken by the sounds from the outside: Cheers of encouragement and clashing of blades.


    Ivy didn¡¯t get up for a long time. When she dared to look out again, the duel had already begun but her eyes first searched around the crowd for the man named J.J. He was at his Master¡¯s side, angrily watching the duelists¡¯ movements and possibly wishing that Pablo¡¯s sword was sharp and accurate.


    Ced was fast and agile. Ivy had seen him fight many times, and it had always seemed to her that no one could make him sweat. Rather, it could be said that he always played around with his opponents. But that was not the case with Pablo. The man was skilled, with precise and graceful movements that were making Ced struggle to stay on foot. Ced was moving around the fighting circle, paring and dodging the relentless attacks from Pablo¡¯s blade, who was, strangely for a man of his complexion, moving as if the effort was nothing. Contrary, Ced was panting heavily, drops of sweat dropping from his forehead. At one point, Ced tried to stop the incessant attacks with a cut at a head height that Pablo dodged by crouching. The Dom¡¯s sword slammed into Ced¡¯s leg and caused him to lumber it away. With no time to react, the tip of Pablo¡¯s sword was fingers from his face and although Ced tried to shake it off with his steel, the threat pushed him backwards, causing him to stumble.


    The guards cried and clapped, while Ced, sitting on his butt, sighed to a pointy end that never left the front of his nose until he called surrender. ¡°You should have stretched, Sir,¡± mocked one of the guards.


    ¡°Yes, The Dom is unbeatable!.¡± Lord Narendra added, walking to the road uphill, back to his mansion. J.J. didn¡¯t follow him, and waited for Ced to get up to gloat over his defeat, rubbing his eyes and pouting like a toddler. Ced raised the handle of the sword towards him and invited the scar man to join the ring with a waving hand. Pablo cut the tension moving him away with a shoulder hug and both walked away to the docks: Pablo moving his arms as if he was still holding a sword and the latter sneaking a peak towards the hut of the overseer in a hope to see Ivy through the window. When they were almost out of sight, the two swordsmen shackled hands and Pablo returned to his house between the greetings of the guards.


    Ivy returned to the bed, partly for exhaustion and partly for fear that J.J. would return. Instead, it was Pablo who opened the door carefully and, after checking through the window, he spoke. ¡°Well. Ced and his friend Em will plan your escape. It may take some weeks to prepare, but when they do, we have ways to get all the details to me. I will help them.¡± He paused, waiting for his wife¡¯s confirmation, which came with a small head shake and a grimace of resignation. ¡°Meanwhile, Ced has asked me to teach you the true skill of fencing.¡±


    Ivy sat up with wide eyes. Suddenly, her back didn¡¯t hurt anymore. Em had always been reluctant to let her learn to sword fight, and to please his friend, Ced had always found excuses to never start a lesson.


    ¡°J.J. will assign a guard to check on her at all times.¡± complained AhRia, visibly upset that her husband was going to take such a risk.


    ¡°I will handle that.¡± Pablo replied. ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll have much time to turn you into an expert like our mutual friend, but at least you¡¯ll learn the basics. Footwork, correct distances, leverage exercises¡­ How exciting!¡±


    Ria rolled her eyes while Pablo rubbed his hands. ¡°Resume my old teachings in secrecy. I have never done anything like that!¡±


    ¡°Brace yourself, little devil.¡± Ria said. ¡°My husband was one of the most coveted sword Masters in Caralis and also the most demanding.¡±


    Pablo frowned at Ivy with fiery eyes. ¡°Some have innate talent and some practice until they excel. But no matter the type you are, to become great, there¡¯s only one way. The road of blood, sweat, and tears. Are you willing to drop them all?¡±


    With her heart pounding heavily and meeting his gaze with the same intensity, Ivy nodded.

 Ch28 - Meetings (Em)

    Em hadn¡¯t worn a suit in years. The vest and the collar of the shirt, tightened by a bow tie, felt uncomfortable, but what bothered him most were the leather shoes.


    Still, the discomfort was not enough to fight the urge to snooze, a feeling fuelled by a few hours of sleep and the rattle of the carriage. To keep his eyes open, he paid attention to the details of the streets of Amarvatti, something that little really mattered to him.


    The stagecoach had already left behind the dirty and chaotic streets of the port district and was already entering the middle zone, but the rubbish and pestilence were still present. Amarvatti was one of the largest cities not just in Tampra, but in the entire South, and with more dwellers than its infrastructure could handle, it seemed to crumble in its own filth. The middle class neighborhood was just as bad as the mercantile areat, with the only difference that here people dressed a little better and fewer bums and criminals.


    Mr. Kishnet, A Parni lawyer working for Marie, Didn¡¯t stop talking since they left Macha at the docks¡¯ inn. His chatting about the Palace and the Rajah¡¯s family was surely important information for the meeting ahead, but Em couldn¡¯t help but ignore all of it.


    ¡°For someone like you, I suppose that will be humiliating, but I assure you it is an unavoidable formality.¡±


    ¡°What again?¡± Em said.


    Kishnet readjusted his specs and sighed. ¡°The foot. You will need to bend at the floor in front of the new Rajah and he will put his foot over you. Is the Tradition of submission .¡±


    ¡°New Rajah?¡±


    The lawyer blew in frustration. ¡°Mr. Em, please. I beg your attention! The Highness Shurat Kun died a few months back. Now the Rajah is his son Merak Kun. He is only a kid, but still you need to show homage.¡±


    ¡°Whatever it takes to get Ivy out of that plantation.¡±


    Kishnet readjusted his glasses again, a quirk he kept doing every time before speaking. ¡°The Rajah has no actual power. Only Kumar can do that. He is the one holding your girl. But meeting the Royalty will put pressure on the Society. There is a war of powers in here, and if we meet the Rajah, and especially his Uncle Gupar Kun will draw the attention of who we want.¡±


    ¡°Just get me a meeting with that man.¡± Em said, going back to the window views, now passing by the clean streets of the upper city, full of luxurious gardens and well-dressed people. The area near the Royal Palaces was a wonder to the eyes. Buildings of marble and gold and mansions and villas surrounded by showy gardens were part of a completely different city; nothing alike to where the common people had to struggle.


    The stagecoach stopped in front of a great wall of green and blue stones governed by an immense black wooden gate. As they got out, Em winced at the main square and the surrounding temples. ¡°don¡¯t forget this.¡± Kishnet said, giving him a bowler hat and white silk gloves.


    Em looked at his hands and growled. ¡°I understand the gloves, but the hat?¡±


    ¡°Rules of etiquette,¡± answered Kishnet, urging him toward a colonnade that led to an inner courtyard.


    Even to someone like Em, who never appreciated the beauty of architecture, the views were astonishing. Kishnet noticed and smirked, inviting him to enter a small room guarded by two bear-like soldiers.


    After an endless walk through corridors filled with expensive furniture and pretentious decoration, they reached the waiting room, where a servant received them with a slight greeting and a guard frisked them carefully.


    The Royal Hall was the largest room he had ever seen, and surrounded by long marble columns, even taller than the Ballerina¡®s mast. Following Kishnet¡¯s whispers, they advanced to the end of the hall, where the Royal family was eating over big divans surrounding an empty golden throne. Right next to it, sitting in a more modest chair, was a middle-aged man who, being surrounded by an extremely obese family, didn¡¯t seem as fat as he really was.


    Kishnet moved first and at and at the foot of the steps, he knelt down over a huge cushion bending his face to the ground. The stocky man shook his hand and crossed his legs, moving a bare-foot in lazy manner. ¡°Consider yourself blessed,¡± he said.


    Bent to the waist, Kishnet walked back towards Em. The captain didn¡¯t move yet when the hand of the Rajah¡¯s uncle raised. ¡°Don¡¯t need to do it again and again. Let¡¯s get over this.¡±


    ¡°I want! I want!¡± yelled a shrill voice from behind, while a little rounded boy tried to get off the divan with difficulty.


    The Rajah¡¯s uncle grimaced in frustration and motioned for Em to come closer. ¡°The Royalty of him, the Rajah Merak, Son of Shurat, Blood of the Holly Kuns, ruler of Tampraparni and its domains, wishes to bless you with luck.¡±


    The Rajah, with fat and clumsy legs, needed the help of two servants to get down the stairs. When he did, Em took off his hat and crouched down like the lawyer had done moments before. The boy¡¯s stubby foot patted the back of his head while his toes played with his hair. Something that made the child giggle.


    With great eloquence, Kishnet explained the situation to the Rajah¡¯s uncle, who responded with a speech full of empty words. Em, not expecting much, amused himself by watching the Royal family.


    Women and children of different ages, possibly mothers and wives of the former Rajah, with all his offspring, were just hanging around, paying no attention to the Country¡¯s matters, and wasting food and drink that could feed dozens of their people. As Em let out a snort of indignation, the Rajah spit food at one of his little sisters, who retaliated by throwing an apple at one servant, a deed the rest of their siblings found extremely funny. ¡°Spicy!¡± yelled the Rajah, who began a sonorous tantrum that one godmother tried to quell by nursing him.


    It was not the first time Em had seen the world of the nobility, but surely that moment was the most nauseating by far. He bowed and followed Kishnet outside, glad he didn¡¯t have to see that bunch of leeches anymore and also wondering if at least that waste of time would drag the Society¡¯s people out of their hole. ¡°I hope you are right,¡± he whispered to the lawyer.


    ¡°I am good at what I do. Look, there¡¯s the assistant of Kumar.¡±


    A short man with a stressed expression and nervous ticks was waiting for them at the end of the waiting room. He introduced himself as Mr. Raisin and invited them to follow. ¡°You won¡¯t get any help from the Royal Family,¡± said the assistant.


    ¡°We got what we needed from them already.¡±


    ¡°I see. Mr. Kumar was right, then. You are not as stupid as we thought.¡±


    Em sneered at Mr. Raisin. He was small and skiny, enough to break in two parts easily if he decided to slap him for the insult. Of course, he didn¡¯t and instead followed his fast pace through more halls and corridors. The further away from the Royal hall, the more austere.


    ¡°Only him,¡± said Mr. Raisin to Kishnet.


    The office was large and with the walls full of books and filing cabinets except for the back wall, where there was a large window that overlooked the palace square. Between the window and a huge wooden desk, there was a tall man with a broad shoulder, his hands clasped behind and his attention fixed to the street. He did not turn or talk immediately, and Em waited in the middle of the office in silence.


    ¡°What do you think of our majestic city, Mr. Em?¡± he said finally, still enjoying the outside views.


    ¡°It¡¯s Capitan.¡± replied him, trying to hide the frustration that grew every minute.


    ¡°I could spend the whole day enjoying her beauty. Her perfection. But I¡¯m a busy man.¡±


    ¡°You should look at the city port. That should put you to work straight away.¡± Em took off his gloves and untied the bowtie. He then left the jacket over the chair and unbuttoned his vest. Kumar turned, raising an eyebrow at the sight of Em pulling up his shirt sleeves. The president of the Society seated on his enormous chair and brushed his oiled black hair back.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    ¡°I thought you were a smarter man, Mr. Em.¡± he said, taking a small pistol from a drawer and leaving it over his side at hand¡¯s reach.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired of the suit, that¡¯s all. And it¡¯s Capitan, if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Kumar chuckled with amusement, taking Em¡¯s reply as a coward¡¯s excuse. Perhaps those people knew his name, but little did they know what the old wolf was capable of. Em had no intention of picking a fight, it was true that his clothes bothered him, but there was a clear intention behind his actions. See Kumar¡¯s reaction. Study him.


    His suit was meticulously cared for, his hands manicured, and his harsh, squared face perfectly shaven. Still, Em could see that Kumar was something more. Nobody got to that privileged position by being a perfectionist or only being smart. That man in front of him was fearless, and he surely knew how to handle a weapon.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get to the point, Mr. Em. I¡¯m a busy person. You wonder why I have retained your cabin, girl. Well, I want you and your gang of misfits to bring me that woman who supposedly traveled with you from the far north. As soon as she is with me, I¡¯ll release her.¡±


    ¡°Gang of misfits?¡±


    ¡°Your self proclaimed Kingdom, whether or not it has a king, it does not have any kind of sovereignty.¡± Kumar¡¯s tone turned gruff, challenging. ¡°You are just an inconvenience to which I have not put a solution yet due to lack of time.¡±


    ¡°You seized my ship. I need a release letter to-¡±


    ¡°May your friends provide you with another. It¡¯s not my problem, but yours.¡± The longer he spoke, the more of his rage surfaced, an anger that seemed the consequence of nothing in particular and that Em recognized as false, only his turn to challenge the captain¡¯s patience. Now it was Kumar who was testing him. ¡°I think that woman is hiding amongst the filth of your reefs, but I don¡¯t care. Find and bring her to me. Period. Am I clear, Mr. Em?¡±


    ¡°Cap...tain.¡±


    ¡°Looks like you still haven¡¯t figured out who you¡¯re still challenging. You and your blue friends are on the edge of a cliff and I¡¯m running out of patience. And by the way, I know you¡¯ve found the girl¡¯s location already. I suppose you won¡¯t be so stupid to try something illegal. If you do, I assure you all the might of my army will erase you from the oceans of the Ring!¡±


    Em sighed before answering. ¡°I¡¯ll inform your red mercenaries when I have some information.¡±


    ¡°No. You will talk to me directly. Or to my man in Ujan. Now, get out of my sight.¡± Kumar waved his hand reluctantly and opened a small book on the desk. ¡°And take those filthy clothes from my office.¡±


    Em slammed the door shut and strode away through the corridor without waiting for Kishnet. When the lawyer caught up with him, he asked how it had gone in a whisper.


    ¡°Good news is the Society and the Kraken are not on this together.¡± Em said.


    ¡°Any bad?¡±


    Em grouted. It was clear now the problem was not only about Lim. Kumar was using the hunt to involve the Blue Kingdom in a political game; a game that did not seem very friendly. ¡°Bring me back to the docks. I have another meeting, and that¡¯s the important one.¡±


    The return trip happened with a sigh. Em spent it with hundreds of thoughts buzzing in his head, too exhausted to get any clear idea worth considering.


    When the stagecoach stopped at the inn¡¯s entrance, Em shook Kishnet¡¯s hand and headed to the peer. On the deck of Charles¡¯ ship were Oleg, one of Ced Rangers and Macha, who showed a witty smile when Em boarded. ¡°How was it?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I need a drink. Is everyone inside?¡± Answered Em, moving straight to the vessel¡¯s cabin. In the galley, all those summoned were waiting, who without delay or questioning had traveled to the capital of Tampra to Em¡¯s request.


    At the round table there was Chan¡¯s younger brother, Lee, a man with infinite resources and eternal gratitude to Em. At his side, there was Luang He, one of the few Golden officers still alive. When the Dragon King crushed the revolutionaries, he was still young and little known, which saved his life.


    The Golden Companies officially no longer existed, although there were still hundreds, perhaps thousands, waiting in the shadows for the opportunity to rise again and the sparkling in Luang¡¯s eyes, was proof he was wishing Ivy¡¯s rescue would be the moment they were waiting for.


    Also seated were two members of the Ujan freedom fighters, AhSel and Chung, Charles¡¯ men and trusted friends. Shin Zu, the only one standing, was looking at a map of the main island of Muet with interest. He was a young man with the long braid and black clothes typical of the northerner Dragon island. A man Em didn¡¯t know but had been assured was extremely trustworthy.


    All stared, waiting for the captain to speak. Em seated and poured some tea on a mug. ¡°The Society is hoping that we continue with the rescue plan.¡±


    ¡°I knew it.¡± Said Oleg from behind him. ¡°My guys have been telling me for a long time that Tampra is waiting for an excuse to attack us.¡±


    ¡°Another reason we should let the buccaneers do the dirty work like Em proposed yesterday,¡± Lee said, with a hoarse voice that matched his corpulent body.


    ¡°We cannot trust that scum!¡± shouted Chung. ¡°Let us the Freedom fighters rise the Blue Pendant! We are not scared!¡±


    Luang frowned, staring at Chung as if his words were a poisoned dagger. The Golder officer clenched his fist and thumped the table. ¡°We are all gathered here as friends, Luang. And we will resolve any issues that arise as such.¡± Em said.


    ¡°We are not cowards. I said the Golden pendant will not rise. We¡¯re not ready.¡± Luang¡¯s words surprised Em greatly. If anyone he believed was going  full tilt on this endeavor, it was the Golden warriors. Realizing the fire in his eyes was nothing after all, it felt like a bucket of ice over the head. ¡°Sorry to disappoint you, old friend. But I assure we will send some weapons and a couple of dozen men. Younger kids need training.¡±


    ¡°We will send hundreds,¡± Chung said. ¡°But don¡¯t rely on the Geckos, I tell you.¡±


    Shin Zu turned and put his hands on the table. ¡°¡±Your men know nothing about raiding. Neither do the Kingdom Rangers. Not even the young lads who make up the Hanan companies these days have actual experience.¡±


    ¡°Then? Shall we all agree to young Macha¡¯s plan?¡± asked Lee.


    ¡°The fortress of Siam governs the bay from a great height.¡± Shin Zu said. ¡°It is only accessible from the center of the island and through a staircase. Send hundreds, thousands if you want and they will erase you from existence. The port also has a fort, and there are barracks of soldiers in the adjacent towns. As soon as they see you showing on the horizon, instead of dozens, you¡¯ll have hundreds of soldiers waiting for you. A night incursion is your best shot.¡±


    ¡°And if that cave the kid talks about is not there anymore?¡± asked Oleg.


    ¡°Of course it is! Why would a cave disappear?¡± said Macha, fueled by excitement.


    ¡°Because you used it years ago to escape. If they found out how, that beach access is closed by now. Simple as that.¡±


    ¡°We leave the assault to the Geckos,¡± Lee said. ¡°If they fail, Tampra will have just a bunch of buccaneers to blame.¡± Shin adamantly affirmed while Chun and his partner hesitantly denied. Oleg, who had approached the table, frowned, continually poking his lips nervously.


    Seeing Olegs'' doubts, Macha spoke again, confident of his plan. ¡°I led the party of lizards through the mountain into the village. We take Ivy and go back the same way with no one realizing.¡±


    ¡°And if something fails,¡± Em stood and strolled towards the map, letting out a visceral rage that grew with each breath. A rage growing stronger as he remembered Kumar¡¯s arrogance. As he remembered that parasitic family that ruled a country of petty soldiers and corrupt bureaucrats. ¡°Let them storm the fortress. Then we may have a chance to shore and take the port. Lee¡¯s ships and Chung¡¯s men can wait here and here for a sign. If Macha cannot rescue Ivy unnoticed, Tampra¡¯s plantations will burn.¡±


    The glances of each of those present crossed with no one saying a word. They all knew the consequences of engaging Tampraparni openly. ¡°Aye?¡± asked Em, clenching his teeth.


    ¡°Aye!¡± Macha answered.


    Chung heaved a great sigh that inflated an already big stomach. ¡°Aye, of course!¡± Zhen¡¯s affirmation came right after, less enthusiastic but still resounding.


    ¡°We¡¯ll arm Lee¡¯s ships and Chung¡¯s men.¡± Luang said, spitting his own words with obvious shame on his face.


    Em turned towards Oleg, waiting for the answer of the last of them. The ranger moved the head side to side and snapped his tongue. ¡°You sure the Harpy¡¯s daughter can put a leash on the Swan?¡±


    ¡°Aye.¡± Em said with a bluntness that overshadowed a hint of insecurity.


    ¡°All right then. But still, I will land with a few of my men. We are not leaving young Macha alone with the buckos.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Em¡¯s stomach knotted. Even with the lizards on their side, he didn¡¯t want to leave Macha alone with them, either. When the original plan came out, He was ready with no discussion to be part of the landing group but the tunnel they had to cross was partially submerged, so no matter how stubborn he was, there was no place in that party for a man whose floating prosthetics wouldn¡¯t let him dive.


    Em patted the Ranger on the shoulder, appreciating his commitment to protect the kid and left, leaving the group to discuss details. Oleg¡¯s last question about the Lady of Cards and the buccaneer¡¯s boss was repeated over and over inside his head until he reached his cabin. Each time, he repeated the same response and, with every ¡®Aye¡¯, insecurities that seldom tormented him became unbearable.


    Exhausted from overthinking, he dropped his body over the bed and used his feet to ease the shoes off with extreme pleasure. Then, with his arms under the head and eyes lost in the dark, he cursed.

 Ch29 - The Lady of cards (Macha)

    The alley was dark, narrow and stank of urine. The door to the Geckos¡¯ tavern was hiding at the bottom of a small staircase that no one was guarding. Not that it needed surveillance. Macha and his captain were in the middle of Gecko territory and no one who was a threat to the gang would dare to venture there.


    Before entering, Em put a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Are you sure about this, son? The Lady can handle them as soon as she arrives. She will grant your protection.¡±


    ¡°Nay. I need to do this. I need to show them I¡¯m not scared.¡± Macha said. Em patted him on the back and opened the door. The old man¡¯s face, beaming with pride, infused him with a shot of courage he needed for the occasion.


    The Black Geckos owned many joints in the city, and that tavern was the place where their Buccaneering branch met and from where the Swan oversaw their operations. It was a gloomy place that smelled of sweat and tobacco where you could barely see the faces of the men filling the tables because of the large amount of smoke. With the tinkling of the doorbell, everyone present stopped playing or drinking to fix their terrible gazes on them.


    Macha couldn¡¯t help but pause. His legs, frozen by fear, would not let him move forward. ¡°Are you sure she will come?¡± he whispered.


    Em helped him move with a discreet shoulder touch. ¡°Sure. She has promised me. Now let¡¯s show them we are not scared.¡±


    Macha sighed deeply and stepped into the tavern, only to be stopped by a stocky man of terrible appearance. The buccaneer crossed his arms and pointed his chin at the side, where there was a small window next to the bar. From within, a voice followed by a finger invited him to approach. ¡°Barrels and blades ye¡¯leave here.¡±


    Macha frowned after seeing the large number of daggers, swords and pistols adorning tables and belts throughout the premises. ¡°Ye deaf, little rat? Weapons here. Now.¡±


    Em opened his coat and handled his revolver while the stocky man frisked him. ¡°This¡¯ a nice one,¡± said the voice from the window. ¡°Ye hiding something, ye dead men. Savvy?¡±


    Hesitatingly, Macha left his folding knife. ¡°We came to see the Swan,¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s waitin¡¯ for ye. Corner table. No tricks or ye-¡±


    ¡°Dead men, got it.¡± Cut Macha, moving away, straight to the wolf¡¯s mouth. As each step, the air felt thicker and his own weight heavier. The feeling of his heart pumping blood through his entire body helped him focus, helped to forget about all the threatening whispers and stares around him.


    The Black Swan was sitting alone at a round table filled with papers, pouches and piles of coins. Behind him, two of the biggest geckos followed Macha¡¯s movements with hands on saber hilts.


    Depending on which job they had, each lizard had their membership tattoo in different parts of the body, some hiding it and others wearing it at clear sight. The Swan, a huge beast with a reputation for being petty and bloodthirsty, was a fearless man who cared little, and had a huge lizard painted from the side of his forehead to the neck, staining half of his face in a darker tone than his already swarthy skin.


    ¡°All my men were put to dance with the jack in Wei. All except you and¡­¡±


    ¡°Chew,¡± said a man from behind. ¡°This one is the Macha.¡±


    The Swan grimaced and ate a piece of cheese with his mouth half open. ¡°Aye. You look like a rabbit, but appearances are deceiving. We know well that you are a rat. And we don¡¯t like rats.


    ¡°Of the two rodents in the Yew-Te, most bet that you would be the best hiding vermin, and it was an amazing surprise you showed up in my city so cheerfully. I was even more surprised when they told me you were coming here.¡±


    ¡°We have a deal to propose.¡± Macha said with a trembling voice that he could not hide. He grabbed the top rail of a chair and pulled it closer.


    ¡°Did I tell you to sit?¡± asked the Swan, casting a look of hate on the boy. Macha let go of the chair suddenly and swallowed hard. Em crossed his arms and snorted. ¡°Your friend does not seem well aware of the danger you are surrounded by.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m terrified,¡± Em said with a defiant sarcasm that amused the Swan. He chewed and swallowed slowly, taking his time to speak. ¡°It is only because of your friend that you are still alive. And I¡¯m still considering sending you to the Black Rock. ¡±


    With the bell of the door, the Gecko¡¯s mouth froze and with it, the hubbub of the entire tavern. The Swan squinted his eyes towards the newcomers and his bodyguards tightened their grip on the swords until their knuckles turned white.


    Two men of formidable stature, both dressed in white tunics and red turbans, with long black beards reaching to their chests, approached slowly from the entrance. None stopped at the window to leave the huge scimitars hanging from their belts or the blunderbusses slung over their shoulders.


    In between the two, a slender figure clad in a golden cloak and a hood that covered the entire face moved at the same watchful pace, but with a grace the two behemoths lacked. The entire crowd of lizards, tensed and curious, brazenly stalked their every step until they were in front of the last table. The silence was tense, and both the swan¡¯s bodyguards and the two bearded men seemed to fight with their imposing presences.


    ¡°Have a seat on my table as a guest,¡± mumbled the Swan, who didn¡¯t seem so threatening anymore. The Lady took off her hood, revealing thick and intense red lips and large penetrating eyes that stood out the most in an overall gorgeous face. She was young, not much older than Macha and her skin, black as the night and her extremely short coily hair, were definitely characteristics of the Red island people. That stunned Macha, who expected the daughter of the Harpy, a woman known to be from Hanan, to be just that: Hanan.


    His shock turned to stupefaction when she took off her cloak. Her silk dress and her plethora of jewelry barely hid a perfectly proportioned body a head taller than him, and with all attributes a man could desire in a woman, Macha could barely take his eyes off. Only when she sat with her bangles and pendants tinkling did he wake from her spell.


    With her seated, the Swan politely invited them to sit next to her. Macha glanced sideways to find his captain, who rolled his eyes at him and talked to her. ¡°You are late.¡±


    The Lady kept her stoic posture motionless, eyes fixed on the Swan, although Macha could see how the muscles of her jaw clenched for an instant.


    ¡°What did I miss?¡± She asked with a soft, melodic voice.


    ¡°The Swan wants to send my boy to the Black Rock,¡± answered Em. The Lady shook her head and snapped her teeth repeatedly. ¡°That¡¯s a nasty place. Why would he do that?¡±


    ¡°A rat is a rat. Ma¡¯Lady,¡± answered the Swan.


    ¡°As I heard, my associate here was pushed to leave by force and caught by storm. And he came back to his fellows willingly. That¡¯s no ratting. Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°No Ma¡¯Lady. You are not.¡±


    ¡°I know. Now, I¡¯m here to make an alliance. Do you know how to play my game, Mister Gecko?¡±


    The Swan bent over, showing a terrible grin of avarice. ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Fantastic.¡± The Lady said, putting on the table a small wooden box Macha couldn¡¯t guess in where of that dress did she hide it. ¡°To go forward, though, I¡¯m afraid we need to settle the deal with my partners first.¡±


    Without waiting for another word, Em spoke. ¡°We need your men for a night raid on the main island of Muet Siam. The boy knows a route to enter the central village without going through the bay. Take one person and return unseen.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need my men for that.¡± The Swan popped a piece of cheese into his mouth and rested the head on his arm. ¡°and the Lady wouldn¡¯t be here making deals for such a menial job. So, my question is: Why not take the fortress straight away? There is a big booty there I¡¯ve been considering for a long time to put my hands on.¡±


    ¡°You will provide men and resources if that assault has to be done.¡± Said the Lady. ¡°But that¡¯s the last resort. And to be sure your fellows don¡¯t succumb to their greed, I will pay you double of what¡¯s in that fort only if the rescue goes successfully unnoticed.¡±


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of gold.¡± The swan said, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°You know who I am. You know I have that and much more. Now, the kid here and anyone of my friend¡¯s men that follows your lizards will come back safely or I won¡¯t be happy. There is no need for treats. Like I said, you know who I am and what I do to who annoys me.¡±


    ¡°I cannot guarantee their safety,¡± said the Swan between chews. "That will be a dangerous incursion. But if what you expect is none of my boys to harm yours, I¡¯ll give my word of honor that won¡¯t happen."


    The Lady looked askance at Em, who nodded slightly. ¡°Very well then,¡± she said. ¡°Anything else before I proceed with my own games?¡±


    ¡°How many men can you provide?¡± Asked Em.


    ¡°Enough for what it needs to be done.¡± Answered the Swan, with eyes only for the Lady. ¡°Send me your details when the time comes and I will assemble the best of them. All ready for anything you ask them to do. Now, shall we play some cards?¡±


    The Lady opened the wooden box and took four cards with exquisite drawings surrounded by shiny edgings that seemed to make the malicious stare of the Swan shine.


    ¡°These cards, unlike the nonsense you use here, have a great meaning in my homeland.¡± Slowly, the Lady put the cards in front of her one by one. The first two had two male figures surrounded by gold filigree. One was of an old man with a long white beard holding a very large writing feather. The other, a warrior from ancient times, was holding a huge broadsword half stuck in the ground. ¡°Each face of the Dual Hanus may demand you a price to pay. One of the faces of Ise may reward you with a gift from me. Choose.¡± The Lady put the other two cards, painted with two women''s figures surrounded by silver. One, holding a giant red heart over her chest and the other holding a leaf of similar shape and size as the heart, but upside-down.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to see this.¡± Em said, pulling Macha¡¯s shirt from behind. The kid held onto his seat, gawking at the deck, ignoring the old captain and letting him leave first.


    ¡°I chose the leaf.¡± The Swan licked his lips and chuckled. Two actions repeated randomly by some men gathering around them. The Lady put the card of the heart back to the box and turned the remaining three down.


    ¡°Macha!¡¯¡¯ The scream from the other side of the tavern spooked him up, and he rushed towards Em, who hit him in the chest with the dagger while holstering his gun. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Em whispered.


    ¡°Bring me the chopping knife!¡± shouted the Swan from the guts of the tavern. Filled with curiosity, Macha turned to see but a grabbing hand dragged him outside and ,before he realized, they were halfway to the alley¡¯s end.


    After the hustle and excitement of the Gecko joint, the silence outside felt strange. Em stopped to light his pipe and blew smoke over his head. ¡°Damn, that was a scary one.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t look too scared,¡± Macha said.


    ¡°Of course I was! Anyone not finding that place terrifying is either a Gecko or a nut job. But we both hide it pretty well. I¡¯m proud of you, son.¡±


    Em¡¯s words sat well with him. Still, Macha couldn¡¯t help but think he failed to appear brave and that they¡¯d be laughing heartily at him right now. He tried to cast away his thoughts of shame and the Lady came first into his mind. The spell she cast was powerful and Macha soon realized he was not freeing from it anytime soon. ¡°How old is she?¡±


    Em coughed loudly and answered after a moment to recover. ¡°Nay.¡±


    ¡°Nay to what?¡±


    ¡°You know what, masher. I have to talk to her so, when she comes, hands in your pockets and eyes on the ground. And put a stone in your big mouth or one of her bears will rip your tongue out as soon as you say something inappropriate.¡±


    Macha complied and remained silent, but since the Lady wasn¡¯t there yet, he spoke shortly after, causing the captain to groan in discontent. ¡°What¡¯s the thing with the cards? Did the Swan lose?¡±


    Em hit the pipe over his arm and blew out the remaining ashes. Then he squished more tobacco in and lit it. Em was as good at hiding nerves as he was at hiding fear. But Macha already knew him well. When the captain was nervous, he smoked much more than usual, and now he was putting out more smoke than a factory chimney.


    ¡°The Swan will get what he wants, same as the Lady. That stupid game is to decide what is the price to pay to seal the deal. And to decide who pays for it.¡±


    ¡°I think someone paid with blood,¡± The door behind them opened and Macha switched to whispers. ¡°I heard shouts asking for a knife.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the Swan paid. She¡¯s great at cheating.¡± Em mumbled, observing the Lady and her escort approach. Her steps, slow and determined, didn¡¯t stop for them, so they joined as she passed. The guards, one behind watching the rear and the other rushing forward to check the street corner, were clearly worried by the dangers of the streets, but still gave them some space to talk in privacy.


    ¡°You were late.¡± Em grunted.


    ¡°I heard you the first time.¡± The Lady turned her head slightly at Macha¡¯s side. ¡°You should get a proper name. Rabbit¡¯s monikers are not for handsome grown ups.¡±


    Suddenly, the idea of ??still using the shared name of all Rabbit Hole¡¯s kids did not seem as good as it always had been. ¡°Is he mute too?¡± she asked, due to the boy¡¯s silence.


    ¡°Nay, I told him you¡¯ll cut his tongue if he speaks.¡±


    ¡°You must be the funniest fella at parties. I never do the cutting by the way: they always do.¡±


    ¡°Aye. What finger did he choose?¡± asked Em.


    ¡°The pinky. They always hope to win the leaf, and they always end up losing the little one.¡±


    Em let out a growl of discern and loaded his pipe once again. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not so bad considering he gets to be the new godfather of the whole lizard¡¯s gang, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Easy to say for a man who can replace his fingers at will.¡± The Lady stopped in front of a golden palanquin and handed her cape to a well-dressed maid who was standing next to the transport door. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I cannot help you with Ivy. I truly am.¡±


    Em looked at the floor and kicked a pebble. ¡°Aye, aye.¡±


    ¡°The Harpy has been struggling with a painful, slow death for months. We all have been enjoying the delightful drama, but ma¡¯sisters have started their political tricks already.¡± The Lady paused to find Macha¡¯s eyes. ¡°She¡¯s not ma¡¯real Mama. You know? I¡¯m not a monster. I have a beautiful heart.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you will handle them.¡± Em said, opening the palanquin door. Following the slam, the maid clapped to four half-naked servants that rushed to grab the hand rails.


    ¡°Of course I will.¡± she said, letting a guard help her onto the transport with a gentle grip. ¡°And when I win, we will celebrate. Bring your gang to my palace, especially Ced. I wouldn¡¯t mind letting him win the leaf. And bring Ivy, of course. I bet she has grown to be a delicious woman. Wouldn¡¯t mind letting her win either.¡±


    ¡°You are not her type.¡± Em said.


    ¡°I¡¯m everyone¡¯s type, Chief. Every¡­ one.¡± As she emphasized on the last word, she gave Macha a head-to-toe sweep, which made him feel extremely uncomfortable and aroused at the same time. ¡°You can play my game if you decide to find a proper man¡¯s name.¡±


    ¡°Told him you cheat,¡± Em pointed out.


    ¡°Like I said. The funniest fella.¡±


    Em chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll tell AhLong you invited him to your victory party. He misses you.¡±


    As the Lady sat, her eyes narrowed and she let out a snake-like hiss. ¡°Oh, how I hate you right now. Do you know how difficult it is to forget that hideous man?¡± She bit her lip and tried to hold back a squeak of disgust. The two bear-men stared at each other, confused about what to do, while Em closed the door with a guffaw.


    ¡°I hate you!¡± she added with a high pitch voice that did not fit the sobriety she¡¯d behaved since arrival. Her reaction, more similar to that of a normal girl than to the daughter of a pirate Queen, made Macha smile. The moment, for a strange reason, felt special. Em¡¯s sincere laugh. Her pretty reaction. Being alive after entering the Gecko dump. Everything seemed fine, everything was going to be fine.


    Em¡¯s expression suddenly gloomed. ¡°Sandree, how is your Pa?¡±


    ¡°Every time I have to remind you, my birth name is as dead as yours. The Harpy gave me another.¡±


    ¡°Like you, I don¡¯t like it, and like you, I¡¯m not gonna use it.¡± Em said, grumpily.


    Sandree sighed with resignation. ¡°Pa¡¯s getting old¡­ Same as you,¡± she paused, and for a moment Macha could see an ephemeral hint of sorrow on her. ¡°He remembers you sometimes. Then he remembers the others and talks, and talks, and talks about the old days. That brings him joy. And sadness. Those moments are the best and the worst. Sometimes I hate you for all of it.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Asked Em.


    ¡°Because I see the love in his eyes. Deep and true love. And that makes me jealous.¡±


    ¡°Sandree,¡± interrupted Em. ¡°He remembers you every day, doesn¡¯t he? That should tell you who he loves the most.¡±


    Sandree¡¯s lips pulled slightly to a line. An endearing little grin that engraved forever in Macha¡¯s mind. ¡°You may be right¡­ Farewell Chief. And get your lovely Ivy back and safe.¡± She hit the side of the door with one of her rings and the servants pulled up, trotting away at good speed.


    Em slowly exhaled a long, thick cloud of smoke and slapped his arm to clear the ashes one last time before pocketing the pipe. ¡°Shall we?¡±


    Feeling great about how everything had turned out, Macha couldn¡¯t help but pat Em on the back, something he¡¯d never done before, and that felt very inappropriate right after doing it. Still, Em didn¡¯t bother and returned the affection with a nudge. A slight gesture that filled Macha with joy, motivation, and hope. ¡°So, what¡¯s your dead name?¡± He asked playfully.


    Em huffed out a laugh and shook him from side to side. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll tell you one day. If you get yourself a proper man¡¯s name.¡±

 Ch30 - The true skill (Ivy)

    Ivy was doing her best to put the feet at the exact same places Pablo had taught her. She danced over the training ground each of the dozens of moves the fencing master did. Her shoulders and arms hold into positions so that the stick pretending to be a sword would be where it was required to be. To her, each stance felt successful, although deep within, she well knew the lack of grace would make her teacher pull his hair out if he were there.


    She paused for breath and shuffled to the side, where little Perlisha was relentlessly spying on the guards through the window gap. While filling a glass of water, she looked at the enormous circles engraved on the sandy floor. The lines filling the training rings reminded her somehow of the rhumb lines on a navigation chart. Curiously, the two types of line were ways of following directions: Some with sailing ships, the others with dancing feet.


    Now, the drawings were half-erased by her misplaced footsteps. Ivy knew from Ced that learning the art of the sword was not only a question of strength and speed, but she had never imagined that the bases of the skill, mostly based on body position, were so complex and difficult. Pablo was demanding and his teachings were a complete challenge, and for that, she couldn¡¯t be more excited and grateful. To become a decent swordswoman in such a small period of time, she needed a master like him. But that was a dream. The day of the escape was soon to come, and she couldn¡¯t stop thinking it was not enough. The plantation was a terrible place indeed, but all the people around her were wonderful human beings, and somehow, they always managed to make such a horrible place feel welcoming and as a result, from time to time, Ivy forgot about the outside world and wished to stay a little longer.


    As she put the glass on the table, She noticed Perlisha¡¯s furtive glance, who, seeing herself discovered, let out a charming giggle. ¡°Eyes on the guards, Per.¡± growled Mhen, an old curmudgeon who was the person in charge of cleaning the barn. The old man¡¯s sour protest frightened the little girl, who hurried back to her important task. ¡°Uncle Dom is coming, the gua¡¯ds no.¡± she said in a tiny sweet voice.


    Ivy tucked the stick-sword under the arm to rub her calloused hand and returned to the circles. There was no time for breaks. It was something that Pablo would remind her of if she was doing anything but practicing at his return. ¡°He b¡¯ings a box¡­ with cookies!¡±


    Perlisha¡¯s older sister, Cherie, left the basket of eggs in a rush to look through the openings of another of the closed windows. ¡°I don¡¯t see any boxes.¡±


    ¡°I can smell them,¡± Perlisha said proudly.


    ¡°Liar! You cannot smell them from here!¡± Shouted Cherie.


    ¡°Yes, I can! You¡­ you lia¡¯!¡±


    The sisters¡¯ noise made Ivy lose her concentration, but she didn¡¯t mind. Cherie was not much older than Per, but still under ten, she usually behaved like any adult. She was responsible and a hard worker. When Pablo explained to her that Ivy needed to train, she took the responsibility to do all her work without a complaint, but even with such a level of maturity, her little sister always put her back to the age she was supposed to be. The two were adorable, and their company during every single day since she arrived was definetly what she¡¯d miss the most.


    She was back to her practice when Mhen¡¯s dog announced Pablos¡¯ arrival with a loud barking. ¡°Is that the ¡®Cymet¡¯ defense?¡± He said, removing a small box from the bag he tossed over the table. ¡°Horrible! Legs further apart, raise your arm and hand over the hilt.¡± The overseer squatted in front of Perlisha, who was staring with sparkling eyes and a nervous trembling.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me like that, Perlisha?¡± .


    ¡°Cookies,¡± answered the little girl with another cute giggle. Pablo handled the box and taped her head before she rushed to share her newly gained prize with Cherie. Then, the overseer grabbed his own stick-sword and joined Ivy inside the circle.


    His guard was simple and loose. ¡°Show me a ¡®Dufort¡¯.¡± Ivy remembered the first stance she learned and straightened her body. Both legs together, weight over the right to dash the left at the side as soon as her stick-sword displaced his. Their moves were slow and heavily pronounced, to be sure all the steps were done perfectly.


    His next set of moves was of an attack Ivy remembered, but forgot the name. The Sword master moved his weapon, counting loudly with each strike and parry. His stick was hitting softly and giving enough time for Ivy to follow efficiently and with ease. Pablo finished with a foot forward and the arm half extended. She stepped back, knowing if the tip of her stick was left where it was, with a simple arm move, he¡¯d have full leverage advantage. ¡°Good.¡± He said as soon as she was in the ¡®Ravon¡¯ stance. ¡°Now, watch carefully.¡±


    The sword master made a slight foot move and twisted his wrist enough to position his blade on the other side of Ivy¡¯s. His body turned, leaving his left side closer and vulnerable.


    Ivy studied all details thoughtfully. Now Pablo¡¯s sword had a lever advantage, able to deflect her blade easily but, if she mimicked the wrist movement and positioned her weapon at the other side fast enough, he was done. As she did, Pablo grabbed her stick-sword at the forte and his weapon slid slowly until it reached her face. ¡°Now you¡¯re dead,¡±


    Ivy huffed and lost her guard to grab the little blackboard hanging from her waist. The chalk hit the board with frustrated strikes. ¡°I¡¯d cut your hand if you do that!¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°Maybe yes. Maybe not. But either way, you¡¯d be dead. Never leave your blade at hand reach. Keep your distance, little devil, keep your distance.¡±


    Mhen¡¯s dog barked and in a blink of an eye, Pablo tossed the sticks and sweep the ground with fast kicks. When the guard entered, there were no signs of the training cycle, and Ivy was already holding a basket of eggs Cherie had previously collected for her.


    ¡°Excuse me, Dom,¡± said the guard submissively, in a way they¡¯d never used with the other servants. ¡°The lord Master requires your presence in the Grand House. They can all finish for today.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back as soon as I check on my wife. Won¡¯t take long.¡± The guard nodded, and Pablo clapped his hands. ¡°Let¡¯s go girls, your Da is waiting.¡±


    Mhen was always staying longer than the rest, but he also used to leave the barn first, to drag his dog far away from the door and from the little girls, who were always terrified to walk any close to it.  Still, the growls of the annoying beast spooked the two, and they rushed down the slope, stopping halfway to finish devouring the cookies they had left. ¡°Your food work is getting better,¡¯¡¯ added the fencer instructor. ¡°Blade-work is also important. And more difficult to master.


    ¡°I have taught you just the tip, but there is much more. You¡¯ll have to ask our mutual friend to continue the training. And of course, practice, practice, practice.¡±


    He had unveiled to her all the secrets of fencing since the first day. Blade leverage, lines of attack, types of parries. The list was huge. But knowing all and mastering it was a journey that would take years.


    Pablo continued, as if he could read her mind. ¡°You¡¯ll need to learn it so well that your feet and arms will move without thinking. Your brain needs to always focus on what your opponent does. Then your body must react accordingly, without hesitation or mistake.¡±


    She wanted to write that it was easier to say than to do all that, but her arm and hand were numb and she just nodded and followed.


    ¡°That will keep you alive enough to study your enemy. Learn what they will do next and you will win. Let them guess your movements first, you lose. Easy as that.¡±


    Ivy huffed, with her eyes following Perlisha¡¯s clumsy run and Cherie skipping downhill, where Alphonsus, their father, was waiting. Alphonsus was a small man with a face punished by a life of hard labor that could easily mistake him for the girl¡¯s grandfather. He took off his wool hat at the sight of Pablo and bent slightly.


    ¡°Bye, bye! See you tomolo!¡± Shouted Perlisha as they walked away.


    As the girls played around the meadows following the dragging footsteps of their dad, the sun painted a canvas of reds and purples over the evening sky. ¡°He looks sad,¡± wrote Ivy on her board.


    Pablo looked behind him from over the shoulder to check the two guards were still at a suitable distance. ¡°Worried. If your escape goes south, blood will be spilled, and he cannot stop worrying about his girls. But I already have a plan for them.¡±


    Peh, who, like every day, was coming to help AhRia, joined them just before reaching the hut. The girl, this time, was carrying not only the water bucket and clean rags, but a heavy bag on her shoulder that made her walk sideways. Ivy hurried to help, getting a shy smile as her reward. Now, with her hands free, Peh took Pablo¡¯s palm and placed it on her forehead as a sign of appreciation.


    Ivy couldn¡¯t stop thinking about how that man, a foreigner from the far north, who had a position that should make him the most hated and distrusted amongst the slaves, was so loved by his people.


    The overseer opened the door to let Peh enter and raised an eyebrow when Ivy didn¡¯t follow. ¡°What is it?¡± He asked.


    Ivy wrote slowly, doubting if she truly should. ¡°I wonder how you make everyone like you. I wish I could.¡±


    Pablo caressed his mustache while searching for an answer. ¡°Do they? I truly don¡¯t know if that¡¯s true. I am just¡­ me.¡±


    As Ivy crossed the door frame, the overseen spoke again, lowering his voice, trying to not disturb the calm of the inside. ¡°I was a blow-beater in my youth. It¡¯s true. I suppose I changed when I became the target of bigger bullies. What I¡¯m trying to say is, there will always be people that don¡¯t like you, no matter what you do. So aim to be a person you like. Someone you are proud of. Easy as that.¡±


    Peh pulled up a dress by the sleeves and placed it right in front of Ivy under Ria¡¯s watchful eye. ¡°That will do,¡± Pablo¡¯s wife said. ¡°You have similar height. I will only need to do a few retouches and with one of your cauls, no one will notice.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s frown received a prompt explanation from her sword master, who talked carefully while watching through the window. ¡°Your friends are almost ready. When the night of bells arrives, Peh will come here as usual, but you will leave instead. I sometimes bring the guards some rice wine from the Grand Master and we always chat further from the house so as not to disturb Ria. They won¡¯t notice. Then you will go to Kamalu¡¯s hut, the one closer to the south trail, and wait for me. The rest will be as easy as fencing against a drunkard.¡±


    Ivy took a deep breath, trying her best to show a hint of optimism. To Pablo, everything was as easy as fencing anything that moved. He was one of the best sword masters in the Nor¡¯Wes and to him, the world of the sword was indeed easy. But everything else was just pure optimism. He was a man who had achieved a lot with hard work and persistence and also thanks to believing in himself and in his abilities. Something Ivy wished to emulate. But she was a nobody. An insecure and inexperienced girl that used to blame others for her own mistakes. Someone who few liked. Someone whom she herself didn¡¯t like.


    With Pablo¡¯s footsteps receding towards the Grand Mansion and Peh¡¯s hasty hands putting on her the dress, Ivy realized how little it mattered what other people thought. It was she and only she who had to live with herself.


    With the little time left, she was going to learn from that man the true skill of the sword, and with the help of him and all those wonderful people around her,  she was going to shape a new Ivy. An Ivy to be proud of.

 Ch31 - A tale from the NorWes: The tiger of Linee (AhFueng)

    At the back of the wagon, AhFueng writhed in despair. The agonizing groans of the other survivors had pierced his mind and even after they had all succumbed to the exhausted journey in different ways, he still felt the moans in his head. Six. Only six had been sent to the south base, the one halfway between the hospital and Linee. He was exhausted, but closing his eyes would only bring back the nightmares. The fire, the bombs, the screams. His eyes watered and his hands shook uncontrollably. Only AhJoy¡¯s caressed touch prevented his entire body from adding to the tremors.


    Fueng''s sadness was overwhelming and not even seeing his brother, best friend and soulmate alive, could cheer him up in the slightest.


    Joy didn¡¯t have time to get a new leg. And he''d never have. The miracle doctor was dead, everyone was dead. All except six. Six soldiers he pulled out from the burning carcass of the hospital by himself.


    When they both first arrived at the university of miracles, months ago, Fueng was injured in the arm and after a fast healing, he remained there for his friend. No officer managed to push him away. Some tried, and they regret it. For an entire month he tried to bring back the old cheerful AhJoy he knew, but the nightmare he was in, even during the day, was deep and dark. A bit of Joy returned though. Thanks to a man they met in the recovery wing. A sailor from the Sou¡¯Est whos arms were made anew by the magical doctor. That stranger named Hafiz, infused Joy with his own courage and hope and for that, he became now and forever a new brother to Fueng. A brother he was going to break as deeply and irreparably as himself.


    When the wagon stopped, marines soon rushed to put the injured down. He stepped into the site without help. His injuries were not physical.


    The military camp was a wasp nest hit by a stone; a clear sign the news of Herjard attack had arrived. Men rushing up and down without an obvious purpose made Fueng doubt whether the army was going to withdraw or counterattack, wishing the generals would choose the first.


    The soldiers entered the aid tent and put Joy on a ground level stretcher. Fueng knelt down beside him and waited. He didn¡¯t want to get up. He didn¡¯t want to find his other brother and break his heart. At last, knowing there was not much time left, he found the courage to do so. ¡°I¡¯m coming back.¡± He told Joy in their native language, an old dialect from the northerner Dragon island. ¡°You stay here and rest. They will send you to the city in a fancy wagon.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°We will meet there. Then we will sail in a big ship away from here.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°No general will stop us from returning home. We¡¯ll sail South East. Away from this.¡±


    Fueng, like a soul in pain, dragged his feet throughout the military camp that much to his dismay, seemed to prepare for battle. Next to a campfire he found Hafiz sitting on a log, next to embers that no longer heated stew and to a broken guitar, which no longer played songs to encourage the men. Soldiers and sailors were arguing heatedly around him. Hafiz, unlike the others, with hands over his face, was lost in thoughts Fueng had no doubt they weren¡¯t nice.


    ¡°Brother,¡± Fueng said.


    In other circumstances, like every time they saw each other, Hafiz would have called out his name and thrown himself into a hug. But this time his friend only raised a lost and tearful look. ¡°Fueng¡­ you survived!¡± Hafiz¡¯s expression, which was filled with hope for an instant, vanished like smoke after carefully studying an expression of obvious grief. Hafiz raised slowly and gripped him by the shirt. Fueng¡¯s brother closed his eyes tightly trying to contain the tears. ¡°Tell me, tell me Joy and Claudia are fine. Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Claudia dead, brother.¡± Fueng said in the little common tongue he knew.


    Hafiz turned his face to the side, hiding his sorrow. ¡°Maybe¡­¡± he mumbled.


    Fueng¡¯s intestines turned upside down as the memory of the nurse crushed by the big rocks crossed his mind. The memory of trying to get her out, the screams of the doctor, the fire devouring the ceiling. the chaos. ¡°No. I see my own eyes. I.. I sorry.¡±


    Hafiz fell over his knees asking no more. He was not a man who wasted time lying to himself and Fueng¡¯s word was sacred. And he never lied.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be. The front line is in Luz! Their artillery can¡¯t reach that far!¡± shouted a soldier with golden hair.


    ¡°You talk like a rookie!¡± A sailor who seemed to be from the island of Tampraparni yelled at his mate. ¡°You¡¯ve seen the balloons. You¡¯ve seen their ironclads. What makes you think they haven¡¯t created such a type of gun?¡± The golden-haired soldier looked at the ground without being able to respond. ¡°Look at our new weapons. The fire backpacks, the puckle guns¡­ everything¡¯s a copy of Herjard¡¯s innovations!¡±


    ¡°Why do we have to go?¡± interrupted a young sailor with dimples and curly hair. ¡°Let the troops of Morvede or Tresc go. We are Navy men!¡±


    ¡°They have already gone. Little remains of the regiments you mention.¡± The lugubrious words of an old soldier who joined the bonfire froze everyone present. ¡°Linee is evacuating civilians. And Herjard¡¯s artillery is reaching the foothills of Parsh. Either we stop them, or Linee¡¯s people won¡¯t have time to leave.¡±


    The silence was only broken by the crackling of the embers. The dimpled young sailor spoke again, this time in whispers that showed embarrassment and doubt. ¡°But, we are sailors¡­ I don¡¯t know about fighting in the field ha-¡°


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Tommy. We¡¯re going anyway.¡± Hafiz cut him short, as he had gotten up amid the tumult of men. His brother was a tall man by southern standards. Still, compared to the average men of the NorWes, his was a height that did not stand out much, but in that instant, Fueng saw a giant among ants. ¡°It¡¯s not Linee what¡¯s down that road. It¡¯s our wives, our children. Father, mothers, brothers and sisters. Thousands of defenseless people. It doesn¡¯t matter if you know nothing about fighting. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t know how to use a bread knife, damn it! Are you scared? Everyone of us here are afraid. It doesn¡¯t matter! You don¡¯t want to die? None of us do either. I¡¯m pretty sure we¡¯re all going to do it tonight. And still, we¡¯re all going. Because we have to stop that artillery no matter what.¡±


    The men around the fire were infused with raging courage by a man Fueng knew he had lost all hope for living. ¡°Linee people need time,¡± Shouted Hafiz. ¡°And It is our duty to give it to them!¡±


    The roaring spur pushed the crowd to move, few hesitatingly, but most with a vigor that seemed lost minutes prior. A young officer stood over a bucket to shout orders for the upcoming battle, but no men from the fireplace group listened. They all followed the southerner with metal arms. Fueng did as well although terrified to go back to hell. Joy was safe, and his duty now was to protect the other brother, no matter what. After all, Hafiz was a sailor, and he was going to need the experience and expertise of a trench dog like him.


    The thought of the front lines hit like a cannonball. Fueng felt a freezing sweat fall down his neck. His legs trembled and his vision spined. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Asked Hafiz, who stopped to check on him. Fueng nodded, but that didn¡¯t convince his friend, who pulled him gently to the side. ¡°Fueng, you shouldn¡¯t be coming.¡±


    ¡°You remember officers want I far from Joy? I go. I no lie. I go.¡±


    Hafiz smirked and tapped his shoulder. He knew him well. AhFueng was a man who never lied. And a man with unbreakable will.


    Next to wagons with their horses ready, there were tables with dozens of weapons. The soldiers were all running to arm themselves and jump into the cars without wasting any time. Unlike the rest, Fueng took his time to choose. The options were many ; old flint muskets, wheel locks, multishot rifles, and he didn¡¯t want to make the wrong choice. The primary option of most of the soldiers as the pass by was the Heros 22 rifle, a weapon that was a cheap copy of the Herjard Dreysar needle gun. The 22 was an accurate and long-range weapon, but it often jammed. As soon as he put his eyes on it, Fueng grabed a small carbine from the Marquesade. A weapon that wouldn¡¯t explode in his face when muddy. ¡°You won¡¯t hit anything with that one,¡± a young boy from the other side of the table blustered. Fueng stared with such intensity that scared the boy.


    With his eyes stabbed on the little soldier, he slapped a box of rounds and strode to the wagon where Hafiz was sitting, beside some of the sailors who had been arguing around the fire. None were talking now. Fueng knew well what they were going to face and if any of those poor souls didn¡¯t know it yet, they began to have a good idea.


    The transport started with cracks of wood and neighs of horses. The men staggered from side to side in a silence Fueng appreciated and that he missed when Tommy broke it with complaints. ¡°Why don¡¯t they surrender the city?¡±


    ¡°You dumb? You know what they did in Albis?¡± Said Allan, a friend of Hafiz who had a leg replacement. Fueng didn¡¯t know him personally, but if Hafiz trusted the man, it was enough for him to do as well. Tommy, on the other hand, was deeply irritating and with a bayonet within reach of him, he had to close his eyes and clench his fist to avoid a stream of dark thoughts. The thoughts of the monster within.


    As much as he wished to silence the kid, it was not the time to skin a skittish soldier who was fighting alongside them and to Tommy¡¯s luck, he learned to control the Beast a long time ago.


    Allan didn¡¯t stop the talking and his chatting about Herjard¡¯s atrocities turned into funny stories on his sail ship as soon as he realized the men were uneasy with the former. His voice, deep and slow, put Fueng into a deep sleep.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    He dreamed about his daddy. A warm and kind man who loved his wife and always cared of his son. Little Fueng was playing in the rice fields while the old man was dipping his hand deep into the mud. Mummy brought from the hut a pot with green tea and they rested under the big oak, sharing stories of monkey warriors and dragon princesses. It was a happy memory that never existed. As made up as any other dream he cherished and, to him, as real as it could be.


    The rocking of the car stopped, and the yelling of the officers began. Fueng snorted and jumped down first, focused and ready as if no sleeping had ever happened. ¡°We arrived? We just departed the camp!¡± said Tommy. Fueng wrinkled his nose as the monster proposed to slice the kid¡¯s throat in the middle of the battle, when everyone else would be busy.


    They were on a small hill with forest at each side. At the end of the slope Fueng could see the lights of the enemy lines in the distance. ¡°They no scared. They know distance their guns better.¡± he said to Hafiz.


    An officer screamed right next to him, making his ear hurt. The monster whispered words of bloody retaliation he ignored. ¡°This is the new frontline fellas! From this dimpled man to the left, you all go to the forest to prevent surrounding. All the rest move to the end of the trenches over there and help finish it. Move, Move!¡±


    The trench was a long narrow digging that divided the hill from forest to forest. Fueng had seen bigger and better built and this one, with no wooden reinforcements, no underground rooms, was just a long hole in the ground that would not last an hour of shelling. ¡°We volunteer forest.¡± he said to the officer.


    ¡°You volunteer?" Mocked the officer. "Shut up and follow the tin man, beany!¡±


    The beast within growled in silence. In the front lines, where it was born, it was stronger. It was like Father. His hand tightened on the rifle, ready to slam the butt when the soft touch of Hafiz¡¯s hand dampened the anger. Tamed the beast. War had made him a despicable being like Father, but it didn¡¯t break Hafiz. Hafiz was still a kind and warm man; like Daddy.


    ¡°Why do you want to go to the forest?¡± Asked his brother, as they trotted through the twisting ditch that was turning into a puddle of mud with drizzle falling over them.


    ¡°No shelling in forest. I no like shelling.¡± he Answered. Every splash of his boots reminded him of other battles. The stench of rotten or burnt flesh. The squeaking of the rats and the buzzing of the flies. Fueng stopped suddenly to puke. Hafiz turned and silently waited.


    ¡°I, ok.I ok. No lie. Just need breath.¡± His brother pushed to continue walking with a gentle touch. They both did, but slowly, not caring about the upcoming onslaught any more. ¡°My friend,¡± Hafiz breathed. ¡°When all this is over, we will go sailing together. I know how much you and Joy want to learn and how much you want to see the rest of the world.¡±


    ¡°We go adventure?¡± asked Fueng after cleaning his mouth with a spit. Hafiz nodded and for a moment he felt warm in that cold, wet night. He knew it was all a lie, like his memories. None of them would survive, but it didn¡¯t matter.


    The wait, while huddled on the ground, was numbing and soon the gabs began to shoosh both fear and nerves. ¡°Yu¡¯know how long we need to¡¯weit? For de¡¯city to evacuate?¡± asked a sailor with Kiazan robes.


    ¡°A day, maybe two. We can do it fellas. We can do it.¡± mumbled Allan between prayers whispered at the star pendant over his lips.


    The sky lit up with a quick flash. ¡°That¡¯s thunder, isn¡¯t it?¡± asked a young mate from the right. It was, but before Fueng or any other had time to answer, the cannons of Herjard began a rhythm of drums that raised gasps, prayers and moans. To him, it didn¡¯t feel as threatening as he remembered at first. His opinion soon changed when the first blast shook the ground in front of them. What followed was a raw madness that felt horribly familiar. The dragons of Hanan tearing up the sky, the giants of Thse shaking the land with their dance and the old demons of Ork-amug deafening the men with their laughing.


    Fueng curled and hugged his rifle, trying to remember any of his fake memories, as he always did in those situations. A shell hit close, and the ground collapsed, burying him alive. Even under a pile of dirt, the explosions were loud and terrifying. He coughed and his mouth filled with dirt. The need for air reminded him of the day Mother walked the seashore to never return. The day she sold her soul to the gods of the deep to punish that village of mute accomplices. To make the deal that killed the Monster.


    The suffocation was exactly as the one inside the giant wave that devoured all but him. That day, it was the hand of Joy who pulled him out of the water and it was the hand of his other brother that pulled him from the dirt now. ¡°Damn, are you ok?¡± asked Hafiz almost inaudibly.


    Fueng spit sand and nodded, curling up into a ball to wait helplessly for the end of the first wave. When the cannon shots from the hill''s foot stopped, the surrounding explosions faded to silence.


    ¡°That¡¯s all what you got? Ah!¡± screamed one of the surviving soldiers. From the wrecked trench came out shouts of defiance and hope. Screams of victory and laughs of euphoria.


    He wanted to tell them that was just a small brake to let them feel safe. A time to cool the artillery and let the rabbits, unsuspecting, come out of their burrows. His jaw was clenched and his body cramped, tensed like a statue waiting for a hammer to turn it to rubble.


    The thunders from afar returned shortly and with them the incessant blasts that shattered the world around. The second wave was more fierce than the first. Mud and gravel were flying everywhere and the intense noise of the explosions had turned into an incessant beeping. ¡°Daddy,¡± he murmured. He just wanted to go back to his village. To his hut. Not the real ones, but the ones he created in his mind. He closed his irritated eyes and prayed to see daddy¡¯s warm and kind eyes. Instead, the gaze that awaited him was Father¡¯s. The look of the Monster. Fueng¡¯s body succumbed to the despair and trembled uncontrollably. Still, he managed not to scream. He would not snap in front of his brother. Not in front of the others.


    When the second wave finished, there was no trench. Only holes filled with water, corpses and survivors. Even with the incessant whistling in his ears, Fueng could hear screams and gunshots from the forest. The battle there was close. Herjard would surround them soon if the third wave didn¡¯t wipe them out completely.


    ¡°Sir Sheldon is dead and Mr. Huard too. Who is in charge here?¡± asked a small man who had come crawling faster than Fueng could run.


    ¡°Noone,¡± shouted Allan after the few presents shared stares side to side.


    ¡°Center and right side are asking for orders. Who is in command?¡± asked the newcomer again. Hafiz stood and left his hole, standing on the edge and inspecting the surroundings as if no enemy could touch him.


    ¡°Are you mad?¡± screamed Allan. ¡°Get down! You¡¯ll get yourself killed!¡±


    A bullet cut the air close enough Fueng could hear. The threat did not intimidate Hafiz, who continued inspecting the horizon with a frown. ¡°Tell Them we will charge downhill as soon as the first cannon shoots.¡± Hafiz said, sliding down the sandy slope. ¡°Everyone runs downhill until halfway, to the ruins of that shepherd¡¯s hut. Then we will turn to the forest and catch Herjard¡¯s flanks by surprise. Remaining men on the right go to the other woods. Tell the center to divide into two groups.¡±


    The man that came crawling left the same way, with no questioning. The idea of leaving those grave-like holes sure seemed fine to him as well as to everyone else.


    Hafiz turned towards Fueng with a sweet voice but with eyes dirsty for blood. ¡°After this. Sailing adventures.¡± his friend said. Fueng smirked, but his heart was worried. Was his Brother going to become another monster like him? Another Father?


    While the others grew in exitement and desire for a fight, Fueng disheartened. His focus was lost, his experience forgotten. As the first shell fell, the men screamed and rushed downhill but he hesitated. Urged by shame, he clumsily jumped into the open field and stumbled. The next projectiles hit when he recovered his footing and charged. Everyone was already far away, running and shouting against a curtain of bullets, all except him and Allan, who was not used to his new leg yet.


    Hafiz¡®s friend turned at him and beckoned with encouragement before disappearing completely with a blast. The explosion sent Fueng back to the starting line. He landed in a shell hole with rain freezing his burned face. There was no part of his body that didn¡¯t hurt, but as he snuggled like a baby, he realized he was still in one piece. ¡°Daddy! Daddy!¡± Tears filled his irritated eyes and he could still hear his sobbing though perforated ears. ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Daddy didn¡¯t reply. To his screams, there was only the chortle of Father. That terrible sound he once swore to forget. With the world exploding around, helpless and all alone, Fueng snapped. Shattered to realize how weak he was. Ruptured to the understanding the only strength he had was for the monster. Severed to see that he had become the same as Father. And to all that, his real old man was laughing.


    ¡°I¡¯m not like you!¡± he screamed to the sky. ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± He turned face down and crawled through the mud. Pulling, growling, ignoring the pain of a broken leg and the coughing of a broken rib. The shells were falling closer and closer, but he was not scared of the danger. He was not worried about the pain. He only wanted to run away from the Monsters. When the offensive ceased, he continued just as fiercely and he did not succumb to exhaustion until well past the hill, well past the wagons. On the other side, way down and far from hell, there were some small tarps for the wounded. Fueng continued to slide like a vermin little by little and none of the doctors and nurses recognized that lump of mud as a human being until he was already a few feet from the first tent.


    A young man in a white bandana hurried over, inspecting him even more quickly. From all the bruises, cuts and burns, the medic did little more than clean the wounds with water. For his arm, he took a long rag and pinned his limb across the chest. There was no time for superficial injuries. The bombardment was over and the forest battles, too. In the small field, large numbers of wounded were gathering, and many needed more urgent first aid.


    Fueng wandered slowly, searching amongst the ones returning the face of his brother. In doing so, he picked what happened from the new arrivals.


    The right forest was the witness of a terrible fight on equal forces that lasted until recently. But on the left flank, Herjard troops struck over a wall of brave resistance, and didn¡¯t see the hammer hitting from behind. That hammer, the soldiers kept saying, was led by a man with metal arms. A force of nature that swept out of his path any enemy that crossed him.


    The tales and gossips that reached the medical tents were as varied as absurd. Some said that man punched a Herjard soldier through. Others said they had seen him bend a cannon with his prosthesis. Snapped a tree with an elbow. Cut an enemy in two with a single blow. From feat to feat, Hafiz and his group of men had cleared the forest and caught the artillery by surprise, capturing half the cannons and forcing the enemy to destroy the rest before fleeing like rats. The impossible victory, against all odds was thanks to a man the camp started to cal the Tiger, like the hero of the old tales.


    ¡°He¡¯s not from Ujan,¡± Fueng snapped towards a young man roaring Hafiz¡¯s new nickname.


    ¡°Does it matter? I saw him take five men with his bare hands. What a beast! He is a tiger indeed, Linee¡¯s tiger!¡±


    A beast. A monster. The war broke his brother like it did to him, after all. With sadness, Fueng resigned himself to the thought. After all, it was to be expected after having lost his beloved Claudia.


    Soon a crowd approached, surrounding a man they acclaim like a king. Hafiz walked straight up to Fueng, like giant surrounded by bugs, with tired but steady steps. Completely covered in blood and sludge, he was indeed the image of a beast. The sight put a dreaded Fueng to his knees, terrified to look into his brother¡¯s face and find the eyes of Father.


    Hafiz grabbed him by the shoulders, and their gaze met. There was no monster. Instead, he saw sadness and pain. ¡°We are going to sail around the world soon brother, promise,¡± Hafiz said, embracing him into a hug. Fueng smiled. Not even the war managed to broke his brother. He''d always be that warm and kind man who loved Claudia, and who would take care of him.

 Ch32 - The raid I (Ivy)

    It had already been hours since the nightfall and Ivy couldn¡¯t sleep a wink. On the other side of the hut, Kamalu, Peh¡¯s father, was snoring heavily. hE was a calm man, who, unlike her, didn¡¯t seem like anything could make him nervous.


    The news of the rescue had arrived that same day, as soon as she entered Pablo¡¯s hut after a long session of training, and although Ivy was completely sure her sword-master knew about it much earlier, he kept the secret by himself.


    The trick of switching with Peh had worked perfectly. When Ivy left Ria¡¯s hut, who seemed to be happy that she was leaving, the two guards did not stop chatting and drinking wine to check on her and, in no time, she was hiding with Kamalu in the closest roof to the port road. Pablo had told her the guards took their job seriously during the first hours of the night shift, and was common to see the lights moving up and down the dirt roads time to time, but as the hours passed, half of the guards would lose their sense of responsibility and hid in remote corners to snooze or drink until morning.


    After a light knock on the door, Kamalu jumped silently towards the window. He then took a bucket and fishing rod and motioned his head to order Ivy to open the door. Pablo was waiting for them outside, wrapped in a brown poncho. The night was cool, and Ivy greeted the breeze with chills. She searched for the blackboard, committed to ask Pablo at least one of the many questions she had in mind since the afternoon, but her mentor spoke to Kamalu before she could start. ¡°Thanks for your help,¡± Pablo said.


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem.¡± replied Peh¡¯s father, in a voice as calm as his movements through the dock¡¯s trek. ¡°You free many. She free. We no sheep, Dom. We fight.¡±


    Pablo sighed. ¡°I hope there won¡¯t be any fight tonight, my dear friend.¡±


    Ivy¡®s questions burned in her mouth. She had no clue of what was going on. Pablo held his secrets annoyingly tight. She was only told to be ready for anything, and despite that, the hearing of a fight caught her by surprise. A surprise that increased her nervousness.


    Taking his time to get around each corner, Kamalu was walking in front, lighting the way with his oil lamp. At a suitable distance from them he was well visible from afar, purposely to put the eyes of any incoming patrol over him and not on the two slippery shadows walking behind. Kamalu used to go fish for squid often and shared many of his catches with the soldiers, so they let him wonder. As he arrived at the crossroad, Peh¡¯s father studied the surroundings and motion a sign Ivy didn¡¯t understand. Then, with no further words, put the overseer¡¯s hand over his forehead and continued towards the docks.


    Without the lantern, soon Ivy¡¯s eyes adjusted to the darkness of a crescent moon night. The trail to the fortress was nothing more than a goat¡¯s path surrounded by undergrowth that barely allowed a glimpse of the massive karst mountain covering half of the sky stars. Pablo was advancing nimbly; a remarkable feat for someone without the night vision she enjoyed. ¡°Watch your step.¡± he whispered every time he stepped over a dry leaf or crashed a stick. She followed in complete silence, having given up any intention of asking anymore and, dedicating her thoughts to Perlisha and Cherie. The two little girls didn¡¯t know anything about the escape and had said a goodbye until tomorrow. A saddening burden on Ivy¡¯s heart she couldn¡¯t get rid off.


    Pablo ducked down and raised his hand, which returned Ivy to the tension of the dangerous moment she was deep in. Behind a bush, huddled as best they could, the two watched as the light from two torches made the path brighter and brighter. The two guards walked noisily and panting, without even lifting their eyes from the ground. Hurrying steps made it clear they were not where they wanted to be, and they wanted to reach as soon as possible to their hiding holes.


    When the road darkened, Pablo tugged Ivy¡¯s arm. ¡°We¡¯re lucky. That will be the only patrol around for hours.¡± He said with a volume she didn¡¯t consider safe enough. ¡°Your friends are waiting for us. Before the gate to the stairs.¡± Pablo nodded towards a barely visible string of torchlights of the rock-digged stairs that undulated up the mountain. The only access to a fortress that guarded the entire bay with batteries of dozens of cannons.


    The noises of the rainforest creatures suddenly fell silent with a call from the undergrowth. Ivy couldn¡¯t see whoever was calling them. ¡°Pst¡­ here.¡± repeated another voice, one that its familiarity made her heart jump. ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Macha said, coming out to the small clearing with steady steps. He was covered in mud and had a tired but joyful expression. He stopped in front of her with a huge welcoming smile she returned with a student hug that caught him by surprise. He blew with relief. ¡°I¡¯m happy you are fine, ¡°he whispered, squeezing her back. ¡°You cut your hair, uh?¡±


    Upon releasing him, she inspected her surroundings to find a couple of men she didn¡¯t recognize and whom she immediately tagged as troublesome. ¡°Where is Em?¡± she asked, frowning at the two newcomers. The sight of Oleg and another of Ced Rangers appearing from the brush did not reassure her. Macha, who was good at reading people, noticed her unease.


    ¡°We came with some dangerous fellas, but our safety is guaranteed. Do not worry.¡± Macha said, pointing at a man with bushy hair and a broad grin that didn¡¯t cajole Ivy at all.


    She moved her hands to repeat her question, but Macha was staring at Pablo with a silly look. ¡°My name is Macha.¡± mumbled him. The overseer, glancing at the bodyguards with the same distrust that Ivy professed to them, paid little attention to the boy and introduced himself with a whisper and a quick handshake.


    ¡°Someone is coming,¡± interrupted the grinning man.


    At about time they all returned to the thick vegetation, a panting Alphonsus reached the height of their hide out. Pablo was the first to get up, partly because of the great surprise of seeing a man who was ordered to remain with his daughters and also to stop Macha¡¯s bodyguards, who seemed eager to jump to the jugular of the poor soul.


    ¡°Alphonsus! What the hell are you doing here?¡± Pablo blurted out, not caring one bit the gate guards could hear.


    ¡°AhRia! Jeremiah, take to the Grand Master house!¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­ what?¡± Pablo babbled, almost falling when tripping over a branch.


    ¡°Jeremiah come to your hut with many men, many weapon. They take Peh too. I need to find Kamalu!¡±


    Unable to hide his anguish, Pablo turned to Ivy. Only a slight movement with the hand and the tension of the lips were enough for a farewell. Frozen in confusion, Ivy watched her mentor and Alphonsus run toward the village. The thought of helping him came too late, almost when they were out of sight, and as soon as she stepped forward the gentle but firm grip from Macha stopped her. ¡°What are you doing? We need to go. Dawn will be over us soon!¡±


    Ivy jerked out of her grasp and stepped further only to stop at the sound of pistol shots in the distance. Oleg and his ranger looked around nervously, while the man with the perm approached them with palms up. ¡°I think that¡¯s coming from the beach.¡±


    Ivy gave the bodyguard a defiant look, which he answered with an irritating wink. From the forest, many strangers suddenly appeared around her. They all gave her the same bad feeling as the first two.


    ¡°Who are these people?¡± she asked. With a new glance around her, Ivy didn¡¯t need an answer. The lizard tattoo was visible on many of them. How Macha had managed not only not to be killed, but even more so how he had brought them to that damned island was now the big question she wanted to be answered, but there was no time. The shots repeated with more intensity and were followed by even louder whistles.


    ¡°That¡¯s an alarm. We need to act quickly.¡± Said a man with huge earrings and a red bandana over his scalp.


    Macha tousled his hair. ¡°Damn it! What do we do, Oleg?¡±.


    Nervously, Ivy pulled Macha¡¯s shirt. ¡°Why is Em not here? Where is he? Where is Ced?¡±


    ¡°We crossed a submerged passage. Em couldn¡¯t come. He and Ced are on the ship. Do not wo-¡±


    ¡°We should go back to the beach, Abect. We help the rest overtake any guards they are fighting.¡± interrupted Oleg.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid, ranger. Before we all reach, the beach will be a nest of guards from the southern outpost! We need to bring the ships. Your men. And we need to take the fortress for that!¡± shouted the man with the red bandana, whom Oleg referred as Abect.


    ¡°But we don¡¯t know how bad is-¡± Mumbled Oleg.


    ¡°Boss! Broccoli!¡± someone yelled from the brush. Abect and the curly-haired man turned to a pair of panting buckos who were stumbling towards them, completely drenched and out of breath.


    ¡°The beach is taken!¡± one of them said. ¡°The Bull, Hadds and Piranha are dead!¡±


    Oleg stepped to the side, close to Macha. ¡°My people? Where are my men?¡±


    ¡°They have fallen, Sir. All of them!¡±


    ¡°Time is key, Maes,¡± said the man nicknamed Broccoli with a calmness that was out of place. ¡°With the fortress standing, there are no ships. Without them, we have no escape.¡±


    Oleg closed his eyes and nodded. Abect clapped and roared a maleficent laugh. ¡°Avast ye, fellas! We¡¯re going to take down a fortress!¡± More buccaneers appeared from the jungle with chests and bags. Broccoli, the only one that was not buzzing around like a fly, took his time studying Ivy, with his usual fake smile and lying eyes. As she snorted loudly, he awoke from whatever wicket thoughts he was in and spoke to the rangers with an annoying fatherly tone.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    ¡°You, your man and Maes Macha will stay here at safety,¡± he said. ¡°Following my men up to the fortress is too dangerous. As soon as your blue fighters clear the docks, I¡¯ll escort you back to the rest of your people.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the plan, then I¡¯ll meet you in the docks when Em and Ced arrive,¡± she signed, stepping a little further.


    ¡°What¡­ where are you¡­ what are you planning?¡± asked Macha, completely misplaced. Oleg tried to grab her, but froze at her frown. The ranger knew her well: her stubbornness and her unusually powerful punch. Ivy looked at the road with a terrible feeling inside. Pablo was far gone uphill, and the only thing she was sure was she had to help him. She had to protect the girls, the people from the plantation.


    ¡°No, wait. Wait!¡± Macha¡¯s complaint was futile. Ivy was already on the run to catch his mentor. She ran as fast as she could. Oleg followed her, but he was far away and, with the night still over them, his pursuit was blind and clumsy. Passing the small hill, she heard more shots and screams. She turned to the fortress, but they didn¡¯t come from there. The fight was in the main village. Her heart squeezed, and she pushed her legs to the limit.


    At the crossroad there were a couple of guards, lingering at one side, too scared or too cowardly to join their fellows in the village. They didn¡¯t notice Ivy until it was too late. The first flew towards a tree with ivy¡¯s push, dropping unconscious immediately. The second released his musket and raised his hands, but that didn¡¯t save him from a well-done punch at the guts that left him gasping on the ground. Ivy took a saber from the former and rushed away, only looking back to check they were still down and unarmed. Oleg was nowhere to be seen, and that somehow relieved her.


    The village was engulfed in a skirmish between servants with shovels and picks and soldiers with sabers and spears. On the other side, next to his home, Pablo was fighting three cutlasses with a knife. Luckily for the servants, the fire weapons of the Tampra were old, tedious and slow to reload, so none of the remaining guards seem to want to waste time with such. They had used their fire power well enough, though. Ivy could see many servants dead on the ground, and the sight enraged her.


    She faced a charging man with a bayoneted musket and released all her anger with a blow that broke the parrying gun in two. Her saber sparkled and bent.


    The man fell on his back and cried. He was at her mercy. She raised her blade, blinded by her anger, determined to strike when the shouts for help made her turn. Kamalu, lying on the ground, was locked in a life-or-death embrace with a soldier who was pushing a dagger to his neck with the full weight of his corpulent body. Ivy didn¡¯t hesitate for a second to leave her prey and attacked the assailant, who saw her immediately and with an agile roll, got up with the dagger and a short sword he skillfully picked up from the ground.


    Her new opponent was good, his feet nimble and in position. Ivy tried to remember attacks and counterattacks, but everything Pablo had taught her seemed to be gone. The soldier sliced from above and her feet acted quickly and without thinking. The short sword suddenly changed direction and struck from below and to the side, almost hitting her in the leg. Ivy parried the next two attacks without paying attention to a foot that, sinking into the sand, launched a cloud of dust directly at her face.


    Blinded and coughing, she realized she was doomed. With a simple trick, she had lost her first duel and was going to die. Panic made her swing the sword around her as if it were a toy in the hands of a toddler. She felt shame as the well stopped her retreat. When she managed to open her itchy eyes, her soul crumbled. Kamalu, who had grabbed the soldier by the feet to stop his advance, was impaled on a sword that was meant to kill her instead.


    With a muffled cry that tightened her abnormal mouth strings, Ivy let out the rest of her hatred toward those soldiers who would never again have any shred of mercy from her. The saber released Kamalu¡¯s back to slash at her head, but Ivy ducked in time. She wasn¡¯t a swords woman, but it wasn¡¯t the first time she had faced someone. There was no true skill in her movements anymore, just her good old fighting. The saber didn¡¯t strike again. Its handler took Ivy¡¯s kick straight to the groin, and before he could let out a cry of pain, a fist dislodged his jaw. His head hit the ground hard, and Ivy¡¯s fist hit it twice more, even harder. She didn¡¯t mean to stop, but another cry stopped her from slaughter. Alphonsus and two more were charging a platoon of soldiers who were aiming their rifles at her. That group was not there before, and she had not seen them arrive. The cursing of Alphonsus and mates turned the barrels towards them and once more, deadly threats meant for her, hit others she swore to protect.


    This time she shouted out an inhuman subtle sound, an animal squeal that she hadn¡¯t heard in years. The soldiers scrambled to reload their muzzle loaded guns but hearing another group of brave slaves approaching, broke ranks and fled like cowardly rats.


    The village fight was over and the only ones standing were servants. It was a victory, but at what price? Ivy stumbled towards Kamalu¡¯s body and fell to her knees. Her eyes couldn¡¯t contain the tears. ¡°Ivy,¡± Alphonsus said dimly from behind her. He was clenching his bloody arm. The men who charged with him were not so lucky. ¡°You need help Pablo. He go uphill.¡±


    On the road, in front of the chicken¡¯s barn, there was the little figure of Pablo. The first lights of the dawn were gloomy, and the sky was grey and threatening with rain. Hanan fireworks bursted from the mountain. ¡°that sign fortress is taken. Ships attack port now. Soon more soldiers from other parts of island here. You need to hurry.¡±


    Ivy ran up the hill, but not as fast as she wanted. Her will was broken. As much as she wanted to go help Pablo, a sense of dreariness slowed her pace. Even with the head start he had gained and her pace, Ivy caught up with Pablo just past the barn. The overseer was limping to his left because of a cut above the knee. ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡± he said, panting heavily and with his eyes fixed on the road. Ivy stood in front, halting his limping. After stabbing the ground with her sword, she signed. ¡°I¡¯m not yet skilled with the sword, but I can help. You are hurt. Please let me help you.¡±


    Pablo glanced at the bended sword and blew. During the silence that followed, Ivy imagined the different reprimands that he¡¯d give her. ¡®You¡¯re not ready.¡¯, ¡®I don¡¯t need help.¡¯, ¡®What have you done to that sword?¡¯, ¡®Never drive steel into the ground.¡¯ there were many, but none were accurate.


    ¡°I don¡¯t speak handshake, little devil. I can still imagine what you¡¯re saying and know well enough how stubborn you are. Come on, there¡¯s no time to waste.¡±


    Ivy reached for her saber and Pablo grouted. ¡°Leave that there. You have punished that poor blade enough.¡± He tossed her a small flintlock and reprised his tired steps.


    ¡°You come only if you swear you¡¯ll do what I tell you, no matter what. yes or yes?¡± Walking at his side, she didn¡¯t do any effort to signal an answer. He was as stubborn as her and he never accepted a no for an answer.


    The sight of the white mansion disappeared with a curtain of sudden rain. Upon reaching an old cart full of straw, Pablo crouched down and continued stealthily to a wooden fence as white as the mansion. With the cover of the logs and the waterspout, the two entered through the gate opening towards a gigantic oak at the right side of the yard. A few steps from the old tree, the rain ended as suddenly as it started and completely exposed, Pablo gave Ivy a sudden and firm push. Welcome shots immediately felt down from the upper-floor windows. Ivy crumbled at cover in time as two lead balls hit the other side of the log. Pablo reached a bit later, cursing at the shooters. ¡°Cowards! Bastards! Come down a fight like men!¡±


    Bursts of laughter came through the broken windows. ¡°Nay, better no!¡± shouted the hoarse voice of J.J. ¡°Why don¡¯t you two come in? It¡¯s raining outside.¡±


    ¡°Damn,¡± Whispered Pablo as he checked the wound on his lower side. The blood was leaking between the fingers and his brown leggings were turning black.


    ¡®This is what you¡¯re gonna do: You enter the house and let me kill you. Or else,¡± Shouted J.J.


    ¡°I cannot run away from this one, dear Ivy,¡± Pablo mumbled softly, taking a break to catch his breath. ¡°My girls are there, and they need me. You will hide here and run to the docks like the seven Hells if any other but me comes back from that door.¡±


    Ivy shook her head as the overseer caught his breath. ¡°That was an order. No discussions. You gave me your word of honor.¡± Ivy didn¡¯t. she nodded side to side once more, and he snapped his teeth. ¡°I have one little chance of beating them. I swear I still can. But not if I have to check on you as well. Un¡­ understand? Now, little devil, stay here and wait for me.¡±


    ¡°You should ask ¡®or else what?¡¯¡± said J.J. ¡°Then I say. Or else I will shoot that wife of yours straight through her big, round belly.¡±


    Pablo sucked in a deep breath and bolted for the house as if his leg hadn¡¯t been cut or his stomach hadn¡¯t been hit. During the time he took to reach the porch, two bullets thundered from above, both hitting the gravel as he passed.


    Miraculously having avoided being shot for a second time, Pablo crossed the door with careful steps, ready sword in hand and proud chin up. Ivy was holding herself still. Her wishes were simple. Go help. But if Pablo said she would only hinder, it was because that was what she¡¯d do. The silence, which surely lasted a few seconds, felt endless, and after an anguish that she could barely contain, it finally broke. Windows flashed with the powder explosions. Screams of rage and pain echoed through the door. The silence returned for an ephemeral moment that lasted too long. More clashes of iron. More shouts of war. Cracks of glass, snaps of wood. And at last, the silence; returning to stay.


    Ivy badly wished Pablo to cross the doorframe, but no one did, only smoke. The rain returned as drizzle. At last, her nerves clouded her reason, and she took a step forward, aiming for the windows as if she really could hit someone.


    A silhouette appeared at the front door. Ivy craved it was Pablo, but it was no other than J.J. The sight of that hideous man mixed rage, fear, and disgust at the same time. Ivy pointed her gun at him. He was holding a gun, although the weapon was barely held by two fingers. Two crumbling steps into the porch and he fell on his knees, pressing a bloody hand over his chest. He coughed, and his lungs emptied slowly. The gun dropped at his side loudly.


    Ivy lingered with her aim at the man dead over his knees. Her eyes searched for survivors through the windows. Her heart screamed for Pablo¡¯s return.


    The electrifying shock hit her above the shoulder. She didn¡¯t feel the pain until well long after her back collapsed in the mud. Her left arm was unresponsive. When she tried to move it, stabbing pain engulfed her. Her right hand touched below the neck. It was wet and hot. J.J.¡¯s laugh was both terrifying and nauseating. Ivy pushed with her legs until the roots of the oak raised her head, scratching her skin deeply. J.J. still on his knees, was holding a smoking gun she didn¡¯t see before. Little by little he got up, helping himself with what he had at hand. ¡°I cannot believe you felt for that.¡± he said between chuckles.


    Slowly, JJ left the porch and walked into the yard. The light drizzle wiped his face clean of blood, blood that was not his. A crude trick that Ivy had totally fallen into. ¡°My boss wants you alive, no matter what. For that, many good men have died. Damn. I almost died. That overseer was a skillful devil. Give him¡¯dat.¡±


    Under a rain that reprised its former intensity, JJ stepped closer, taking from his rare sash another gun. Ivy pushed with her legs towards a tree that was too deep to be bothered by such a weak girl.


    His monstrous face didn¡¯t show remorse or guilt. Cold as ice, he hammered the gun and aimed. ¡°You are such an annoyance. A little spoiled brat, I must say.¡± The flint clicked, but the barrel spit nothing. Ivy blinked and JJ cursed. He threw the pistol over the mud and unfolded a knife. Ivy felt her strength leaving. Her thoughts, blurring. If that was her last moment, she was ready.


    He was standing on her feet when half his face exploded. Crumbling backwards as Ivy did moments before, he smashed his back over the wet, muddy ground. He pushed with his legs to get away, exactly as she did, but, unlike her, who did with a silent sort of elegance, he screamed like a pig in a slaughterhouse. When he sat over, his hand was pressing desperately over a cheek falling into pieces. ¡°You pay me!¡± he whimpered. ¡°Swear you do! I swear!¡±


    Her clouded vision watched as J.J. staggered around the corner of the house. With a blurred mind, she swore as well. She¡¯d pay him back with pain and suffering.


    Pablo¡¯s footsteps filled her heart with hope. The overseer stood next to her, holding a beautiful baby in his arms. Ria was hugging him from behind. Alphonsus was patting his shoulder amicably while the girls scampered around the yard. Kamalu, with his hands over Peh¡¯s shoulders, was there as well. Everyone was there. All watching from above as she succumbed to shock. As she plunged into failure. Then, with the world fading and surrounded by faces of disappointment, a beloved voice shouted her name in the distance.

 Ch33 - The raid II (Macha)

    Laying over the sand, Macha was panting heavily. Around him, Oleg¡¯s Rangers were mistrustingly following the steps of each of the Geckos, who were moving water sealed barrels into the jungle. ¡°We are making a lot of noise,¡± Oleg whispered to Abect, the leader of the party and a man of a despicable reputation.


    ¡°The beach is clean,¡± answered one of the few buckos that swam towards the shore first. ¡°We have checked every corner until the rocks over there. No patrols.¡±


    Broccoli, a man whose hair lived up to the nickname, gave orders with strange signs and stepped forward. ¡°It¡¯s funny you say we, when my men are lifting the heavy stuff and yours are resting here.¡±


    Oleg raised an eyebrow. ¡°You told us to wait!¡±


    Abect dragged his feet at Macha¡¯s side and kicked sand over the boy¡¯s face. ¡°We said we can handle the material. The rat should be showing us the passage instead of sleeping.¡±


    As Macha coughed, Oleg raised his hand over the waist, close to his dagger. ¡°You do that once again, and we will have more than words, lizard.¡± The Gecko¡¯s leader chuckled and rubbed his big golden earrings. That was a buccaneer¡¯s way of saying he had gold to pay for a funeral and he was ready for the fight. Oleg, who unlike Macha was not familiar with the Buckos¡¯ ways, ignored the challenge and turned towards Broccoli. ¡°One of my men is an excellent diver. He can help with-¡±


    ¡°We have that covered, Maes Oleg.¡± Cut Broccoli, with an extreme politeness that was never intended to be believed. ¡°Leave as many of your men to guard the beach as you please and bring the rest to the jungle.¡±


    Slender and tall, not only was his physique similar to Macha¡¯s, but just like him, Broccoli was a man who relied on his intellect to survive more than on his muscles. Either menacing or sinful as any of his peers, he ruled over the rest with orders that none questioned. Since Macha first met him on the Ujan fighters ship, he was fascinated by that buccaneer who was unlike the others; polite, well mannered and respectful towards him and the rest of the Blue rangers.


    ¡°Shall we?¡± asked Broccoli. Macha took one last look at the Sung-Wen. The lights of the ship where Em i Ced were, could be seen clearly in the middle of the channel between the main island and the smaller sister, which, elongated and close to her bigger companion, covered the bay of the open sea. The ship had arrived at dusk requesting protection from pirates wandering northerner waters, and being the bay reserved for Tampra vesels only, they only got permission to anchor at the channel entrance, conveniently right in front of the beach they had to land. Then, in the middle of the night, they swam shore carrying waterproofed barrel-chests and bladers. Easily was possibly an understatement for Macha, though. He was exhausted, and he could barely hide it from the rest. Something that was shaming him deeply.


    The underwater pass was not far, and they reached it promptly. The jungle changed, but somehow Macha knew the way. Nothing around the small hole in the rock seems to indicate that the the secret way had been found. A few feet beyond the dark entrance, there was a hole filled with water. ¡°The tide is High. It will be at least two minutes of immersion,¡± said Macha.


    ¡°Less after it¡¯s over.¡± The bucko who spoke was an extremely thin man, with the dark skin from the southeast of the Ring. ¡°Toss me the rope,¡± he said to Broccoli, who rushed to the order as many men did to his own commands. The thin bucanneer jumped into the hole and dived straight away without a need for a deep breath. After a long wait that was definitely more than two minutes, he returned, snapping his fingers repeatedly. Broccoli approached the end of another rope and just as he had done the first time, the skinny diver disappeared into the darkness. The rope, just like the first one, ripped the rock with each dive stroke until it tightened with a powerful pull. As Macha followed the rope towards a noose over a tree log, he remembered the last time he crossed. That was long ago, when he was still a little boy. The passage was not excessively narrow, but it was dark and freezing. A combination that, for a boy of that age, could guarantee nightmares for years. But Macha was never afraid. When he was caught for stealing and taken to the plantations, it was actually a blessing since the slums of Amarvatti were worse than any other place in the world.


    The crackling of branches announced the arrival of Oleg and one of his rangers, a young rookie by the name of Otti, a kid with a lot of vitality and little brains. Following them was the biggest man Macha had ever seen, a mastodon the buckos called Bullface for obvious reasons.


    The thundering steps of the giant ended at Broccoli¡¯s side. The Bullface was also gifted with a voice worthy of his name. ¡°Boss, what do we do with the barrels?¡± Broccoli raised a hand to make him wait, and the Bullface snorted, fixing his eyes on Oleg. ¡°No worries, little ranger. Me, the Bullface will take care of your beach lads. I swear for my mother.¡±


    Oleg was taller than Macha by a head. And he was a broad shoulder man with tanned muscles, but next to the Bullface, everyone was little. Macha could clearly see the words that Oleg was chewing in his mouth without spitting them out. His men knew how to take care of themselves, but now was not the time to offend a bull and Oleg, apart from being fit, was no fool.


    ¡°Just the three of us?¡± Macha asked. Oleg nodded, taking time to answer in a whisper.


    ¡°I think protecting the escape route is crucial, and the lizards are only going to leave three men behind. Also, if anything goes wrong, Abect has already made it clear to me that none of us will storm the fortress with them. I wish I had more men.¡±


    Macha joined that wish. But Abect had adamantly refused to let the party be large, and Ced and Em had also agreed that large numbers were counterproductive. None of them liked it, especially Oleg, who was a cautious man by default, and Macha, after realizing the buckos only needed him for the secret¡¯s entrance location, was feeling even more unease than before.


    After the first batch submerged, Broccoli spoke to the Bullface. ¡°Take out everything from the barrels and distribute all among the men. When the holes are made, I want each mate to dry the weapons thoughtfully.¡±


    ¡°And the powder?¡± asked the Bullface.


    ¡°Leave it with you in case you need it. I have the other side covered.¡± As the bull walked away as noisily as it had come, Broccoli addressed Macha in a less authoritative tone. ¡°It¡¯s your turn. It will be easy. Just pull from the ropes.¡±


    Masha locked eyes with Oleg and quickly dove. The water was freezing, and the hole was as dark as he remembered. Thanks to the rope, the journey felt less claustrophobic and much easier. Despite that, he made it to the other side barely airy and fully scratched from the rocky walls.


    Otti came next, followed by Oleg and Broccoli. When they had all crossed, Macha led them down a narrow path to an area where a clearing opened up in the dense jungle. ¡°This place,¡± said Abect. ¡°we¡¯ll camp here.¡±


    ¡°We are still far from the extraction point,¡± Macha complained.


    ¡°All the more reason, then.¡± Abect boasted. With a snap of Broccoli¡¯s finger, the party of buccaneers dug holes in complete silence. Soon there were hideouts covered in branches that could fit over four men each. Macha and the two rangers got into one of the largest, realizing right away that not even being a few feet underground protected them from the cold, nor did the branches over their heads protect them from the blood-sucking bugs.


    Watching Otti toss aside his saltwater-soaked rice, Oleg took out of his bag saltfish filets and a flask of rum. With a knot in his stomach, Macha declined the food, but not the drink. The rum lifted his spirit and warmed his bones. ¡°Should we get some sleep?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can.¡± Whispered Oleg. Macha bit his lips. It was obvious he¡¯d not sleep a wink either, no matter how much he desired it. Before he could agree, a ball of curly fur appeared from between the branches.


    ¡°Sorry to disturb you, but I need Maes Macha to guide my scout towards the Fortress.¡± Broccoli said. Oleg made a move, but the Gecko raised a hand. ¡°Only Maes Macha. we need to be as less as possible.¡± Macha hesitated, looking askance at an Oleg who was clenching his jaw furiously. Broccoli smirked and moved his raised hand gently from side to side. ¡°Boss¡­ He will be safe with me. I give you my word of honor.¡±


    Oleg¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his jaw clenched even harder. ¡°Boss, I understand you are concerned about us.¡± Broccoli continued with an incredibly captivating tone. ¡°But if we really wanted any harm to him, or to you or your men, don¡¯t you think we could easily do it anytime under these circumstances?¡±


    Oleg tapped Macha¡¯s shoulder. ¡°All right, but remember this lizard: If we die tonight, I¡¯ll make sure you come with me.¡±


    Broccoli put aside some branches and extended a hand Macha didn¡¯t grab. ¡°There¡¯s no need for treats, Maes Ranger.¡±


    As Macha stepped outside, he could still hear Oleg¡¯s reply. ¡°That was not a treat. It was a promise.¡±


    Broccoli bit a piece of dry meat and began to give orders. ¡°You two, first watch sou-sou-wes. You and you, the other side¡­ Weasel, with us.¡± The man who joined them on the path was, like Broccoli and the Bullface, worthy of his nickname. Weasel was a slim old man with a hardened complexion and a lugubrious gaze. He walked first in a remarkable silence not even Broccoli could match and definitely not Macha, who occasionally cracked the soil with his feet, raising shushing and tongue snaps from the two buccaneers.


    Every few steps, Weasel would stop, waiting for a whisper telling him where to go. ¡°If I go first, we could reach faster.¡± Macha said after stopping for the tenth time.


    ¡°With the noise you make, I better lead.¡± snapped Weasel.


    ¡°That¡¯s how he does what he does. Don¡¯t take it personally,¡± said Broccoli from behind. Suddenly, Weasel raised his hand and Broccoli pulled Macha¡¯s shirt down. The scout disappeared through the bush to return shortly after.


    ¡°Clear.¡± he said, prompting them to continue. The stops and disappearances went on until Macha had certainty the main road of the fortress was close.


    ¡°The entrance is a huge metal fence between two enormous boulders,¡± Macha explained. ¡°Right behind there is a rock-made hut with usually two guards, another roof for storage and a brick small square before the carved stairs. Is well lit by torches.¡±


    Weasel threw his pouch and removed his shirt, showing a torso of ribs and muscle. Then he bit the blade of a small knife and removed his shoes.


    ¡°Wait, what are you doing?¡± Macha said. Weasel gazed at Broccoli instead of answering.


    ¡°He will scout the fort,¡± Broccoli said. ¡°He will check all guard posts, how many men, where the armory is. That kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°But we don¡¯t even know if we have to take the fortress! That¡¯s too much of a risk!¡±


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    ¡°Maes Macha,¡± Broccoli sat on a fallen log with a grin of discomfort, massaging his knee carefully. ¡°If we get to the point where fighting is unavoidable, we have to be prepared. If we raid blind, we don¡¯t take it. Come sit with me.¡±


    ¡°There are many soldiers inside. The gate is impenetrable. They will see him. We cannot-¡±


    Weasel chuckled. ¡°If anyone sees me, I¡¯ll gut them like pigs in a slaughterhouse.¡±


    Macha dropped his weight over the log and rubbed his eyes. ¡°Pigs scream a lot when slaughtered.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you first knife him through the ribs. Straight to the lung. That way, they can¡¯t scream.¡± Broccoli said, with a disturbing tone of pride. Weasel chuckled a last time and banished in the dark.


    Macha broke the buzzing of the night critters with a slap over his neck. ¡°Take some mud and spread it over your skin," Broccoli said. "That will help. Do not worry, we will soon get your friend and sail home.¡±


    Macha grabbed a chunk of soil slowly, taking his time to sneak a glimpse of the man sitting at his side. With a hooked nose and black hair, Broccoli could pass as a Parni, if not for a pale skin more common from the dragon-folk and an intense blue eyes only found in the far NorWes. With the nuisance of the long wait, curiosity got the best of him. ¡°You are not from Tampra, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Broccoli shrugged. ¡°If you ask where I was born, I have no answer for that. They sold me as baby to the Dark Traders and raised in the Rabbit Hole. I was a macha once, just like you.¡± Macha raised an eyebrow, an expression the lizard found amusing. ¡°It¡¯s true kiddo. Mind if I call you like that? We are all alone and friendly talking.¡±


    ¡°Call me as you please.¡± huffed Macha.


    ¡°So, I could say I¡¯m from Amarvatti, just like you.¡± Broccoli paused to begin an engraving on his seat with a dagger Macha hadn¡¯t seen unsheathed. ¡±And like you, I once thought joining the Black Geckos was a good way to get away from that stinky life, and here I am since. We are quite similar, you and me.¡±


    Macha¡¯s eyebrow lowered to a frown. ¡°Unless you are a rat, we are nothing alike, Maes Broccoli.¡±


    ¡°Ah, aye. What a stupid thinking from my peers. You had no option. Anyone who knew a little about Chew could see it. My fellas are a remarkable bunch of blind monkeys.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you¡¯re their foreman? Because you are smarter?¡±


    Broccoli shrugged once again. ¡°Maybe. I just know when it is time for the whip or for the rum. Reward when they deserve it. Punish in the same way. Never punish without reason or they will cut your throat in your sleep. But if they deserve a reprimand, don¡¯t hesitate. They know. If you are soft, they will not only hate you more than if you are hard, but they will not respect you. And that is worse than anything.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the advice,¡± Macha said, with a hint of teasing.


    ¡°Take it, kiddo. You have potential. I noticed the first time I saw you. You¡¯re too smart to be cannon fodder, like all those monkeys. Play your cards right and you could be not only a foreman, but a big boss of the gang.¡±


    Macha contained a laugh and nodded side to side. Although Broccoli¡¯s words were flattering, it seemed absurd that someone from the Geckos was encouraging him to continue a life that was no longer his and never would be.


    No more words were spoken until Weasel returned, like a slender black shadow lurking through the trees. ¡°Gate?¡± asked Brocoli.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it. Nothing more until top. But those stairs are a hell of a climb.¡± Weasel answered.


    Broccoli scratched the last stroke of a word written in the strange glyphs of J?-Dan and joined Weasel as he walked away. ¡°How about the top?¡±


    ¡°Like Uglyface said, Brock. A tiger without teeth,¡± added the scout. ¡°Less than a hundred strong, mostly the gunners.¡±


    As he followed as noisy as before, Macha realized how poisoned the foreman¡¯s words were. As a pirate who can¡¯t quit the grog, he kept entertaining ideas of greatness in that world of men able to walk unseen through the jungle as tigers or dive underwater for miles as sharks. The night went on, and neither the continuous shushing from Broccoli nor the long wait in the hole with Oleg¡¯s annoying complaints could turn his mind off.


    Was he so much like Broccoli? If fate turned different, would have he become someone like that man, who somehow, even being the enemy, got hints of admiration from him? His own mind, which seemed to betray Em, Lim, and Ivy, infuriated him. It wasn¡¯t until the raid got going again that he regained his focus. Ivy¡¯s rescue. That was what he had come to do. To help his friends. To help his family.


    When Ivy appeared on the path, and even more so when she gave him a hug like no one had ever given him, Macha felt stupid for fantasizing. Not that he really considered even remotely to return to that outlaw life, but just the thought felt like a betrayal.


    It didn¡¯t take Macha a moment to recognize the man who was with Ivy. Pablo, the overseer of the plantation, was the only person who had treated him like a human being before Em. His presence was like a message from the gods. A message to remind him of the true values of life. Shocked, he only managed to tell his name. A word Pablo once asked many times without an answer. We wanted to tell him more. That he was that small kid he once took care of as if he was his own. He wanted to tell him he was doing well, now sailing with good people like him. He wanted, but he froze, paralyzed by the shame of all the choices he made after his escape. Choices of a life Pablo would have never agreed upon.


    Lost in thought, Macha followed what happened around him as if it was a dream. The Siam man, bringing bad news. Pablo rushing away, the shots and screams. And finally, Oleg running to catch an Ivy that left as fast as she arrived.


    With repeated elbow strikes, Otti brought him back to the present. The ranger had put himself on guard, dagger in hand, in the presence of one buccaneer approaching with determined steps and a bloody blade. Billy, a lizard that even being obese, appeared corpulent, stopped a few feet away, aware that his arrival was hostile to the boys. Sweaty and breathless, he let out a laugh that was more like a throaty cackling. ¡°The men are at the top, Brock. The gunners have behaved as agreed.¡±


    Powder thunders resounded among the mountains. ¡°So, that¡¯s us?¡± Broccoli asked. Billy answered with his cackling, a sound Macha could not bear.


    Trying to suppress a glee, Billy shot a look of mischievous malice. ¡°What we do now, Boss?¡±


    ¡°We will wait for Maes Oleg.¡±


    ¡°But, but- ¡° stuttered Billy, intimidated by a man who was half his weight.


    ¡°I said¡­ we wait.¡± repeated Broccoli, chewing his words slowly. His expression darkened, like he was sorrowful of the impending victory.


    ¡°Last ship entered the bay.¡± added George, a taller and heavier man than Billy, but not as stocky. ¡°Fortress is ours, the Dock¡¯s barracks ar¡¯done, same as the ship¡¯o¡¯lines.¡± George unsheathed a large dagger, which he threw into the air to catch it skillfully after a few turns. ¡°So? Should we?¡±


    ¡°We wait for Maes Oleg.¡± Broccoli repeated once more, eyes fixed on the small uphill path.


    George locked eyes with Billy, who shrugged lazily.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to find Oleg and Ivy¡±. Macha said, taking out a M?land three barrel pepperbox revolver Em gave him instead of winning the Utzelnik 69 he desired. The gun was effective though, and with a lightweight size, it allowed him to aim decently, so he never complained.


    As George and Billy tensed and raised their blades, Macha realized his mistake. Not only did he create a dangerous tension without a need for it, but he also remembered he had not cleaned his weapon from the sea water. Hoping they wouldn¡¯t notice and he¡¯d not have to use it, he hammered the gun, pushing Broccoli to stand in the middle, palms raised. ¡°Fellas, fellas! I need to wait for Oleg here. I have something important to tell him.¡± The words of the foreman calmed his mates as a song can tame a beast, and as they lowered their blades, Macha unhammered the gun. ¡°Maes Macha, Oleg told us to wait here. You don¡¯t remember?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t, Maes veggie,¡± Macha answered, tightening the grip of his gun and gazing at the other two buccaneers.


    ¡°The blue ship will soon reach port, Brock. com¡¯on!¡± shouted Billy.


    Broccoli scratched his chin and wrinkled his nose. ¡°Aye, aye. I just wanted to teach the ranger a thing or two about ¡®promises and threats¡¯.¡±


    ¡°ye¡¯ll have time to¡¯dat.¡± snapped George. ¡°But if he comes with his friends, we trouble.¡±


    Macha felt a cold sweat running through his back. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Broccoli?¡± The foreman reached out, trying to gently tap Otti¡¯s shoulder, which the boy was quick to move away. ¡°Otti here needs to be well hidden, swavy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hiding anywhere.¡± said the boy.


    ¡°I was not talking to you,¡± Broccoli said.


    Macha felt the tight grip on his armed hand at the same time, a powerful arm wrapped around his neck. Otti motioned to scream, but gasped instead. Broccoli stirred the dagger like a spoon in soup and pulled it out from the boy''s back to slice a deep straight cut over the throat. Otti fell to his knees, gurgling spits of blood. His eyes widened in terror as the last sparkles of life left. Broccoli tapped the boy¡¯s head playfully. ¡°See kiddo, they cannot scream.¡±


    Macha fought for freedom and Billy tightened his grip. His cackling was a horrendous sound he would never forget. As the arm pressed harder, Macha¡¯s sight faded to a blackness only broken by the face of that goddess that once swore to protect him, and failed.


    He awoke in the middle of the jungle with his face half buried in the mud. ¡°The mules are ready, Boss.¡± The deep voice of the Bullface, a man supposedly dead, urged him to raise and see. Abect stood in front of his sight, stepping over his head to bury his face deeper into the wet soil. ¡°Tell the men to start moving.¡± said the Gecko¡¯s boss. ¡°And repeat a last time to that stupid Parni gunners there¡¯s no share until we reach the ships.¡±


    Even with hands tied behind his back, Macha tried to wriggle free, earning a hard kick as a gift. ¡°Stop moving, rat. Or I¡¯ll bake yer arms.¡± Even with his eyes filled with mud and tears, Macha could still see the threatening Gecko mocking his fate from above. Abect chewed a tobacco leaf and threw a black spit that hit his hair square.


    ¡°Why¡­ why are you doing this? The lady¡­ the-¡± Macha muttered, raising laughter around him.


    Abect kicked the ground, throwing more mud on his face. ¡°Brock, you¡¯ll give the guards a quarter of their share on arrival, but no more until everything and everyone is shipped and I reach there with the rest.¡±


    Broccoli appeared from behind, his steps elegant and calm. ¡°You are not following?¡± With a regretful expression he crouched down a wiped Macha¡¯s face with a silk napkin.


    ¡°Jeremiah is late. I¡¯ll wait for him.¡± Answered Abect, walking away. ¡°Bullface! take four and guard the fortress trail, four more to the easter trek.¡±


    ¡°The¡­ the lady.¡± Macha breathed.


    ¡°Oh, aye.¡± Broccoli said, clicking his tongue repeatedly. ¡°The Swan made a better deal with another of the sisters. And he didn¡¯t lose a finger for it. Anyway, I¡¯ll speak for you, kiddo. You have my word.¡±


    Macha¡¯s eyes filled with tears as the foreman rose. ¡°Your word isn¡¯t worth shit.¡± he whispered.


    When Abect returned, he spit another black ball that missed for a finger. He contained a grimace of rage and kicked him in the ribs. Squirming on the ground, Macha coughed heavily. His mouth filled with dust and dirt, causing the cough to worsen. Abect found the situation hilarious and couldn¡¯t stop simpering. When Macha controlled the spasms, Abect kicked him again, this time snapping a rib.


    The kicking and titter continued until the sound of a trotting group resounded from the east trail. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Abek asked.


    ¡°A little misfortune.¡± Said a hoarse voice Macha remembered immediately. Willingly, he returned his face into the mud. ¡°What''s this?¡± asked J.J.


    ¡°A prize for the Swan,¡± Answered Abek.


    ¡°That man has some wicked tastes, I¡¯d say. Where are the horses? Am I supposed to walk? Look at me, I¡¯m bleeding!¡±


    ¡°You are late.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± shouted J.J. ¡°You¡¯ll make me walk all the way to the south village?¡± Abect didn¡¯t answer: The shoots from the fortress trail froze them all. ¡°What is that?¡± asked J.J. once more, now changing his tone from anger to fear.


    Abect cursed. ¡°That¡¯s what happens when you are late, Uglyface.¡±

 Ch34 - The raid III (Em)

    The horizon began to lighten with Em continuously crossing the deck of Chan¡¯s ship up and down. The clipper, although at anchor, was ready for action with all its sailors positioned to move it without delay. Captain Liew, an arrogant man whom Em despised, raised a spyglass at the huge warship guarding the entrance of the bay.


    ¡°What are they semaphoring now?¡± asked Ced with disdain.


    ¡°Same, same,¡± Liew answered. ¡°They command us to raise anchor at sunrise and leave the straight.¡±


    ¡°We are out of time,¡± Em said. ¡°Even if they reach the beach now, they are going to be visible. We should prepare for engagement and-¡±


    ¡°I run a tight ship, Mister,¡± the captain said. ¡°My crew knows the ropes and they only take orders from me.¡±


    Em snorted heavily and gazed at the island that covered the bay. By now, the other two ships Chan had armed to the teeth would be approaching from northeastern waters to reach the other side of the straight. It was an insane plan; he thought. As soon as they entered, they''d be at range of fire. ¡°We have to get rid of that ship or-¡±


    ¡°The frigate won¡¯t be a problem,¡± Ualla hastened to say. The only Gecko left on board was a small elderly man who Em hated even more than Liew. As the old dog he was, he managed to hide almost perfectly the unease of Em''s gloomy stare with a well-placed smirk.


    A dry and distant sound bursted over their heads and the Gecko widened his smile ear to ear, raising a thumb towards the big karst mountain. ¡°Fortress won¡¯t be a problem, either.¡±


    Ced, who was sharpening one of his blades at one corner, stood promptly as more fireworks cracked over the smaller island. ¡°Damn! Everyone ready!" Scattered around the deck, the Blue Kingdom rangers, left card games and coffee mugs aside to rush for weapons and boarding tools alike.


    ¡°Cap¡¯n, straight to the docks!¡± Ualla said. Liew bolted toward his navigator, shouting orders to his crew. The sails dropped rapidly, and the ship moved before the anchor reached the hull, a dangerous maneuver to Em¡¯s opinion, but a move that would gain them precious time.


    When they reached the bay, the Tampra man¡¯o¡¯war did nothing. As the Sung-Wen sailed by, Ualla jumped over the deck¡¯s railing and howled, waving his arms with such passion that he almost fell over the edge. From the Tampra ship, a sailor returned the salute, waving a red scarf with similar excitement. Ualla returned down and paraded towards Em like a peacock in courtship. The Gecko raised his chin to point at the approaching land. ¡°The garrison won¡¯t be a problem¡­ ei-ther.¡±


    In the middle of the Port, raised by a small hill, there was a big stone building. Smoke and men were coming out of the few small openings it had. ¡°There will be more soldiers around the docks, brace your men,¡± Ualla said, swaggering away to lean on the bow rail.


    Ced sheathed one blade to unsheathe the other. Continuously checking the blades of his swords was his way to ready for battle. He was proud of his collection of five, all earned by combat, but for battle, he only used two. Mercy, a cutlass with a solid cupped guard and short straight blade and a Kiazan saber named Wolf fang: A guardless backsword slightly curbed and with the back of the tip sharpened.


    The swordsman whispered lightly as he carefully oversaw the blade of Wolf fang. ¡°I am quite impressed by these lizards.¡± Em checked his revolver and adjusted the holster in silence. The knot in his stomach was getting bigger by the minute. The display of effectiveness on the buccaneer¡¯s attack was not impressive to him, but worrying. As if reading his mind, Ced repeated out loud the same concerns that crossed through his mind. ¡°It seems that these lizards were ready to mischief no matter what. The leash of our lady may not be that tight after all.¡±


    Em growled before speaking. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that,¡± he whispered. ¡°Main time, you¡¯d tell your boys to be careful with that scum.¡±


    Ced patted his shoulder firmly. ¡°My crew knows the ropes and takes orders only from me,¡± he mocked, perfectly imitating the voice of captain Liew.


    From their reach, Em could see the tiny soldiers hiding among boxes and sacks to repel the assault. Excellent covers that did not last long. The roar of cannons caught the two friends by surprise, and they instinctively ducked for cover. On the docks, bodies flew  with rubble and dust.


    It was not the cannons of the Chan-chu or the Wan-Xiang that could barely be seen in the distance, but the fire of the Tampra ship itself that was sweeping away its own soldiers. Still, as the Sung-Wen raised sails and reduced speed to moor, there were still soldiers who bravely didn¡¯t give up and shot from their hideouts.


    Ced, who was pretty sloppy when it came to gun fighting, hid badly, causing Em to pull him with a strong yank. ¡°How long until reinforcements from other villages arrive?¡± Em asked, as two rounds hit the barrels.


    ¡°South an hour. West and North more. The Ujan guys have their orders, same as my men. You just follow me without whining, as usual.¡±


    Faced with an intense crossfire, Em glanced between the sacks to lock his targets. ¡°I hit one!¡± shouted Suan, one of the youngest rangers.


    Em raised an eyebrow at Ced, who was looking at him sheepishly. ¡°What? He¡¯s a new guy. How many have you hit, huh?¡± Decades ago, he would have looked for the ideal moment to come out of cover and shoot. But now, old but weathered, he just had to follow the instincts of his heart. With his heartbeats marking the tempo, Em shot from three different fire positions until the cylinder was empty. ¡°I got two for sure. Three maybe. How many did you get?¡±


    Ced rushed out of his cover and jumped overboard, landing over a pile of boxes. ¡°Hilarious, old man!¡± The rangers of the Sung-Wen followed him using boards, ropes and ladders. Letting out battle cries, the Kingdom warriors lunged at the few remaining Tampra soldiers who had turned their attention and firepower towards the Wan-Xiang, that was already throwing mooring ropes at the adjacent peer.


    Em scrambled to remove the last bullet he¡¯d loaded, an arduous task for fingers without nails. He snapped his teeth and patted the cylinder lightly, causing the round to fall, along with all the others. ¡°Dam it!¡± he said as bullets rolled across the wooden floor. ¡°Damn, damn!¡± As he stood up, his knees cracked painfully, telling him the idea of jumping like Ced was unacceptable. He opted to cross a plank, which, although wide enough, became a challenge for someone trying to reload a weapon at the same time.


    ¡°I¡¯m definitely getting old for this s-¡± his words faded with a gasp as he crouched to the sound of a lead whistle. his arm motioned mechanically to aim towards the musketeer who dared to shoot him. The poor soul felt silent on the black waters while Em reached the rangers. While the Blue Kingdom men growled and stroked like wild beasts, Ced moved dashingly, dancing between falling men to the graceful swings of his dual blades. A large Parni raised a machete to the Ranger¡¯s head and stepped forward, forcing Em to stop him with lead. ¡°I¡¯d had him under control,¡± said the head ranger.


    Em snorted and strode toward the warehouses. ¡°We have to find Ivy!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s this way. Follow me!¡± Ced said. The Rangers split up into groups that turned in different directions as Ced led the remaining fifteen down a dimly lit alley. Em shuffled after them, cursing one of his knees, which had continued hurting after the crack.


    Clenching his teeth to ignore the stabs of pain, Em soon fell behind. Crossing the corner of the last warehouse, he found two paths. One leading to more wooden structures and a small rotten bridge towards the jungle. He had only taken one cautious step over the dangerously creaking planks when a solid thud of metal startled him. Behind, there was a soldier struggling to stay on his feet who, gasping in pain, collapsed with a dagger in the middle of his back.


    ¡°It¡¯s around here, tortoise,¡± Ced said. Em hurried after him, leaving the soldier dragging himself to a corner and gasping muted cries of despair.


    ¡°You injured?¡± asked Mario, the ranger¡¯s med, as soon as they joined the rest. Em shook his hand without stopping walking. With Ced, he led the way up through some bushes. The ascent was difficult, but the descent was a terrible ordeal that left him behind again.


    After a clearing that led to another hill, Ced stepped forward with a few of his men. At the top, there were groups of people, especially women and children, who gathered around who seemed to be Oleg. Shocked to see the ranger without Macha, he quickened his pace, noticing that the pain diminished although the numbness and the feeling of heartbeats all over the knee were a warning the punishment would worsen later. Still, unaccustomed to this type of rush, the old captain was hunted by a squeezing in his lungs and a head that felt to explode. Luckily, a sudden rain soaked them all and what in other circumstances would have been an annoyance was now a refreshing blessing.


    ¡°Where is Macha? Where is Ivy?¡± asked him upon reaching. Oleg limped to the side and sat on the floor while Mario cut his blooded pants at calf height.


    Oleg shook his head and opened his mouth, but only mumbled. Ced yanked Em¡¯s shirt off down the hill. ¡°Ivy went to the Master¡¯s house after Pablo, the man who helps us free slaves. Oleg says that J.J. has taken Pablo¡¯s wife hostage.¡±


    ¡°J.J.?¡± Em asked.


    ¡°A bastard I¡¯m going to send to the hells today.¡± snapped Ced. ¡°Oleg left Macha with the rest of his men. I¡¯ve sent reinforcements.¡±


    In the distance and hurrying away, half of Ced¡¯s party enter the jungle. Em wished he could split in two and join that group just like following Ced.


    Arriving at a small village bathed in blood and bodies, Mario, who spend enough time with Oleg to just tourniquet his leg, hesitated to help a young man dying on the ground, but Ced urged him to continue. Past a small well, the chief ranger stopped short and sighed. ¡°Mario,¡± he said, calming his tone. ¡°Take as many as you need and help the wounded. Send them and everyone else who wishes freedom to the ships.¡±


    The flowery hill to the big house was a slope much more challenging than the others. The drizzle that muddied the road didn¡¯t help, and at the height of a large corral, even Ced slowed down. Mikel and Edu, the only two rangers that followed, were panting right behind, but Em, who fueled his strength to ignore pain and exhaustion with a rush of rage and fear, was now the one leading the race. In the distance, he could see a large mansion with white walls and a tiny figure next to a large tree. Even from afar, Em knew it was his girl. He¡¯d knew it with a blind eye. He smiled. A few more steps and then there was a shot.


    Ivy fell in slow motion while Em stopped dead. His legs trembled, making him stagger. His breathing froze. ¡°No, no, no!¡± Ced said from his side. The same cry that he only gasped. Both of them, rooted to the ground in shock, saw another figure, larger and stockier, approach where Ivy had fallen. ¡°That¡¯s J.J.! You bastard! I swear I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Ced vomited, shooting up the hill. Em didn¡¯t follow, he closed his eyes instead and took a deep breath. As he released the moist air with a soft long blow, he opened his eyes narrowly. There was no house, there was no tree. Just a big, stocky silhouette. A big stocky target. His revolver was already aimed, and the hammer locked. His arm steady, his entire stance perfect. The tip of his finger found the trigger with a caressing touch and pressed.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    J.J. fell a second after the blast. Few feet further Ced shook his swords in the air. ¡°What a shot! Die, you filth, die!¡±


    With a lump in his throat, Em reached the tree right after Ced. His shouts were a godsend. ¡°She¡¯s alive! She¡¯s alive! Mikel, Edu look for a stretcher plate. We have to take her to Mario right away!¡±


    As Em knelt beside her, Ivy¡¯s eyes narrowed and she greeted him with a faint smile.


    ¡°Where is that son of a jackal? I thought we had him.¡± Ced stammered, dragging his feet around the corners of the front yard.


    When the rangers arrived with a plank, Em helped them to put Ivy on. Edu covered the wound with a clean rag and asked Ivy to press harder. Before doing so, she made three signs with a trembling hand. ¡°He¡­ Help¡­ House.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. They will take you to the ships and we will go home.¡± Em said, faking a broad smile. As they walked away, Em scrambled to his feet and faced the house. Ced was crossing to an inside that could be a trap without caring for an ambush. Wondering how his careless friend had survived for so long, he followed.


    The living room was a seaport after a giant wave. Nothing was left whole and dust filled the air with the smell of blood and sweat. With the lights of the morning rising, Em could see all the bodies in every corner, but one rose his attention. The men laying on the stairs Ced stumbled to embrace in a hug of grievance. Em had never seen Ced cry until then.


    ¡°Do not shoot,¡± said a voice from the first floor. An old man with a fancy outfit was standing with his arms up. Ced left the corpse with slow care and stood fiercely, raising his saber. The old man stepped backward, pulling his arms higher. ¡°Please, please! The¡­the¡­ J.J. men. They betray me. They shot through the door and killed my wife and my eldest. Tamu Petit, my steward, is injured, and little Welly. and..and they hit Ria...they¡­ the baby is fine but, she, she-¡± the man sobbed, lost in a gaze towards the dead body on Ced¡¯s feet.


    ¡°You will leave this island to no return,¡± roared Ced. ¡°Never return to any other plantation, or I will hunt you like a dog, understand?¡± The old man kneeled and nodded repeatedly.


    Em followed Ced to one room, where a woman with the paleness of death over her face was laying in a bloody bed. ¡°Oh, mister Ced.¡± she said, almost inaudibly. ¡°you¡¯ll take care of my baby girl. Won¡¯t you? Take care of my Lanna, I beg you.¡±


    ¡°I promise,¡± said Ced.


    Ria smirked faintly. ¡°Good. my¡­ my Pablo..¡±


    ¡°He is, he will¡­¡± Ced turned towards Em for an instant, clenching his teeth and closing his eyes as if that would stop tears from falling. ¡°He is coming, I think-¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± she said. ¡°Lies are of no need. I¡¯ll see him soon. But not here. I know it. I can feel it. i can-¡± Then, Ria released a long sigh and died.


    Ced took a fond look at the bulk a young girl was holding before addressing those present. ¡°Take the baby to the port. Let all who want freedom go.¡± Then she turned to a man of heavy build with a submissive look. ¡°You, before you go, I want you to burn this house to the ground, yes?¡± The servant, with eyes fixed on the ground, nodded forcefully. Whatever he did, or he used, the submissive man did a great job. Before Ced and Em reached their fresh path, the house was engulfed in a ball of flames.


    Leaving behind the flaming grave of their two friends, Ced brought Em through another jungle, much denser than any other they¡¯d crossed. ¡°I¡¯m sure J.J. has escaped this way.¡± the ranger said, checking what seemed to be blood over dead leaves. ¡°J.J. betrayed his boss. This trek leads to the south Village, close to the fortress. He is joining the Geckos somewhere around there.¡±


    Ced said no more. Em had questions and concerns to share, but he left his mate with his grief. The quiet walk felt long and tedious. Although they were in a hurry to find J.J., meet Macha and get off that damn island, it was impossible to keep up the pace they put their bodies in since arrival.


    To Em¡¯s surprise, Ced¡¯s silence didn¡¯t last as long as expected. ¡°Mate. It feels strange to walk without you complaining about something. Come on, what are you thinking?¡±


    For some strange reason, Ced brought a cherished memory back. The day on the liner to Tampra, when Macha learned all he could teach about shooting. Each special moment of that day crossed in front of him as if he could see them with his own eyes. When they made peace. When the kid practiced, getting better at each try. Then, all fade to bullets rolling around the wooden floor.


    ¡°I should have shot once and rolled back the cylinder.¡± Em mumbled.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Em sighted. ¡°Just the stupid mistake of someone who¡¯s getting too old. A Clumsy old grouch.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve always been a grouch, my friend.¡± Ced said, holding laughter in a hiss. ¡°And maybe a bit rusty, but not clumsy. They called you The Tiger for a reason.¡±


    ¡°That was long ago, Ced.¡±


    ¡°A tiger, even when it¡¯s old, is still a tiger.¡±


    Ced was right. He may be old and tired, but a soldier nonetheless, and no matter how hard, he¡¯d be up to the task. The burst of determination and the infusion of spirit arrived in time to let the old soldier notice an ephemeral shine of metal in the distance. Without thinking, his legs jumped towards a mound that his eyes found before knowing. ¡°Cover!¡± He shouted to Ced, who turned wrongly to nothing but bushes.


    Em huddled to make room for his friend. ¡°Here, here!¡± But Ced had disappeared.


    He answered the next burst of gunfire with blind shots, unable to get a good aiming spot. Ced¡¯s voice roared in the distance. Then the others. A clash of metal, a lost shot, and then cries of fear and pain. ¡°Come!¡± screamed the ranger from a distance.


    He got up with a huff of surprise, wondering how an idiot like Ced could still be alive. ¡°Come, help!¡±


    ¡°I knew it!¡± Em murmured. The buccaneers had planned the ambush in a small clearing, a place now filled with bodies and a standing giant that was shaking Ced through the air. Wolf fang was nailed to the ground many feet away and Mercy was nowhere to be seen. The monstrous buccaneer threw the ranger against a boulder and roared like a beast. Em gripped his revolver and cocked it.


    ¡°I, the Bull-face, challenge you to fight like a man!¡± Em rolled his eyes and raised the barrel. The bullet hit the Bull on the chest, under the collarbone. The giant took a long glance at his fresh injury. ¡°Coward! fight me like a man!¡± repeated him, wincing with bloodied teeth.


    Em aimed at the head this time, feeling shame for not having done it at first. ¡°Shut up and die already!¡± he said, pressing the trigger.


    ¡®Click,¡¯ the gun said. Em''s eyes widened at the charging bull. ¡®Click.¡¯ The Bull¡¯s head hit him straight, and he smashed his back on a tree. Flashes of light filled the forest.


    The gecko loaded a gigantic fist and unleashed its power towards the captain¡¯s face. Em blocked with the arm but was unable to stop the force of impact. The prosthesis smashed his nose and the back of his head did the same with the tree. His mustache filled with blood as the Bull motioned for another punch. Again, Em blocked, and again, his head received a punishment from both sides. The world spined and his legs failed to hold his weight.


    The Bull, holding him from the left arm as if he was a string puppet, pulled up and squeezed the metal. The forearm¡¯s pieces cracked, and the fingers contorted into no order. The bucko bursted in a laugh that broke shortly into a bloody cough that painted his chin red. ¡°No one can beat the Bull,¡± he said with a gasping rattle that was as terrifying as the deep voice he had before the shot. ¡°No one, and much less an old geez like ye!¡±


    Em¡¯s feet found ground and stepped firmly. ¡®An old tiger¡­¡¯ His body found its lost balance and tensed. ¡®¡­ is still a tiger!¡¯ The right arm, seconds ago wobbling in the air, flew up to strike the lizard¡¯s jaw. The Bull crumbled backwards, releasing his broken arm. Em prepared another punch, but the gecko reacted faster. The beast grappled him by the neck and pushed, crushing tree bark with the skull. As the enormous fingers squeezed, Em felt blood filling his head, willing to pop out. He grabbed the arm denying him a breath, and returned the squeeze. His fingers deepened into the flesh of iron muscles and tore the skin out. Both hands tightened. Both jaws clenched. Both men rumbled.


    Blurred and surrounded by sparkles, another fist raised, threatening. Pinned to the log, Em lifted his legs and kicked at the Bull¡¯s torso. The giant smashed the ground behind him and the old tiger jumped over, starting a furious, tireless punishment of blows that diminished only when the lizard¡¯s nose was no longer a nose. With rage and will extinguished, he dropped his arm and raised his face, searching for a needed fresh breath.


    ¡°I swear¡­ I stabbed this animal with my two blades,¡± Ced said, dragging feet and swords through the floor.


    ¡°Next time, bring the other three.¡± Em said.


    Putting one of his blades under the shoulder, the ranger raised a helping hand to his friend. ¡°Next time we bring a long-nine.¡±


    They reprise the walk, scumbling pitifully like two bitten straight dogs. The landing on the rocks had left the ranger with a cut somewhere under his black hair that filled his face with blood. Em tried to move his left fingers, but only the thumb worked properly. His shoulder had the squeeze of something loose and his knee was up to more stabbing.


    The captain loaded only two rounds when he spotted, at shooting distance and hidden by undergrowth, colors that did not fit in the jungle. The old soldier noticed, yes, but bitten to the inch didn¡¯t react in time, and like Ced, froze, waiting to be killed.


    ¡°Come to sight! Hands clean!¡±


    He holstered the gun and raised arms slightly.  Far away enough they wouldn¡¯t realize one was still close to the grip.


    Three were the geckos waiting for them. Abect, in the middle and supporting a kneeling Macha, held a long dagger next to the Boy''s head. Beside him, two more lizardmen were armed with swords. None had firearms.


    ¡°Well, it seems I have a bit of advantage here,¡° said Em, pointing at his holster.


    ¡°Aye? Touch that gun and I''ll give the kid a new mouth!¡± Abject said with a desperate yet threatening voice.


    Macha was beaten up to almost being recognizable. But that was his boy. He¡¯d knew it with a blind eye.


    ¡°You like to beat young fellas that cannot defend themselves, uh?¡± Ced said. ¡°My hands are not tied. Come here and fight me like a man.¡±


    Abect bursted in a laugh and pulled Macha¡¯s muddy hair, lowering the dagger to his neck.


    Ced shrugged at Em¡¯s scornful blow. ¡°What? It worked for the bull.¡±


    ¡°Leave the kid and we let you go. Comply, or my mate will put a bullet through your eye.¡± Ced said, calmly.


    ¡°Ha! We have a gunslinger here, boys! And a bigmouth! I¡¯ll tell ya what we''re gonna do.¡± roared Abect, spitting chewed tobacco on the side. ¡°You turn around and I don¡¯t kill him. He¡¯ll come with me to my ship and I¡¯ll release him there. My word is as good as any.¡±


    ¡°Not gonna happen. The kid stays. And we let you go.¡± Em said. The punishment they put the kid through raised a rage that made him chew his next words as if the flesh of the buccaneer was between his teeth. ¡°Do that, and I won¡¯t kill you all.¡±


    ¡°Not gonna happen, either.¡± shouted Abect before turning his head to spit blackness over the dirt.


    ¡°So, that¡¯s how it is?¡± asked Em.


    ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡± answered Abect, pausing mockingly at each word. The gecko¡¯s boss pulled Macha¡¯s closer and showed blackened teeth.


    Em waited. Ced waited. They were both patient. Time was at their side and not favoring the buccaneers. Abect moved impatiently. ¡°So?¡±


    Silence. Abect chewed and frowned. He pulled the hair and waved the blade. Em¡¯s waist lowered. His finger twitched.


    ¡°I give you ten seconds to put your feet up or I swear¡­¡± the gecko¡¯s face turned, his mouth filled. But he didn¡¯t spit. Gargling black sputum and with a bullet through his cheek, he fell. The other two threw weapons to the threat of a smoking barrel and ran away, as soon as Em¡¯s head told them to do so.


    When he kneeled in front of his boy, Ced had cut the ropes. Macha¡¯s eyes, swollen and blackened, filled with tears. ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m¡­ sorry,¡± he mumbled.


    Em embraced him gently. ¡°No need to apologize, son. It was all my fault. Let¡¯s get you up and go home.¡±

 Ch35 - Farewells (Lim)

    Her body was aching. Not that type of pain you get from an injury or an illness, but one that grows deep inside the bones, ceaseless, relentless, day after day. Yet, it didn¡¯t matter. Now, while watching the ship docking on the lower deck of the Rigg, Lim only felt remorse.


    Why physical and mental pains could torment a machine was a question she didn¡¯t want to ask anymore. Her inner voice, once a confident and advisor, turned to a deep emptiness of silence. It was gone altogether with her health and hope, all together lost in the sea¡¯s bottom with a little robot called Rob.


    ¡°They look terrible,¡± Marie said as Em and Ced strode down the ramp. Lim inspected the bruises with a fast look. They were going to be alright: As the kids. All thanks to Mario, a ranger medic who treated Ivy¡¯s gunshot and Macha¡¯s beating. Lim knew all the details, as she knew everything that happened on that island. Pigeons travel faster than ships.


    Em¡¯s lips touched her forehead warmly. ¡°I brought them back.¡± He whispered. ¡®At what cost?¡¯ her inner voice would say if she still had any.


    If her mind was still sharp, she¡¯d calculated all the chances, all the probable outcomes of the imminent Tampra retaliation. But the upcoming war was something she¡¯d have to leave to Marie and her navy. At least until she reached her new destination.


    ¡°I want to see them,¡± she said.


    Em pushed the chair between people hugging, cheering, and praising each other for winning a battle. For having survived. The displays of happiness for such saddening events sickened her .


    ¡°Leave them, they need it,¡± Em said.


    ¡°Have I become that easy to read?¡±


    ¡°Nay, but I know you too well,¡± Em replied, while opening the door to the infirmary. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you alone with them. I have to talk to Ced, so I¡¯ll send someone to bring you to the office later.¡±


    The room was well lit by an oil lamp over Mario''s desk. The doctor was lost in his reading, with his little round glasses almost touching the pages of a book on diseases of the sea. The doctor woke up from his reverie for an instant, nodded his head when he saw Lim, and immediately went back to his business. Macha was leaning against the head of the bed, staring into the blanket that covered his legs. redness and sobbing were clear tips he cried.


    Ivy, just as thoughtful,was lying down with her eyes fixed on the ceiling. She¡¯d never show tears in front of anyone. She¡¯d cry later, alone.


    Lim prepared a smile as warm as she could master and talked with the most sweet tone she knew. ¡°I am truly happy that you have come back to me.¡±


    ¡°The geckos betrayed us.¡± Macha mumbled, shamed to raise his eyes from the blanket that covered him. ¡°A lot of rangers died. and island people, and, and¡­¡±


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°So I heard,¡± she wanted to tell him it was not his fault. Tell him everything was going to be alright. But she didn¡¯t.


    Ivy raised her hand slowly, moving fingers to create words. ¡°I wanted to help, Lim. and I failed them instead. I failed because I¡¯m too weak.¡±


    She wanted to tell her how strong she was. How proud she was of her. She wanted to reassure them both; warm their hearts in hope of a better future. Safe and happy. But that world they were in was turning into a dangerous pit filled with betrayal, suffering, and pain. And to survive it, they needed to toughen up. No matter how hard the cost was.


    ¡°When the swell pushes back and you fall onto the sand, get up or the next wave will drown you. If you are too weak to stand back, you¡¯ll drown. If you waste time whining, you¡¯ll drown.¡±


    Ivy turned her head towards her, same as Macha. ¡°You are weak and make mistakes?¡± Lim continued. ¡°Just like everyone else, dear. No one is perfect. Only the heroes of tales are flawless.¡±


    Lim took one last look at the two kids staring at her silently, wishing that the image would remain engraved in her fading memory forever. As she always did when her family needed a cheer for the troublesome world, Lim worked her features to create a nice and warm smile. This time, she did not get a return as usual. Instead, Ivy went back to her roof and Macha back to his blanket.


    With her powerless fragility showing itself, Lim pulled her chair and reached for the doorknob. ¡°And what if the wave is so huge that no one can stand it?¡± Macha asked as she opened the door.


    ¡°Then hold on to each other. That¡¯s what family and friends are for. See you tomorrow, my loves.¡±


    Without their source of energy, perhaps her smiles had lost steam, but her lies were better than ever.


    Marie, bouncing an empty pipe with her lips, was sitting over a pile of sacks with her legs crossed. She took the long stem and pointed up. ¡±Ced and Em are at the office¡¯s terrace swallowing a potato liqueur that cost me more than a sloop.¡±


    Lim stopped the chair to reach for the letter hidden among her clothes. ¡°Bring me to Mento. it¡¯s time.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to stay a bit longer? The farewells have started.¡±


    ¡°I cannot hold this masquerade anymore. Em will notice my weakness if I remain long enough. And if that happens, he¡¯d connect the dots right away.¡±


    Marie took the envelope and pulled the wheelchair through the docking corridor. ¡°He will not like a goodbye by letter.¡±


    Lim turned her head slightly to look at the night sky, illuminated by hundreds of paper lanterns floating like fireflies in the rainforest. ¡°No, he will hate it, and me for doing it. He will hate you as well for helping me.¡±


    Marie chuckled. ¡°There is a long list of people who already do. I¡¯ll manage.¡±


    Mento was waiting next to a small steamboat, crooning a prayer to the lighted sky. That was the way to farewell the departed in the south of the Ring. The way of the Ujan, Temasek and many others. The sea, calm and flat, was littered with candles over coconut skins, drifting away from the floating villages. That was the way of Jo-Dan, Hieng and many others north of the Ring. Sky and ocean, filled with lights of goodbye. The ways of the many cultures of the Blue Kingdom.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± Lim whispered.


    ¡°It is,¡± Marie said, handing the chair to Mento. ¡°I hope your plan succeeds and you can return to us.¡±


    ¡°It will. And I will. Promise.¡± That was a promise Lim wouldn¡¯t keep. Luckily Marie wouldn¡¯t notice, as her lies were better than ever.

 Interlude - The Palace of Skulls (Uri)

    The throne chamber was more of a tower than a hall. The round wall rose endlessly, hiding the ceiling behind rays that filtered through gaps hidden amongst thousands of carved sculptures of Hanan¡¯s sea demons. It was a wicked sign, Uri thought. Wicked and blasphemous. Everything in the Palace of Skulls, where the new Queen Harpy wad been crowned, was.


    Uri didn¡¯t believe in any of that old-fashioned nonsense, of course. But being planted under such a display of ignorance infuriated the true gods, and that made her nervous. Far more than the gathering of scum from all parts of the Ring of Commerce that crowded around.


    Mercenary chiefs, pirate captains and gang leaders were all with their eyes fixed on the circle of thrones, right in the centre of the room. When the old Harpy had reigned, her throne, though more elaborate than the mere chairs of her daughters, had always been at the same height as the others. Now, the new Queen had ordered that her seat, won by blood and fire, was to be raised over a platform covered with the most exquisite rugs from the Red Island. Her new throne, bathed in gold and precious stones, was as vain as it was ostentatious.


    Uri hated vanity and ostentation, as well as cowardice and treachery. All that was dishonourable. And the youngest of the sisters, who now sat higher than the remaining others, amassed all.


    ¡°She¡¯s just a toddler,¡± whispered a hoarse voice, raising a nervous and subtle shush from behind her. The new Queen was around her fifteenth year, but none of the qualities of a womanhood had graced her yet, and although she knew how to behave cold and calculating like any adult, she did not look as like. She was dressed in a red Ceremony Han outfit and, although not married, she tied her black hair in a high bun, held by the golden comb her stepmother wore as the supreme Queen of the seas. Lee Ping, as the old Mama¡¯thumbs had baptised her, was showing a safe and confident pose, raising her chin and smirking every time one of her sisters joined the thrones to declare absolute submission. She did it when Indri, the fifth daughter, bowed to the floor, and she did it when Otoke-Dan, Uri¡¯s Master, bent the knees .


    Uri detested the little brat for that. Even from the other side of the hall, how easy it could have been to blow her head with her breach loader. She was an excellent shot. Or even rush towards the centre, Tagee knifes at hand, kill the two oversized guards at her side and any scumbag who dared to interfere and then cut her throat. She could do that easily. She¡¯d never brag: That was sinful. She¡¯d die with honour taking the rascal with her, giving her Master a chance to gain what was her rightful place. Sadly for her but lucky for the new Queen, weapons were not allowed and her precious J? daggers and Northerner rifle were outside.


    The keeper of the Ruler¡¯s seal hit the ground with his staff and shouted. ¡°Samalia, The Blue Siren of the Red Island.¡± It was the first time Uri had seen the fourth daughter. She was wearing a novelty dress of the Al-Madassi. The blue silk barely hid her figure. A body as perfectly shaped as Inri¡¯s who, being younger and prone to physical work, was by far the one with the best proportions, although she always hid it under men¡¯s fashion. Inri was a fierce and courageous fighter, values Uri held dear. Once, when she was young, Uri was deeply in love with her, but with time and experience, she realised how little the fifth sister cared about honour and loyalty.


    Today, dressed with her usual rags except for a ceremonial bucko¡¯s red sash over her waist, Inri was challenging her older sisters with an arrogant stance, leaning on her back exaggeratedly as if she had fallen from the roof. Inri¡¯s purple-like eyes followed Samalia up to her chair. The Blue siren sat with extreme elegance that yet, couldn¡¯t match Uri¡¯s Master either. Otoke-Dan was by far the most graceful woman in the southern cluster. And even being the third oldest, she was still as gorgeous as her sisters. Of course, that wasn¡¯t only what made that woman Uri¡¯s whole world. Master was a person of commitment, who valued trust, discipline and honour amongst everything else, and for that, she¡¯d always loved her.


    Samalia, who wore a deep dark makeup to enhance her blue eyes, let out a glimpse of frustration. The Hall was a battlefield fought not with swords, but with subtleties. The slightest move, a jewellery choice, or even a perfume were all hints, tricks and warnings. Court matters a simple peasant like Uri would never understand. The Siren, who for sure prepared for hours to look and move at her best, didn¡¯t match her sisters, and she knew it.


    The next to enter was Damayana, the Purple star of Tampraparni. She was even bigger than Uri remembered. She plodded to the centre of the chamber, accompanied by two assistants that made sure she didn¡¯t entangle her fat legs over the Parni long dress. The Purple star, once as beautiful as her sisters, had never been a true pirate and because of that, she had always been a disappointment to the Harpy. Years of distrust and neglect pushed the second daughter into a life of debauchery. Too busy preparing banquets and romancing lords, she avoided any involvement with family affairs and only joined her sisters when the laws of piracy required.


    With an exaggerated grin, Damayana bent to a bow without success. Lee Ping, openly disgusted, dismissed her with a repeated hand wave. The Purple star, trying not to lose the little composure she still had, collapsed on the chair resoundingly. Then, she gifted each of her siblings with an embarrassing and clearly contrived beam, none but Otoke-Dan greeted back. Uri wished her Master was the one sitting on the Throne. She was, after all, who deserved it the most. A destiny taken from her hands only because they had to plunder the same waters of the Terrible Uwe, a formidable adversary that drained her Master¡¯s forces for years. Instead, now they had a despicable kid. The person she detested the most in that room. Or that she taught. As the purple star trone squeezed, the hoarse voice from behind buffed a curse, unmasking who had been silencing him for a while. The voice of the man that Uri had hated to extremes only the true gods could understand.


    ¡°Shut up, J.J. You¡¯re going to execute us all, idiot,¡± William whispered. Uri clenched her teeth and held her breath. She closed her eyes and released the air slowly, holding an urge to turn and kill that man with her bare hands. She could not curse her gods, not even question them, but Uri asked, humbly, why did they punish her with that man¡¯s presence. William had been behind her all afternoon, so it was certain he knew she was there. It was just a matter of when he was going to approach.


    After everyone who hadn¡¯t opposed the new queen entered, it was the turn of who had. Two fought The Queen for the seat. Inisha, The Lady of Cards, who after the betrayal of the lizards was punished and imprisoned, and Lei Shi, the Wind of the East, who fought until all her ships sunk. Lei, the eldest of the sisters, was one of the strongest and savage women Uri ever met. Now, naked and in chains, she was nothing buta frail and broken elder. Bitten and exhausted. And yet , her gaze was still fierce and full of pride.


    The Keeper spoke. ¡°The traitor, seeing the immeasurable disadvantage she had against the Queen of Queens, has surrendered. She agreed to remain a prisoner in the Tower of Laments in exchange for the forgiveness of all her remaining forces.


    ¡°Let it be this way, as the Queen of Queens wishes.¡±


    The older sister was turning away when the young Queen spoke with a shrill voice. ¡°No.¡±


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    As the Keeper could not hide his surprise, a rumble broke around Uri. The fear of a sororicide that could return the pirate wars into the Ring, engulfed the hall. It was the law of the old Harpy. No sister would kill another. If that happened, deals, alliances and truces would break into pieces forever. With tension rising to the hidden ceilings, the Queen spoke again.


    ¡°I indeed wish you to remain the rest of your days in the tower. But we are not done.


    ¡°Your actions against all of us cannot go unpunished. You, like the Lady of Cards, who dared to challenge me, will get the cat o¡¯nine. That¡¯s my will.¡±


    The Keeper of Seals sighed with relief to don''t have to order the execution and inspected the room, studying any subtlety, terrified of finding a hint of discontent. ¡°Let it be this way,¡± he mumbled. ¡°As the Queen of Queens wishes.¡±


    With no more delay, a strong, tall man brought a multi-tailed flail with a small claw on each thong¡¯s end and began the punishment. The eldest sister didn¡¯t blink. Didn¡¯t knee. As she took the punishment stoically, her sisters reacted in different ways each.


    While the little Queen seemed to enjoy the spectacle, The Purple star turned her head without shame. Indri¡¯s eyes were fixed on her motionless older sister with the amusement of her resilience. Otoke-Dan, the way she was, didn¡¯t show any hint of either approval or disapproval for that unnecessary punishment, only intended to remind everyone the Queen was as powerful as heartless.


    The echo of each scourge sounded loud and sharp. It took over twenty lashes to weaken the Wind of the East legs, and with blood surrounding her feet, she slipped and fell on her knees. Only then, satisfied, the Queen made it stop with a finger.


    After the gruesomes ended, with the Lei Shi gone and slaves cleaning the floor, Uri¡¯s worst nightmare arrived with silent steps. William was a sneaky bastard, but not good enough to surprise her. Uri was never surprised. Before his hideous breath could caress her skin, she raised her fist menacingly, gaze fixed up front. ¡°Close enough. What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Just to say hi to an old friend,¡± answered William.


    ¡°William Brock has no friends.¡± muttered her.


    Glancing sideways to keep his hands in check, Uri saw Brock¡¯s shoulders lifting. ¡°I once had. You were one of them, remember?¡±


    ¡°I only remember a silly girl that you manipulated. You already said hello, now get out. Or do I have to take out your intestines and make you chew them?¡±


    Brock hissed. ¡°You need your, what is the name of that wood hilt dagger, Tagee? Saw them outside, not here.¡±


    Before Uri could spit more rage through her teeth, the hoarse voice men stepped forward. He was as hideous as foetid. ¡°Hey Broccoli, the Swan¡¯s turn.¡±


    In front of the throne, the Gecko¡¯s new ruler, a big cumbersome Parni man, was kneeling to the Queen. Everyone knew by now how the Geckos had betrayed the Lady of Cards and in doing so, they were now the right hand of the Queen. Another betrayer: Another dishonourable scum Uri put in her list of soon-to-be-dead. A list that Brock headed.


    ¡°I know you well.¡± Brock said. ¡° But you cannot do a thing. Your master has sworn obedience to the Queen, so we are on the same side.¡± Uri squeezed her pants, holding the will of her fist. She gazed at him straight, willing to pest him out with the rage of her soul. Brock didn¡¯t react as she wished, and sighed deeply instead.


    He somehow didn¡¯t change much over the years. His face was more tired and slightly wrinkled and, his eyes, were empty of youth and hope. ¡°You let your hair grow really long,¡± he said. ¡°What happened to the ¡®I like the Indri style¡¯?.¡±


    Uri checked on the warrior sister. Her black hair was held by a bandana tied over the forehead, falling over it to chin length. She once wore it in the same fashion as she admired the woman. That was before she realised who she really was.


    ¡°Indri is a cunning and dishonourable person. Like your Swan and like you.¡± Uri glanced at the side of his incredibly long curls, where the half of the ear she once chewed off was supposed to be. ¡°You let yours grow to match your ridiculous nickname. And to hide your shame.¡±


    With the stab of Uri¡¯s words showing over his face, Brock nervously pulled his curls to cover the side better. Uri showed her amusement openly, rejoicing at Brock¡¯s discomfort on the matter.


    ¡°Did you notice the Queen¡¯s reaction to Samalia?¡± He asked, still pulling his hair down. ¡°I think the Siren still has something to say on this. Your Hama must-¡±


    ¡°You are not one to refer to my Master that way!¡± Uri said with a volume that drew complaints and disapproving looks from around her. Embarrassed at losing her temper, she lowered her tone and continued. ¡°Your continuous attempts to speak the words of my language embarrass my ancestors. Do not do it again or-¡±


    ¡°Or I¡¯ll chew my intestines, I got it.¡± whispered Brock with a hint of sadness.


    The man with the dreadful scared face took a step closer and whispered excitedly. ¡°Eighty percent Broccoli, eighty!¡±


    ¡°Piracy in the sou-west of the ring is almost impossible. Eighty percent of nothing is nothing, J.J.¡±


    ¡°I will take care of that,¡± J.J. said after a proud growl.


    Finished the ceremony, the Queen left in view of a crowd of bowing heads. Next was the Purple star, who retired as fast as her clumsy legs allowed. The rest of the sisters gathered. The fight of subtleties was over. Now was the time of an exchange of sweet poisoned words.


    ¡°Well, as much as I''d like to catch up, we will leave first,¡± Brock said. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry yet.¡± The gecko chuckled slightly at Uri¡¯s huff. ¡°See you around,¡± he added, now from a distance.


    ¡°Hope not,¡± she whispered, more to herself.


    The Queen¡¯s guards, inviting everyone to leave the hall, didn¡¯t bother with her. They knew well enough she wouldn¡¯t leave her master alone. She waited and waited until the room was only for the sisters and their respective bodyguards. The lights from outside turned orange and then red, fading completely by the time Master was finished. ¡°The Stingray is on the run.¡± Otoke-Dan said in her melodic voice, almost as if she was singing. ¡°Indri is taking the South East. That places pressure on us. We need to put an end to the Uwe threat once and for all.¡±


    Uri would have liked to say that was impossible. To defeat them, she needed more ships and men. She remained silent. She¡¯d never dared talk to her Master of such weakness. She took a few steps forward to cross the exit arch first, observing every detail. After the corridor, her team was waiting at the ready with her rifle and daggers. Armed, she felt whole again. ¡°Master,¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to make an alliance with him.¡± Uri¡¯s guts twisted. Nor the sight of the new Queen or even the voice of William felt so nauseating as the words she knew were coming. Her soul broke. Her world, crushed. Tensing her body, she took the next sentence like the stab of a dagger. ¡°I will send a marriage proposal as soon as we return.¡±

 Interlude II - Sea people (Peh)

    As much as Ahlong insisted on calling that place in the middle of nowhere an island, nothing could convince Peh that her new home was more than a pile of rocks. After almost a year grounded on that barren, her freedom felt like a captivity worse than before. She missed the plantation. She missed her dad. Wanting to return to a place that represented so much evil made her feel guilty. Having to help those who caused the death of her father made her feel furious.


    For the first few months after the mute girl escaped, she and the other plantation dwellers sailed here and there in blue kingdom ships, ending up in that damned lighthouse. Little she did more than cry and sleep during the first months. Soon after, the turmoil of politics brought the first people from all the islands. There was not a day that refugees from Hanan, Tampra, Muet and who knows where else did not arrive. People who were fleeing the imminent disaster that rulers were preparing for the world.


    Peh, who in other circumstances would be delighted to aid the hungry and helpless, had to hide her sorrow with fake kindness every time the ladle filled a bowl with chicken bone soup. Almost a hundred bowls for the fifty people waiting for a turn to relocate somewhere inside the Maze. That week, the ships were late, so the next day, there would be more mouths to feed. She thought many times about travelling to a new home and starting anew with the sea people, but her father would never leave. He would stay where he was most needed, so she did.


    Finished the dinner, she carried the big sack of bones to the warehouse. After the brew, there was no profitable substance on that remnants, and yet, Ahlong wanted to keep it for who knows the reason. Nothing had sense with that crazy man. Around the canvas tents hosting the newcomers was the wasteland the keeper called home. A stone sandbank, packed with junk corroded by salt and filled with red ribbons everywhere. Further, the new floating village on the east coast was growing bigger. Families that, tired of waiting for the ships to the Kingdom islands, had settled there, using the rotten wood the keepers had dumped. Peh spitted on the ground. Those people, who were cared for on arrival, feeded and settled, now did not even have the decency to share a catch or help aiding newcomers. Another part of her new life she was sick of. She¡¯d easily give up, but father would say life is nothing but always doing the right thing.


    At the entrance of the foetid home of Ahlong¡¯s birds, Oleg was struggling to keep his feet straight. Like every day, the argument was with the keepers.


    Three were the people in charge of the improvised refugee camp. Ahlong, who cared more about his pigeons than of the starving people around him, Joy, a lame who did what he could even if it wasn¡¯t much, and Oleg, a Blue ranger who functioned well during the mornings but spent the evenings drunk. ¡°The chickens won¡¯t last long. We need the pigeons!¡± Oleg shouted, sounding pretty mushy.


    Ahlong crossed his arms and nodded effusively. ¡°Pigeons cannot eat. Only Chicken. Want more food. Eat seaweed. Seaweed soup really good for sick. Right Joy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± said Joy, taking Peh¡¯s sack from her hands with a gentle move and a grisly grin.


    ¡°Bones again, seriously?¡± Oleg asked.


    ¡°Good food for pigeons. Inside very nutritious.¡± Ahlong took the sack and strode inside the pestilence. ¡°Oleg, stop drinking my buzz, that more important than food!¡±


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Peh curtsied in silence, ignored by the ranger and lightkeeper. Joy, the only one who notice her, waved and threw a flying kiss as she minced away with bristly hairs. Ahlong¡¯s companion was a strange old man with a pure heart and although he meant nothing immoral, she couldn''t help but find him repulsive.


    Finally, after an exhausting day, she had her hour of solitude. Until sunset, she¡¯d throw pebbles into the ocean, listening to the waves hit the rocks again and again. That was her medicine. Her salvation. When darkness would take the world, she¡¯d return, drink bone soup and sleep in a tent full of people either sobbing or snoring, waiting to start another crushing day.


    The second pebble bounced twice, and she smirked. ¡°Pomona, the girl from Tampra, tried again to steal mummy¡¯s napkin. But I called her off.¡± She said in the Muet-luma language, the one she once shared with her dad. ¡°I didn¡¯t use my fists, just scared her. You¡¯d be proud.¡±


    The next stone flew with furious intensity. "I hate this place. How much longer dad?" the waves, answered for her father. Stay until you are no longer needed.


    Twenty pebbles later, the sun set. She didn¡¯t feel like going back. She was tired of bone soup and people sobbing and snoring around her. Instead, she sat over the cold rocks, hugging her legs. Many feared the night in the lighthouse. It was said there were mermen who, after dark, roamed the place looking for flesh, praying on Ahlong¡¯s birds or on girls stupid enough to linger alone in the dark. She was once terrified about such stories, but not anymore. If the mermen came, she¡¯d welcome her fate bravely, like dad.


    Waves hit rocks like a lullaby of nature. With her head hidden between the knees, she didn¡¯t realise she was dreaming until her own snort spooked her out. It was already pitch black and the new moon barely reflected over the water. Occasional glows lurking from the depths were not scary anymore. She was smart enough to know that there were no mermen but just fish''s eyes reflecting the starlight. As Peh turned to go back inside, the corner of her eye caught a different type of brightness. A cloud of light growing from the depths.


    Instead of running away like everyone with a bit of sense, she remained, petrified by fear and curiosity. As the glow closed quarters to the shore, she felt ready to face her fate. Yet, as th two glowing torches took a defined rounded form right below the surface, she crumbled back and fell over her butt. Her hand reached to a rusty rod and her breath froze. She was ready to die, but still scared of death.


    The round eyes broke the water''s surface, mounted on a round head. If that thing was a merman, the terrifying myths everyone feared were nothing more than a pathetic, small and clumsy creature. Squeaks and clunks pierced her ears at each small step. Peh stood abruptly and waved her puny weapon from side to side. ¡°Return to the hells, devil!¡± The monster of the seas stopped. Motionless and silent, its demonic eyes pointing at her directly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t hear me? Go back to the abyss!¡± Mentally, Peh sang that prayer father taught her to scare mountain spirits away, hoping it would also work with the sea beasts.


    The creature¡¯s head moved with a loud screeching sound, waving the spotlights around the shoreline. When the light returned to blind her once more, the monster talked in a diabolical voice. ¡°Fear not, child. I¡¯m not here to hurt you.¡±


    She didn¡¯t believe it, of course. ¡°I¡¯m going to bring others. Leave this place or they will kill you!¡± She lied. Ready to run away, she knew well the only thing she''d do was to hide in the tent and tell no one. Who believed she would not dare to go, and who didn¡¯t would laugh.


    ¡°Wait!¡± it said as she stepped backwards. ¡°Who you have to bring is a man called AhLong. That¡¯s who I need. And tell him to bring his toolbox. I¡¯m in need of a new body.¡±


    ¡°Ahlong? How..¡±


    ¡°I know a lot of things, child.¡± Cut the creature after a noise that may well seem like a chuckle. ¡°More than you could ever imagine.¡±

 Ch36 - An old, new ship (Em)

    Charles had lost weight over the last months and yet, he was struggling to keep up with the captain¡¯s rushing pace. ¡°Sorry, sorry, and a hundred sorry,¡± said the merchant, between heavy gasps. ¡°Little I could do, Kang-lee influence amongst my men has grown heavily. He¡¯s the one that managed to kick the Tampra soldiers after all.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too soft, Charles,¡± Em snapped, dodging as a pair of Ujan fighters unloaded the last crate of weapons from the shipping platform. Apo, who followed, scratched his chin twice.


    Peeta complained with a growl. The tugboat skipper had been one of Charles¡¯s most trusted men. Now that one of the Blue officers gained more power after the withdrawal from Tampra, his loyalty had shifted like many others, seeing that Kang-Lee¡¯s way of governing, much stricter and militaristic, was the best option to repel a possible counterattack from the former rulers. ¡°Only two? Lord Kang won¡¯t be happy.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a Lord now? He was an Admiral yesterday!¡± Macha said loud and clear so that everyone could hear. Few, the ones still loyal to Charles, chuckled. Others kept the amusement private. Peeta frowned and gazed at the challenge. Macha reacted hanging his arms over the leather harness, right hand close to the holster. The C58 kalt, a front reloading cap and ball pistol was well placed between arm and chest. Months of hardship at the sea and endless training with the weapon had burst the kid¡¯s confidence and self-esteem. It was time to show off, and Em wouldn¡¯t complain. At the same time, Macha had not only learned to aim decently but to behave in every type of situation, just as Em had taught him, something that made the Captain prouder than any accurate shot.


    ¡°The Pelican has much more room than this Hulk, Charles,¡± Peeta complained. ¡°We really can¡¯t get rid of her.¡±


    ¡°Little I can do. That ship belongs to Cap¡¯n Em.¡±


    Em crossed his arms and stared at the man who had mistreated his beloved Ballerina for months. ¡°Changing the name of a ship brings bad luck. Any experienced sailor knows that.¡± Peeta squeezed a dirty rag and stormed to the deck of his new ship; an old yawl, Em and Macha, had been using for months.


    As Macha swaggered to his side, Em invited Charles to follow them to the contiguous peer. ¡°I need to go back, sorry,¡± mumbled the merchant, standing his ground firmly. ¡°Stop apologising, it weakens your authority,¡± Em said.


    Charles shook his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t. I have ordered my boys to return the diving bell and other equipment they had removed. Meanwhile, I will buy time so that you can set sail without further delay. Take care of yourselves, my friends.¡±


    As Charles resumed his bouncing towards the town, Em took a quick look around, stopping his eyes on Apo. ¡°Did you hide the other boxes?¡± the captain whispered.


    Apo¡¯s lip raised while sneaking a wink at Macha. The kid tapped the bulky Ujan fighter¡¯s shoulder. ¡°They¡¯ll be ready when Tampra returns,¡± Macha said.


    Em growled. ¡°They will send a huge force, better to -¡°


    Apo cut him off. ¡°We know,¡±


    ¡°This Kang may betray you,¡±


    ¡°We know,¡± Apo raised his palm and Em reached to shake it firmly. Then, the Ujan man turned to hug Macha. ¡°You take care of the little lizard wannabe, he owes me money!¡±


    ¡°Aye. You have an eye on Charles. He¡¯s in a place that many people with fewer scruples desire.¡±


    On his way to the Ballerina, Em couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what was looming to those people. Even with all the Ujan fighters united, which they weren¡¯t, they had no chance of repelling the incoming full force from Tampra. The island city barely had land defences and the ships that had protected it for years were now the ones that were going to invade it. With his experience, Em only saw two alternatives: surrender or massacre.


    ¡°Since you haven¡¯t shot Peeta at first sight, I take it you haven¡¯t seen what they¡¯ve done to your ship?¡± Macha said.


    Em frowned, remembering the half-broken bell and accumulated dust over boxes of equipment in Charle¡¯s warehouse. ¡°What else have they taken from her?¡±


    ¡°Most of the bronze finishes are gone. All the kitchen¡¯s utilities are replaced by junk of worse quality and Lim¡¯s cabin is a storage room. All of hers is in Charles¡¯s palace.¡±


    ¡°And the steam engine?¡± asked the captain, squeezing the bone of his nose.


    ¡°Half disassembled and missing. Apo says he¡¯d bring you a new one in a week. No wonder Charles was so apologetic.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time for that.¡± Em said, nuzzling a sailor aside. ¡°We¡¯re leaving now or Kang will send someone to stop us.¡±


    From a distance, the state of the Ballerina was already heartbreaking. The remaining metal was left to rust, and the wood was brittle and rotting. Upon boarding, the closer inspection was even worse. Dirt and humidities chewing the wooden planks showed at each corner and as Macha said, all the little details that made his ship a home had been ripped away, leaving a shell that rather looked like a cheap angler¡¯s nutcracker. Em clenched his teeth and growled like a rabid dog. ¡°Ropes, son. Let¡¯s -¡±


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    A plank door where the metallic bridge hatch was supposed to be opened with a scratch. ¡°Unauthorised boarding,¡± said a tall, broad man with a humming voice. The sailor plodded straight to them while striking his palm with a club. Following him, a snotty young man whose pig-like features were somewhat familiar to Em strayed to the side. Both stood defiantly, keeping just enough distance to avoid a surprise punch.


    Dodging sacks and boxes of merchandise, a small group of Ujan fighters approached, most with names Em knew well. None carried firepower and only Peeta, who led the party, wielded a lethal weapon. Kang¡¯s skipper pointed with the rope-cutting axe and shouted. ¡°Get off my ship immediately!¡±


    ¡°Step closer and I¡¯ll shoot your leg!¡± Em said, freezing the group of men before the first one of them reached the boarding ramp.


    ¡°We know you¡¯re not going to use that,¡± said the humming sailor .


    With his gaze fixed on the closest treat, the captain parted his legs little by little, wiggling his fingers in sharp movements so that the others could notice. Macha gripped his harness, letting the weight of her arms squeeze the leather straps. The boy had already learned well. A shootout in Ujan was an option they couldn¡¯t afford, but that didn¡¯t include to show willingness to cross that line if necessary. ¡°You must be the new gang¡¯s jester. Ask your colleagues, the ones who know me well and know how much I like my ship if I dare or not.¡±


    The sailor¡¯s eyes drifted towards his companions and Em took the opportunity to inspect their reactions. Ang-Mo was fidgeting and Kuay, the son of Charles¡¯s assistant, was staring at Sinto, who instead of returning an equally frightened look, had his gaze lost among the boats.


    Em took a slow but determined step, spooking everyone on and off board. ¡°So I thought,¡± he said, pushing the ramp aside. As the platform loudly splashed, he moved to the mooring rope.


    Red-faced, Peeta exploded. ¡°What are you doing standing there like a fool? Stop him!¡± The fool charged, arm raising the club. Everything that Em wanted. Hand on the forearm, step to the side, and escort the sailor to the edge. The splash he made was even louder than the ramp did.


    Calmly and with his full attention on the man on the land, Em released the stern line. Macha was locked in a battle embrace with the pig boy. ¡°Almost got him, son. Keep going.¡±


    Spurred on by Peeta¡¯s shouts, Ang-Mo and Kuay leaped to board. Ang-Mo, a former butcher who was in better shape than he pretended to be, did a good job of faking his struggle to reach the edge of the ship. His acting to hold on and the consequent slip, leaving him dangling, were worthy of the best theatre performer. On the other hand, Kuay¡¯s ridiculous little jump, which led him straight into the water, was difficult to believe, which led Peeta to explode in rage, waving his axe over the head as he jumped.


    The skipper¡¯s legs sought the deck, but instead, his chest found Em¡¯s foot and, after blowing out his soul with the impact, he disappeared between ship and dock. With the only man truly willing to stop him gone, the rest of the Freedom fighters helped with the remaining moorings. Em skewered the sweep into a bunch of boxes and pushed his ship further away. The cracking of his back and the squeaking of his arms became an omen of how much he was going to miss his engine. As the Ballerina turned to broad reach, her captain crouched to face Ang-Mo. ¡°not the face, Em! I got only two teeth left to chew bread!¡± he gabbled.


    ¡°Your new boss is swimming, he won¡¯t see a thing.¡± As Ang-Mo¡¯s smile showed indeed an almost empty mouth, he let himself fall overboard. Em farewell him with two fingers on the forehead and checked on the gamecocks one more time. Macha¡¯s legs were around the Pig¡¯s waist while his arms tightened around his neck. In retaliation, the other boy was pulling his hair and poking blindly for an eye. Macha, seeing a finger reach his face, bit and the other wrestler let out a squeal. ¡°Well done! You almost got him!¡± Em shouted, focused on his ship more than anything else.


    The winches to raise the sail squeaked to the rust and Em wished Peeta was on board so he could kick him a lot more. When the Ballerina was en route, He return to put an end to a fight that was now an exchange of punches. Macha was dodging well, remembering all that Em had taught him. Still, the other guy was skilled and had landed a good couple of punches that had left his boy with a broken nose and a gaping eyebrow that was starting to bleed profusely. Em sighed and got ready to put an end to the browl. Before long, Macha¡¯s head would begin to spin and his feet would fail enough for one of those plump fists to strike him well.


    To the captain¡¯s surprise and pride, Macha threw a well-aimed fist to the jaw, leaving the piglet punching the air while crumbling. Em stepped in between and grabbed the Ujan kid before falling into the sea. As soon as the kid seemed to recover his dignity and balance he put an arm over his shoulder. ¡°Are you related to Ten¡¯Shu, the innkeeper?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my maa¡¯s sis,¡± he answered, rubbing his face.


    ¡°You have her eyes. Can you swim?¡± Em said with a friendly tone. As the kid nodded, the captain pushed. ¡°Send my regards to your aunt!¡±


    The little breeze hardly moved the boat and a small tide was taking them away from the correct course. Em spined the new Ballerina¡¯s wheel. a rusty circle made of cheap cast iron.


    ¡°That bacon face pulled out a lock of my hair,¡± Macha said, his voice suppressed by a bloody handkerchief pressed over his nose. ¡°What? A pretty long mane is a magnet for ladies!¡±


    ¡°That new nose makes you manlier, don¡¯t you worry, heartbreaker. You won¡¯t end up a loner like me.¡± Em clasped the steering metal with frustration. As the catamaran was drifting toward another dock, a rowboat full of more familiar faces was closing through bow waters. ¡°We are not getting out of here without help. Go see what that men want. If they made a small attempt to board, damn shoot one in the leg!¡±


    Macha shouted from outside. ¡°You are not a loner, old man. Lim is waiting for us somewhere and we will find her. I swear on my manly nose.¡±


    Em was exhausted and had no desire for another fight. As a rope flew up for Macha to tie in front, he breathed a sigh of relief. Slowly, he rested his arms on the wheel and his head followed. As the pain in his knee gave him a break, memories of Lim filled his mind. The day after she left, Em and Macha followed. And that was almost a year back. A year of unsuccessful searches. Months navigating the Ring of commerce without ceasing. At first, Em was sure that Lim was in Tampraparni, but neither the Kishnet team nor any of the other moles hidden in each one of the Parni cities heard the slightest rumor.


    Now, with Ujan free and his ship finally sailing, it was time to cross the Big Blue and reach the Red Island. Em¡¯s prosthesis needed the skillful hand of the watchmaker and Macha was ready to learn all about that part of his route. Also, The Blue Kingdom needed the profits of his old trade. Tampraparni¡¯s shadow was more threatening with each passing day and there was no more budget to release slaves or build infrastructure on new islands. Now was the time to build battleships and arm soldiers.


    Also, Lim was good at hiding. If he couldn¡¯t find her, no one else would. And between anguish and frustration, that was a bit of a relief. She¡¯d had to wait a bit longer. He failed, but even if he continued to do so, he¡¯d never give up trying. And to that, he secretly swore on his old broken nose.

 Ch37 - Hidden (Lim)

    Kumar was a man of insatiable greed and barely controlled wrath. His ascent to power was a climb made with iron claws that tore apart anyone that was on the way, no matter who. He was not an extremely intelligent man, but he was good enough with proper cunning, manipulation, and threatening when the moment required. In the months since Lim had first met him, he¡¯d shown very little empathy, remorse, or love to his wife or parents and even less to his subordinates. He had no genuine friends and the only ones around him who still showed alliance were due to fear or extortion.


    It was only to his daughter that he showed humanity. For her, he only had kindness, and not a sort of fake masquerade just like Lim was great at pretending once: True love and affection. Exactly as if he was a very different person.


    ¡°And if I turn the wheel this way and the other like that, the chair turns!¡± Said Alishee barely containing her joy.


    Kumar¡¯s face gleamed with sincere happiness. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, my love. Now, why don¡¯t you go show Nana while I have a word with teacher Sarah?¡±


    When the daughter rolled far enough, the proud father disappeared, and the monster who ruled Tamraparni with iron claws returned. He sat, and with an expression that could mean either an attempt to relax or to control his rage, he combed his oily hair backward. ¡°Miss Lim,¡± he said slowly, closing his eyes in search of the proper words.


    Blindly, he searched in his vest for an old ragged piece of paper. Half-opening his eyes, he continued. ¡±Here it says; ¡®Born in Northislay, though race, build and other physical details are uncertain.¡¯ Nonetheless, I find it hard to believe that someone with your appearance and youth was born there and so long ago.¡±


    ¡°I was not born. I was made. I¡¯ve shown you.¡±


    Kumar leaned forward, his rage boiling his blood, his teeth chewing his words. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the wonders of Bandanii, Miss. I¡¯ve seen many men and women with prosthetics like yours. And What you claim to be, well. I don¡¯t think it can exist. I believe you are a person after all, and maybe a smart one. But if I agreed to keep you here hidden instead of delivering to the Rajah, or the Kraken, is because I thought your intelligence was as the reports claim. Intelligence that is supposed to make my daughter walk again, not move with a damn wheeled chair!¡±


    Kumar turned, wrapping his face and nervously checking that his daughter didn¡¯t see that side of him. Containing the rage, he turned with a threatening finger, pointing at Lim. ¡°We have a deal. You make her walk again and I don¡¯t destroy your Kingdom of misfits. If that¡¯s the best you can do, I cannot guarantee the safety of your people. The Rajah, the Grand Admiral, and my Guild are all pressing hard to make an example of them. Because of their wrongdoings, many are raising against us. I¡¯m losing power. Losing money, resources, and allies. I don¡¯t care if I fall as far as my girl is whole again. Damn¡­ if I die to make her happy, I die. But don¡¯t play with me, sister. I swear I will make you pay dearly if you cross me.¡±


    Lim adjusted the blanket over her legs to find calmness. She was facing a desperate man. Desperate and dangerous; and she had no winning cards to play. The only thing she could do was to tame the beast the better she could and convince him with that persuasion she was an expert once. Persuasion that evaporated as fast as her knowledge. ¡°Mister Kumar.¡± She said, unable to control her nerves. ¡°I can assure you I am up to the task you have commanded me. But as I said, unless you send us both to the Red Island, where my former colleague works, there is little I can do for her in that matter.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen! I repeat. I¡¯ll provide you with any resources you need. Doctors, material, just ask.¡±


    Lim fidgeted. For months she had made sketches, calculations, and notes that none made any sense at all. It was all a farce, complicated enough so any of the Tampra experts could see how little she remembered. If anyone could do anything for Alishee, it was Donna. ¡°And I repeat. You have seen my progress in the theory. But only one person can follow my instructions to the practice so your daughter can survive the operation. My hands are not steady enough and only that person can do it. And you know where she is.¡±


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    As Kumar relaxed his body backwards, with a hand over his chin, his anger turned to doubt. Lim knew he was considering. As she felt the excitement of winning the argument for the first time in weeks, she continued, her voice now trembling with excitement. ¡°We¡¯re talking about a high-risk procedure, and I¡¯m completely sure you wouldn¡¯t risk Alishee¡¯s safety in the slightest.¡±


    Kumar remained quiet. Gaze lost and fixed. One index tapping his temple and the other tapping the chair¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Sir?¡± interrupted one of the servants. ¡°Mister Jeremiah requests an audience,¡± Kumar growled and waved a hand with extreme disdain. As the man named Jeremiah walked in, he gave Lim a sickening look that turned her insides a lot more than his hideous face did.


    ¡°What¡¯s so important that you come to my home to tell?¡± Kumar said, his blood starting to boil again. Jeremiah¡¯s eye returned to Lim, but this time not lasciviously, but in mistrust. ¡°Miss Sarah is my daughter¡¯s guardian and she is as trustworthy as she is quiet. Talk.¡±


    ¡°We are receiving disturbing reports of rising pillaging in the southwest. The Geckos I guess. With our fleet ready for Ujan and Temasek, I need more budget to deal with that problem.¡±


    ¡°Granted. What else?¡±


    ¡°We have reports of unauthorised ships sailing to the Rigg.¡± With those words, Lim¡¯s insides twisted even more. Kumar raised suddenly and threatened his subordinate with the same finger he used to do with Lim. ¡°No one. I repeat. No one does anything to the Blue Kingdom.¡± His pupils shifted subtly towards Lim and locked fiercely for an instant long enough to make clear she understood what was coming was a serious threat. ¡°Not unless I say otherwise. Admiral Naga will inform the newcomers of such orders. That is all. And one more thing¡­¡±


    Jeremiah, who was already walking back with a bow to leave, stopped without raising his head. ¡°Do not come to my home ever again.¡±


    Kumar seated slowly, following as Jeremiah disappeared behind the bamboo blinds. After a long wait in which he seemed to smooth out his options, he spoke again not caring to show tiredness in his tone. ¡°You know how a suburban nobody like me got to be the most powerful man in Tampraparni, Miss Lim?¡±


    Being cunning, treacherous, impeccable, and immoral? She thought. ¡°I trusted nobody. That¡¯s how. But to remain where I am, I need people like J.J. Even if they are the worst kind to have at your side. That slime is playing me badly. Even my servants obey his orders instead of mine. He has sneaked here for more than a chat, miss. You are no longer safe.¡±


    ¡°He knows who I am?¡±


    ¡°Possibly not. But not many go around in a chair with wheels. There was one lady using those in the same ship that sailed the most wanted person of the Nor-Wes. That J.J. is a hideous clever rat. There have been many people asking about you for months. Your people ask. J.J.¡®s people hear.¡±


    Kumar requested a servant who rushed to fill a glass with liquor. The most powerful man in Tampraparni, who had never been seen drinking in front of others, took the drink in one shot. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare everything to sail you to the Red Island. I need to focus entirely on my duties or I will fall. And if I do, your Kingdom is doomed.


    ¡°I have been observing you very carefully these months, and although I know for sure that your loyalty is for your friends and kingdom, I see in you  goodwill with my girl. I read people much better than you think. I¡¯ll trust you like I trusted no one in my life. But hear me well. If something happens to my baby. The gods of Tampra hear me! you will spend the rest of your days in the lowest of the Hells of Janibah.¡±


    Lim¡¯s lips tightened as she nodded. Kumar¡¯s threat could frighten someone else, but to her, who had been in hell before, it felt like nothing. Instead, she felt hope. The possibility of going to the Red Island was a wish she had desired for a long time.


    Perhaps Kumar was right after all. Perhaps that junk that she called a body had been built on top of a human. That was a thought that had plagued her for years. Perhaps something was still left of that flesh. Whether that was true or not, it was clear that what remained, with its vision gradually blurring, a hearing that faded more and more each day, and hair that turned grey and brittle with each combing, time was running out. She needed Donna. She needed more time to see if Rob was doing well on his mission. She wanted more time to fulfill her promise to that little wonderful girl who needed new legs. And above all, she wished for more time to be able to see her family again, which she missed dearly.

 Ch38 - Shanties from the past: Princess Lim (Donna)

    The wing where granny used to live was a scary place since she went to heaven. Grandpa went to heaven as well, but that was long ago, before Donna was born. When she was as old as four she used to play around mummy¡¯s home except in there, but now she was already five and it was fine. The windows were always closed and many of their rooms were dark. Perfect for hide and seek.


    Needles was lazy and fat, and she always found him first. But Blackey was difficult. He was good at hiding, so Donna spent the entire morning searching amongst the dusty furniture for him. It always took her that much time. That day, Blackey was in a very bad mood, and when Donna grabbed him from under the old harpsichord, he bit her finger. That was not fun.


    She screamed, and he ran to the other wing, to the rooms daddy used to work. That was a place she didn¡¯t want to go. That part was the scary one now. It was not all the strange metal toys daddy used to make. That scared mummy and her sisters but Donna was always happy to see him work on them, and even play with the metal puppets when daddy was not sick with the wine. It was daddy¡¯s friend who scared Donna greatly.


    He was a leper, daddy said. A person with a disease who needed a lot of help. He was always covered in blankets and bandages and his face was always hidden under one of the masks the city people used for the solstice celebrations. Donna used to love those masks, but since she first saw him, she began to have many nightmares about it, and about the eyes behind them.


    Remembering that, she tiptoed inside Daddy¡¯s office, checking every corner, afraid to find daddy¡¯s friend hiding in the shadowy corners as he used to do. It was empty, luckily. But daddy¡¯s voice was in the other room. The one he used to receive people.


    Donna sneaked inside using the left door, the one they always left half open, and crawled to the window curtain on the right. It was her special entry. Daddy never noticed. From behind her secret hideout, she observed as a group of strange-looking people was also walking inside the room. They were indeed very, very strange. Their eyes were narrow, and the skin was as white as they never went out to sunbathe. The people of Mestra, were they lived, liked to use the sun to tan their skins. They said it was healthy and who had pale skin was sick. Maybe those strange visitors were sick, Donna thought. After all, many of Daddy''s clients who didn''t come for his watches were. Those sick people were also all rich, she noticed, because they were wearing a lot of gold and silk, like the red merchants from very far away.


    ¡°It is a great honour for us to meet the Watchmaker of Mestra,¡± said a small, thin man with many rings and a funny bun over his head.


    ¡°The honour is mine. Please forgive the mess of my workshop. I was not expecting a royal visit.¡± Daddy was nervous. Donna could tell.


    ¡°No need to apologise, Master Maker. Our Princess is pleased with what she sees,¡± said the funny man, waving his hand at the woman at his side. She was sitting on a big chair with long poles at the side and with four strong big men standing behind each of them. Donna saw once how servants carried important ladies in big chairs like that, because they were too tired or too lazy to walk. This Lady, did not look tired or lazy. But maybe she was, because when she talked, she just whispered to the skinny man, so softly nobody else could hear.


    ¡°Princess Lim is willing to pay a hundred thousand golden suns for it.¡±


    The Princess nodded and her lips were tight like she was going to smile, but was too shy to do it. Donna couldn¡¯t be more excited to see, for the first time in her life, a real princess. She was very graceful and elegant and perhaps, she was the most gorgeous woman Donna had ever seen. Prettier than mummy, even prettier than Karisa or even aunty Sabrina.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    ¡°Is your Majesty aware of the dangers of the procedures?¡±


    ¡°She understands, and she is determined to endure any pain of your doing, any humiliation of modesty and any hardships of recovery for as long as it¡¯s necessary. If the Watchmaker¡¯s magic can get her walking again, we will pay happily. We will comply silently.¡±


    Daddy covered his mouth like when he was thinking about a problem and couldn¡¯t find the correct solution. He checked papers on his work table for a while before he spoke again. ¡°I¡¯d have to study all these excellent reports from your physicians very carefully so my doing should not excessively harm your Majesty. And I¡¯ll speak to my assistant, who is a lady of extreme competence. Therefore, royal modesty will remain as undisturbed as possible. As for the recovery, that will take months and hard work. Nothing I can do about that.¡±


    The Princess whispered again, and the skinny man agreed with dad. They looked very pleased.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll send one of my people to the Governor¡¯s palace with all the details as soon as possible,¡° Daddy said, standing up. The rest of the funny strange men stood as well, but the Princess was too important, so the four strong men lifted her chair up and moved her away slowly. They all bowed, looking down, like if Daddy was a king of a sort, and all left in silence.


    Donna was planning to surprise Daddy like every time he was in a good mood, not when he was sick of wine because he didn¡¯t like surprises then. But now was not a good time either, because he was worried. He moved up and down the room when he was worried. So Donna came out of her hideout to be seen easily. Daddy didn¡¯t notice her at first, but when she came closer, he rubbed her hair and she loved it. It was a happy moment she enjoyed very few times, and it spoiled with the squeak of the leper¡¯s chair.


    Donna saw the mask coming from behind a curtain and hid behind daddy¡¯s leg. The leper pushed the chair with limps covered in thick bandages. The wheels squeaked again. It was a sound Donna hated, like his voice.


    The leper rested the two lumps that had once been arms on two bundles that had once been legs and spoke with that hoarse voice that resounded horribly behind his clay face. ¡°So, what¡¯s gonna be, David?¡±


    ¡°Without you I can do nothing for her, you know that.¡±


    ¡°I have done the last calculations. With that money, I can build the sphere.¡±


    ¡°My hands are not that steady anymore, dear.¡± Daddy said, dropping onto one of the stools. Donna rushed to hide behind the table before the leper noticed she was there.


    ¡°Get me the simple pincers to start with. It¡¯s time I get a new set of extremities. I¡¯m tired of this chair. As soon as I put myself up again, I''ll fix your princess.¡±


    Donna didn¡¯t know the leper could help daddy make new toys, and she didn¡¯t know either he was planning to fix himself. But if that meant he was going to stop looking scary, she was happy about it.


    "And don''t forget the face, dear. That mask scares my little kitten.¡±


    The leper turned towards the door from where the visitors left and remained quiet for a long time. ¡°Yes. I''ll make a new whole me. And it needs to be different: a new look that puts me out of Herjard''s reach.¡±


    Dad uncorked the bottle of wine. The red drink made him sad and sick, but he always told Donna that he needed it, because it was the only remedy he had to cure painful memories. He raised the cup and cheered. "For my two favourite princesses, who are going to start walking again!"


    Then he drank his medicine without stopping for a breath.

 Ch39 - Firestorm I (Macha)

    Macha huffed. The intimidating ship revealed through the spyglass had so many hatches that he couldn¡¯t count them all before discounting. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Em shouted from inside.


    ¡°It matters to me,¡± Macha mumbled, chewing his frustration together with the last bits of a sailor¡¯s cookie that had taken too long to soften up. The man-o¡¯war following the Ballerina at stern waters was massive. A majestic Full-rigged vessel from the Nor¡¯Wes. With all of Tampraparni¡¯s economic power, it was common to see large numbers of warships either docked in port or patrolling the waters ruled by the southern Rajanate. Even so, that ship was, by far, the biggest Macha had ever seen in his life. Em, Macha supposed, had deduced that she was from one of the armies of the far north because they did not carry the rampant elephant of Tampra. They were not from any of the other countries from the Ring either, as no one else had the means to build such massive crafts. Macha wondered what intentions they had, and tired of a long journey, he hoped their business was nothing that would disturb a good rest. Em, on the other hand, was worried. Ships hiding their colours were weird and suspicious but what bugged him the most were the two strange ships winging the ship of the line: Ironclads, En had called them. To Macha, the smaller hulls, although made entirely of metal, were not as threatening as the main ship they custody, but to the old captain for some reason it escaped the young sailor, were a terrifying threat that slowly was closing quarters towards the Ballerina.


    At first, they were certain of the pursuit, but as the Ballerina reached the Rigg, the three mysterious pursuers changed course to the south. ¡°What a relief. Last month I was sick and didn¡¯t enjoy the time. I want to try flying the wings again. No puking over Ivy this time.¡± Macha sneered at himself, not realising that Em had come outside to steal the spyglass from his hand. The old man growled, one of the many animalistic ways he used to communicate and that Macha had already learned to differentiate. That one meant trouble.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not rerouting.¡± Em hissed. ¡°They¡¯re lining up the batteries.¡± A shiver rippled through Macha¡¯s body. After months of sailing back and forth the Rigg, it was no secret that by now Tampraparni had brought to the Maze¡¯s entrance a formidable share of its navy. In the shallows of Inde, Northwest of the Rigg, there were at least a dozen vessels anchored and, in the Atoll of Whales, gathered even a bigger force, close enough to strike in little time. In addition, it was constant to see patrols sailing up and down the edges of the reefs as a warning that the Rajanate didn¡¯t forget the Plantation offence.


    The constant fear of attack had everyone on edge and that had pushed the Blue Kingdom towards an arms race that, although formidable, did not seem to be able to match the threat that was slowly growing around it.


    ¡°I just want a good bath and a long nap,¡± Macha protested through clenched teeth. After months without any kind of grievance other than demonstrations of power, the waters had calmed down, and returning to the Rigg after weeks of hard work under the grumpy old man¡¯s gaze, was blessed glory.


    As the Rigg staff yelled, he awoke from a slumber of daydreams. Rushing, like anytime he delayed too much to start a job he¡¯d supposed to know better, he lowered sails and tossed ropes. The rush made his heartbeat noticeable throughout his whole body, a feeling he enjoyed deeply.


    The new Macha was already an experienced sailor, with calloused hands and tanned skin. Em had taught him everything he knew, and although he still had a lot to perfect, with hard work and determination Macha had made the sea wolf, for the most part, proud. And that was even better than any heartbeat pumping his muscles. Even so, old customs were hard to forget, and the little thief from the city inside him, was still dedicated to analysing all the details around him, especially the people. Ced, for example, although he received them with extreme effusiveness, wrinkled his eyebrows strongly, letting out clues of a concern, that Macha did not need much intelligence to know that it was related to the ships without a flag.


    Ivy, perching dangerously on the railings between the top floor¡¯s guns, as every time they met, greeted them with broad but contained hand wave. It was her way of being; a continuous struggle between wanting to show the tough person she built on the outside, and the sweet, vulnerable girl hiding underneath. The warrior, the image of her facade, was still as fit as the last time they visited. An enviable constitution that mixed the athleticism of those who were prepared for anything, with femininity that blossomed more each time they returned. A femininity she used to hide so she''d blend with the rest of the rangers. Especially she tried with a boyish way to dress, and in addition this time, with a new short haircut with top long locks in which Macha was already delighting his thoughts with ways to mess with during the dinner. She¡¯d not mind much. Of course, there would be a chase, and maybe a wrestling match she¡¯d win. But that would bring many laughs for the men. And that was all Macha¡¯s plan: Good-hearted jokes involving her and many others in the gang worked well for bonding the team. It helped Ivy to be well included, and that made her happy. And so, it helped with their mutual friendship, which since the plantation had nothing but improved.


    ¡°Son,¡± Em said while shuffling, stern in tone and face. ¡°We¡¯re going to leave the Red Isle for later. We have to go to the north of the Ring to dust off an alliance we made years ago. We can¡¯t wait any longer. After you report the trip to Marie, ask her for the Otoke box and she will explain the details.¡±


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ¡°You¡¯re not joining me?¡± Em huffed and jumped away without a word. Macha didn¡¯t need it anyway. The answer revealed itself as he crossed by Marie without a word or even a glimpse. The governor of the Kigndom, who seldom showed any emotion, seemed annoyed by it. Without returning Macha¡¯s joyful greeting, she turned for the ramps and shouted. ¡°Report, office, now!¡±


    Macha, who learned well to not let her intimidate him, turned to the other side. ¡°You pissed her off.¡± He said to Em, who was locked in a corner hushing with his brother in arms.


    ¡°That may be my fault this time, Mon¡¯lad!¡± Ced said, sliding an arm over his shoulder and shaking heartily. A routine that was already common at each visit.


    ¡°Do you want me to come?¡± Em said.


    ¡°Nay,¡± Ced answered sharply, ¡°I need your help to speed everything here.¡±


    His name echoing loudly from the ramps gave him a start. Marie was not a patient person when angered and, whatever Ced did that time, it turned her into a caged beast growling to get out. She was, as her husband, the spitting image of exhaustion, both emotional and physical. Before he reach at ther on the second floor, she started talking, slurring words and dragging feet. ¡°No news about Lim, and Ujan ready to defend themselves, I suppose?¡±


    It was the first time he¡¯d reported the whereabouts of the trip. Other times, Em would tell Ced and he¡¯d tell his wife. The new task brought a cold sweat to his forehead. He was happy to be trusted, but facing the Kingdom Governor¡¯s temper was bringing a mixture of fear and nerves that he couldn¡¯t get rid of. ¡°Nothing new about Lim, I¡¯m afraid. Ujan has the weapons. Most of them are in Charles¡¯ hands.¡±


    ¡°Good. I don¡¯t like that new man in charge, what¡¯s his name?¡± Marie waved her hand impatiently to clear the way through a group of sailors lounging in the hallway. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s not important, and you go back to work!¡±


    Macha surreptitiously turned towards the sailors trying to show a sort of apology with his factions. He always felt bad for her. Marie did what she could, but having to do what must be done makes you a scapegoat. Completely beaten up by months of hard decisions and little rewards, she was the continuous target of mockery, and curses from all her men. And she had plenty of it. To his attempt to apologise for her rocket, he received answers in the form of an eye roll, a deaf whistle, and an obnoxious hand sign that was not part of Ivy¡¯s language.


    Once in her office, she sat behind an enormous desk. Macha remained standing with the feeling he was not entitled to sit unless she said. Quietly she dropped the pen in the ink and began to write numbers of arrivals and departures that had nothing to do with Em¡¯s trip. Before Macha could continue with a report he hadn¡¯t had time to begin, Marie turned to the door, holding up a finger that made the sailor¡¯s jaw stop. The finger danced in the air before coming to rest over her mouth, all together with the rest of the hand. Leaning on the table, she stared at the plank wall that hid a horizon full of threatening ships. The finger, which for some reason Macha could not stop following, began to poke rhythmically her little pointed nose. ¡°Marie?¡± Macha asked with a dried mouth.


    He called her name again, in an attempt to break the uncomfortable silence, to just receive a second spook with the scratchy sound of a chair slide. Marie began to move up and down the shelves, filling a big leather pouch with documents and coin bags. As she passed the strap over her head, she started a race to open and close all the drawers within her reach. ¡°Did Em say something about a box?¡±


    As Macha nodded, she raised a little wooden box and tossed it to him. ¡°Listen carefully. This is a blood promise from one of the Harpy¡¯s daughters, Otoke Dan. She swore once to help us when in need. You and Em will go to claim that oath. But if something happens so-¡° she froze with the sound of a firestorm.


    Macha had lived the fear of the sea¡¯s merciful weather, and nothing feels scarier than that. Not even a full-rigged ship firing dozens of cannons at once. But that¡¯s not to say that anyone who still has a bit of common sense won¡¯t quail to the call of the drums of death.


    No cannonballs reached. Nothing broke the calmness of the Rigg. Marie, who had been left holding her breath since the blasts, let out a snort of relief as her shoulders unashamedly relaxed. ¡°Must be a warning fire, Miss, Do not worry,¡± Macha said, trying to calm her and himself down.


    ¡°No, listen, listen!¡± she stammered, pushing another bag of coins into her pouch, now full to bursting. ¡°If you find yourself alone with that box, you have to find Otoke, no¡­ find the White Fox, find Uri,¡± The return of war drums pushed Marie¡¯s lids to close and her lips to a tremor. ¡°Uri¡­ No one else you¡¯ll trust but her.¡±


    ¡°Who is this U-¡± his words cut as the entire Pontoon shook to the beating of lead. The office wall, a simple plywood plate that functioned as a protecting shield from the outside world, and its dangers, exploded. So did the desk. Hundreds of splinters shot out like tiny arrows, piercing skin, and flesh.


    As Macha softened his fall by the large couch in the middle of the room, Marie hit the shelves, receiving a shower of books that completely covered her. Shocked and barely remembering how to move, how to breathe, or how to even live, he gingerly rose into an office that was nothing more than a hole filled with floating papers and dust.

 Ch40 - Firestorm II (Ivy)

    Ced put his body into the Larush stance. It was unusual for sabre duelling, but with him, everything was always unusual. Ivy answered with a Povone. She¡¯d foreseen an exchange of blows. Ced would move to the right to try to push her against the sacks of merchandise in an attempt to limit her footing backwards. Cornered, she¡¯d had no other option but to attack frontally, something that always ended in victory for him. It was not going to happen. She was faster, stronger, had much more endurance, and after endless training with the different types of styles, she was finally as knowledgeable. Her plan was to continue the fight until he, tired and frustrated, would make a fatal mistake. It was the only option to beat him for the first time. After all, Ced might be limited to his humanity, but he was inarguably much more experienced than she was.


    The clashes of sabres came as predicted, but her sword master moved to the left. His quick and precise movements moved his sword without rest or regard. Ced was aware his chances of winning depended on how fast he could deliver the winning blow. The two blunt blades hit each other, dropping sparks of heated metal at each blow. Giving everything she''d learned in months, Ivy stood her ground, weathering the relentless barrage of attacks. Ced¡¯s breath began to tight. Hers remained soft and controlled. Her movements were light. His, clumsy. His steps, graceful at first, wobbled. Her own, light and thoughtless, tangled.


    ¡°Ha! Knew you didn¡¯t see it!¡± Ced said as Ivy hit the floor.


    She raised the tip of the sword, menacing. After moving to a proper position of defence from the ground, her free hand rushed to speak. ¡°What I didn¡¯t see was a winning strike. I¡¯m kneeling, not surrendering.¡±


    Ced put his hands on the lower back and tightened to a stretch. ¡°Damn, I¡¯ll do it then. I¡¯m exhausted.¡± As he moved away, considering the duel finished, Ivy¡¯s attention tilted towards a rope that was not there the last time she checked. AhChin, the Rigg¡¯s nanny, was delighted by little Lana¡¯s first steps and her assistant, a young Ujan girl with little experience with toddlers, was struggling to keep in line the rest of the workers'' offspring. Shien, one of the older kids, had slipped out of her sight to enjoy the show and sitting around a pile of merchandise -including moorings-  was displaying a grin of naughtiness that was proof of his involvement in Ivy¡¯s fall. With the satisfaction of a thief that has never been caught, he returned to Chin''s side as nothing had happened.


    ¡°Here, this is for you,¡± Ced said, tossing a long, wrapped bulk. After unfolding, Ivy found herself holding a straight Hanan sword. Scabbard and handle were of a black shiny wood and the lobed hilt, same as pommel, locket and chape were made of wavy shaped copper of exquisite craft. When drawing, the double-edged blade mirrored her astonishment. The root was slightly made into a ricasso and filled with a carved pattern of round waves, resembling the style of the copper finishes. ¡°I told them you were more into sea critters. But they had no idea how to draw anything that was not tigers and dragons so they just carved waves.¡±


    Ivy gently moved the blade from side to side, delighting in the shines of its perfect surface. Her birth day hadn¡¯t arrived yet, but that didn¡¯t seem to matter to her Aunt Marie, who had given her the pretty crimson-embroidered red sash she was wearing. Neither did Ced, who was now coddling her with the prettiest sword she¡¯d ever seen.


    ¡°It¡¯s a great sword for starving and cutting techniques,¡± Added Ced with a prideful voice. ¡°You tend to cross styles even when the sword blade doesn''t allow it, so I think this weapon is perfect for you. It can also be handled by hand and a half so you can take advantage of your strike force. It¡¯s all you need, and all it needs from you is good care and a name.¡±


    Her hand signed a trembling thanks, followed by the first thought that crossed her mind. ¡°The waves are like a storm. Maybe Storm,...something? Seastorm?¡± Her eyes shifted from the weaving patterns to her sword mentor, waiting for some sign of the new name¡¯s approval. Instead, Ced had turned his features of eternal positivity into a glooming stare to the void, while Boran, one of the younger rangers, was whispering in his ear news that were surely not welcomed.


    ¡°AhChin! All the kids to the Red Cardinal, now!¡± Ced shouted, grabbing Boran by the shirt to keep him at his side a bit longer.  ¡°All except Rangers on the shallow bottom barges, ready to sail to the lighthouse. Batteries and ships at the ready. Ivy, with me!¡±


    She jerked, placing the sword between the folders of her sash so she¡¯d be able to communicate more effectively with both hands. ¡°New ships have arrived demanding a parley,¡± Ced said, not waiting for her questions. ¡°I¡¯m going to the Beluga. You go supervise the cannons.¡±


    As he disappeared between columns of boxes, she strode up to the top floor dodging people rushing up and down. Sailors with merchandise, relatives with luggage and rangers with weapons, all hurried as if the news of trouble had reached their ears at once. Upon reaching the floor of the defences, the gunners, like an efficient watch mechanism, were already moving in chaotic precision. Some pushed packets of gunpowder and lead balls inside the gun tubes, others opening boxes of rifles and ammunition. The west side batteries were uncovered from the canvas and the barrel bungs were all thrown over the ground. The ten nines of the west row leaned out of an invisible wall that was nothing more than a few railings to prevent falls from the clumsy or careless, and turning over their wheeled carriages, they tilted their aim towards a group of ships that had recently arrived.


    Watching how everything unfolded with enviable precision, Ivy wondered if she was really needed there or if Ced had pushed her into a corner where she wouldn''t bother him.  Daha, one of the gunner masters, threw a spyglass without hesitation, knowing for sure that with her speed and good reflexes, she would catch it easily. ¡°Give me input on what¡¯s going on out there!¡±


    Climbing on the rail and out of the way of the bussy nest, the first thing she could report was the Ballerina arriving at anchor while the crew of the Beluga were raising sails for a rushed departure. Ced¡¯s ship sailed without delay towards west, where a flotilla was turning suspiciously into a line that in Ivy''s world, the world of the sea, meant only one thing: danger. The largest of the threatening newcomers was a three-decker ship of the line. A beast difficult defeat, although not impossible with numbers, experience and a little luck. The other two, smaller than frigates, were made of a grey metal. Not copper bottomed but full made iron hulls. A type of sea nightmare she had seen once in the far north. Ships no simple cannonball would even stain. Only explosive artillery was effective with ironclads, an ammunition that did not exist in the south. Those ships, no matter how well you outmanoeuvre them, would decimate the Kingdom navy bit by bit, one by one. "We need the wings flying now!" Ivy signed to Daha, as soon as he checked on her. Those ironclads weren''t completely steam powered, and their two masts, along with the sails, were a weak point to take advantage of.


    ¡°Already in the air! Loaded with Fireballs and grenades.¡± Daha swelled with pride as he yelled. ¡° No rounds in the nines. Only chains targeting the masts and grapes targeting the crews. Those Northerner aberrations will regret their threats!"


    Finding some calm in the upbeat cries of the Master gunner, Ivy tried to unwind her worries among the views below. The return of the Ballerina, her home for most of her life, bringing back her dear Uncle and friend, managed to erase for an instant all the troubles they were facing. Macha raised a greeting hand that she returned, with the gloomy thought the good times of their visit would be short if those ships remained in their waters much longer.


    ¡°Pirates?¡± one of the gunners asked his partner, both facing the ocean with their hands as a visor. Ivy, completely sure that no pirate from the south would dare even to sail near the domains of the Blue Kingdom, raised her monocle, seeking an explanation of why those inexperienced soldiers had come to such a foolish deduction. Her heart skipped a beat to the sight from the rounded glass. The sails rising over as a routine display for the parley were indeed the colours of piracy. A weird mixture of both. The black, the colour used to invite surrender, and the red, the announcement of no quarter given. Two meanings used usually in two different fabrics, there mixed together in one big flag framing a red monster whose tentacles danced to the sound of a background of darkness. Ivy¡¯d like to scream their name with all her will. Warn the men of the danger it meant. But her throat could only make strange little noises that would scare everyone and nobody would understand. The vast majority of gunners and rangers, young lads who joined in recent months, did not have the slightest idea of what that flag represented. And some who knew, perhaps the oldest and most experienced, little really knew of the true evil behind it.


    Years ago when she was a little girl, the Brotherhood¡¯s colours were the gold and silver of hope and saveguard. Those colours were gone with all their values. Those mercenaries were now an army without a kingdom. A group of rabid assassins and racketeers who abused the northerner kingdoms that had survived the Decimation without enough power to rebuild themselves. And that was all of them except the Red island.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Like every time the squids crossed her life, she felt an overwhelming embrace of harsh feelings. All harmful and all mixed deep inside. Hard to digest. hard to vomit. Swamped and confused, she felt time slowing. Silently and punishing the monocle with a frustrated squeeze, her eyes fixed on the Beluga, sailing naively, unknown of the hell preparing to unfold at destination. Ivy didn''t see the rows of hatches open. Nor the barrels sticking out of them. She, too, did not see in time the smoke suddenly emerging at the side of the ship. Spooked by the blast and unable to react, she became the spectator of the last moments of the Beluga. After a coward shot and a direct hit, what was left of Ced¡¯s shooner smeared with the waves and quickly tilted toward a grave of salt water. To the terror she was witnessing, her throat tensed, but the shriek froze before coming to life.


    ¡°The top rows didn¡¯t fire, brace!¡± someone yelled from behind. ¡°Fire the nines! Fire!¡± Ivy jumped from the railings as the Rigg¡¯s cannons spitted with rage. Her ears burned. ¡°Load fellas! Load!¡± An arm dragged her to the ground as the nearest cannon was shot instead of shooting. The massive barrel spun fiersfully, crushing the floor at her side like a knife cuts through meat. The platform lurched to the rhythms of metal bending and wood splitting. Pieces of roof falling over. The same hand that pushed her to safety dragged her away from the floor hole. ¡°Find your uncle and Marie, now!¡± shouted Daha. ¡°Now!¡±


    Ivy reacted without question. Her legs guided her without hesitation. Feet striding to  the ramp in an instant, dribbling men desperately trying to fight back a treacherous attack. She wasn''t halfway to the lower deck when the floor collapsed, holding her prisoner in a cage of a brokened ramp. Falling into her coffin, her ribs met a squared column and cracked. She retaliated to the sharp pain with an unrestrained punch, snapping the hardwood in two and leaving her knuckles raw.


    Trapped, despair took over. Each kick, each push, seemed to tighten the deadly latch. All the feelings born with the vision of the kraken flag grew like foam in troubled waters. Frustration and anger grewing stronger than anything else, filling her thoughts completely. The reflection of being powerless once more. Of failing to her people once again. She surrendered, wishing she was weak enough to cry her despair out. ¡®Breathe and dance. Just remember to breathe and dance.¡¯ The old words of a friend breezed through her memories as a saving blow. ¡®Only death has the power to defeat us.¡¯ Pablo¡¯s used to say. ¡®If she has not touched you yet, swallow your troubles and keep moving!¡¯


    ''You swore! Remember?¡¯ her mind said with Pablo¡¯s voice. ¡®You swore you wouldn''t fail anyone else! You said never again!'' Pablo died because of her. AhRia too. The Kingdom was suffering because a silly little girl who was only concerned with hanging out with some stupid womaniser from Wei. A spoiled brat who just wanted to live her life no matter what others needed. No. She wasn¡¯t like that anymore. And she was not the impulsive idiot who punched first and asked later, not that either.


    With Pablo came the focus. The trap became a duel and the planks, her adversary. Her breaths reached for calmness, her hands for weak points. She pushed, but not to move aside an immovable wreck that was not going to, She did it to turn around. And as her body found a new position to the side, her feet reached to a new ground and her arms discovered a new aim. Her knee tensed against a weak spot and her hands pulled at the same time. A snap. Then another. Slowly, dancing against a mass of brokerage as a fencing opponent, she crawled her way to freedom. A victory that felt like a rebirth. ¡®Good job, little devil. Good job,¡¯ With Pablo''s whisper fading away, she smirked with watery eyes, finding the courage to say farewell to a friend she had struggled to let go.


    Out of the bulk of a former ramp, she stepped into the remains of the second floor, stopping briefly to check for blood. She found none, yet the pain at her side was a reminder of how fragile she was, no matter how skilled and inhumanely strong. Another injury to her collection, but like all of them, nothing that would stop her. Nothing would make her fail or surrender. Not anymore.


    Creaks and groans followed her every step across a rubble-strewn floor that she could barely get over. Behind a jumble of junk that had been a warehouse, Ivy found Macha crawling desperately to the lower deck. Her friend, covered in dust, was dragging an unconscious Marie. The weight of her and the big bag around his shoulders were a load his limping legs were struggling to fight against. Struggling to gain a bit of ground with each desperate tug, and exhausted in doing so, he collapsed at the sight of her.


    ¡°She has a nasty cut on the head, and I think her arm is broken ,and¡­ and¡± Macha stammered. ¡°And maybe the leg, I¡¯m not sure, the¡­ the ¡®¡¯. Ivy didn''t wait any further mumbling and flung Marie over one shoulder and the bag strap over the other. Both weights, burdens to carry for a simple human, were nothing to the strength of a freak. Bent, she continued to the following ramp, minding with care where to step next. Macha limped behind, chewing nonsense of retaliation and payback. He didn¡¯t stop cursing and grumbling until they reached the boarding decks, and only when a shipyard man put Marie in the rowboat, did Ivy give an answer to his complaints. ¡°Shut up and listen! You are leaving now!¡±


    ¡°No, no, we have to find-¡° Ivy grabbed his shirt and yanked before hugging him tight. Gently she patted his back, receiving a hesitant caress in return. Then, she pushed him towards the boat with equal forcefulness. Her subjugation put Macha to a resignation. He knew how stubborn she was. Stubborn and determined. And Macha, just like her, had grown smart enough to know in a moment like that, no safety should be wasted arguing. ¡°You take care of Marie. I¡¯m going to find Em and bring him to the Ballerina. We will follow you north and meet at the lighthouse. This is no time to fight. It¡¯s time to retreat.¡±


    The Rigg shook to the return of its punishment and with a loud groan, the floor began to tilt. ¡°Go!¡± she said, waving her arms impatiently towards a sea filled with small boats and other shallow draft ships, including the three rigged barges Ced had designed himself to sail big amounts of goods and people around the shallows of the maze. All of them, rushing away from the firestorm, were sailing to the intricacies of the Blue Kingdom reefs, to safety, knowing no red squid had the charts to follow.


    Crossing a dock that had become an almost impassable path, she made her way towards the half side of a platform surrendering to the sea. Her duelling boots wet with water seeping between the floorboards. Barrels rolling in mindless runs and boxes falling from crumbling piles rose the stakes of an already difficult trek. An westerly breeze filled the air with the smell of gunpowder and burning wood. A battle smoke reached soon after, engulfing her like mist from the high mountains of Lei.


    The raging battle turned into a fading noise. Without being able to see what was happening, Ivy could imagine the struggle of the Kingdom navy. Their ships, conscientiously prepared by Marie for months, were well equipped and their crews well trained. Yet, the Kraken ships were superior. And having slightly seen the other Tampra ships raise anchor just after the attack on the Beluga, it was assumed that the numerical superiority they had against the red Squids was a mirage. And that didn¡¯t matter either. Ironclads were unsinkable.


    Legs slow. Rising water and floating debris became a burden. Ivy had never minded not being able to talk like normal people but how much she wished she could call her uncle''s name in that moment of need. She felt it well inside her heart that he needed her more than ever. With the water at her waist, she crawled over to where the Ballerina had moored. Her beloved ship was not there: She Didn¡¯t follow the Rigg¡¯s edge. If she did, the mooring lines would have dragged her partially underwater, still leaving visible masts. Either Em had released her or the compactness of the hulls resisted the drag and snapped the ropes. Whatever it was, the catamaran was gone.


    With the clumsy skill of a shark trying to climb like a monkey, Ivy raised through a net hanging over the side. Away from the rising surface and the thickness of the mist, she grabbed the railing of the second floor. The broken bar doubled with the strength of her grip. Em¡¯s ship was a few feets away, floating away out of the fire line. No cannonball had reached her. She was safe. Then, Ivy¡¯s heart jumped with the realisation the sails were not down. The Ballerina was drifting away aimlessly. Without a captain.


    Trying to find hope in her despair, She returned to the ground floor from a net silently willing to entangle her feet and delay the rescue of her uncle. After a jump and a shallow swim, she climbed the last boxes still standing together. The Rigg, anchored in a shallow sea, lurched as it hit bottom.


    Ivy screeched like a sea creature. An unnatural tone that Em once described as the song of a whale. Her throat ached from the exertion of something she wasn¡¯t ready for. She pushed her up with the struggle to sing again. This time, succumbing to the pain, only a soft gurgling came out. Em didn¡¯t answer. Just creaks and groans from a dying structure and explosions streaking through the mist.


    And just like that, the intrusive thoughts returned. Thoughts of defeat and death. Em, complaining of how unprepared they were, how vulnerable the Rigg was. Rangers and sailors questioning Marie¡¯s blindness and Ced¡¯s naivety. The failure in Lei, the failure in Ujan and the failure in Muet. All of them, all of her fault, leading to the disaster unfolding over them.


    Ivy slapped her face, pushing away the whining little girl once and for all. What has happened cannot be changed. You can just learn from it. Ivy repeated to herself: Words learned that now became hers. Filling her lungs with a bold breath, she jumped. Em needed her. At the surface, she may have been a clumsy little monkey, half blind and mute. But The shark under the surface was not going to fail him. Not ever again.

 Ch41 - Firestorm III (Em)

    Lim¡¯s was the most beautiful island in the entire world. The wooden hut, well built and cosy, was the perfect home to spend the rest of their life together. Nothing was wrong, nothing was flawed. Nothing but the fact it was all a dream. Em checked his arms, bone and flesh, and snapped his teeth. That was not a real place, and not even the imaginary one Lim spent hours creating. Her island and perfect home were a creation of her own, private and inaccessible to everyone else except her. This one was just a cheap version of an old man¡¯s imagination.


    ¡°Of course it is, you stupid idiot,¡± he mumbled, letting his sight awe with the wonderful colours of the surrounding sea side. His eyes stop at a slim figure facing the welcoming sea, her wavy, ashy mane flying with the breeze. She was someone he could never forget. Dragging his feet on the warm sand, his first impulse was to scream her name. Though he only let out a sigh, wondering why his mind was so intent on punishing him. Resigned, he turned the other way. Further, also standing at the shore appeared Lim, facing the ocean exactly as Claudia was doing at the other side of the beach. She was on her feet, and her black straight hair was not in a bun but free, and like Claudia''s, it was as well dancing freely to the winds.


    He fastened his pace. He''d lost one, but he was not going to lose both. His legs pushed to a run, but his efforts were futile. No matter how hard, he didn''t move. The beach turned into a quicksand and he began to sink. Others would have screamed, but Em rolled his eyes and crossed his arms, waiting impatiently to see what the weird dream had prepared for him.


    "Brother! Brother!" Skin melting to burning metal. Hands pulling a suffocating helmet. That¡¯s what his wicked mind had prepared: the old nightmare of his most suffered time. A cage surrounded by fire. Men screaming in agony. Hells unfolding over the sea. "Brother!" The call of his old friend faded. As did the Elena.


    Em awoke trapped in another cage, no more surrounded by fire but water. Barely recovering his sense, he sought for freedom. It was impossible. His arms were under the big metal frame crossing over his chest. No way to grab, no way to push. Without clarity to think properly, and neither the will to fight further, he remained immobile, witnessing the water rising from below until it reached his shoulders.


    Em was once an excellent diver. He¡¯d hold his breath for minutes if necessary. But what can an excellent diver do when there is no escape? He was doomed to perish in an ocean''s grave, as did the Elena. As the Rigg was going to. Yet, he was a fighter, and he''d not drowned easily. As much as he could, he thought, he¡¯d resist.


    When the water reached his nose, he took a last breath. Deep and long. Then he sank. The water was warm and murky, only nimble flashes from sunlight giving him a hint of what direction the surface was. He didn''t struggle any longer: More meant less, and the little time his lungs would allow was to be spent in memories of his family. So he relaxed, giving up on worries of the mind and attempts to free the body. He thought of his old friends as well, the meals and laughs. The journeys under the sails and the dives inside the metal suit. After family and friends, he visited a very dear thought, one of fishing with his old man.


    It was a pitiful way to die, but at least he''d do it at the sea, like many of his mates. That was it. If he, with that powerful prosthesis, couldn''t move that pile of metal, no other could. Only Ivy. She was a wonder. With burning lungs, he fought to recover hope, but not any for him. With a fleeting picture of that little girl crying in the stinging undergrowth, he returned to pray for the first time in years. Begging for her daughter¡¯s wellbeing to a god who never listened.


    As an answer from the heavens, a hand caressed his face while his lungs convulsed from lack of air. It was a touch he didn¡¯t need sight to recognize from who it was coming. With a terrifying but welcomed crack, his saviour put the imprisonment to an end. Em¡¯s prosthesis, filled with oils and air, lifted him up to the surface, exactly as if the invisible hand of a merciful god was giving him a second chance.


    Anyone else would have burst into desperate gasps as soon as his mouth found freedom. But not him. When he felt free, he took a long, slow breath, enjoying every second of that gift from nature. Ivy¡¯s arm soon slid from under his arm, reaching the face and grabbing gently but firmly under the chin. Her leg strokes, powerful and constant, moved them far from the Rigg, swimming to a drifting ship Em had freed from the moorings right before the bombardment began. His sight was blurred, the same as his thoughts. The only functioning sense telling him the surrounding battle was being fierce and intense. Ivy, as no one else could have done, lifted him freehand onto the Ballerina¡¯s deck.


    His hazy mind did not return to its tribulations and worries much after she had the ship ready and sailing. The first evaluation was physical. The hand that since the confrontation with the Bullface hadn¡¯t worked quite right, was now much more damaged. The little finger barely moved and only the index and thumb responded perfectly to his orders. Small-time arrangements little could do anymore: He needed Donna. The chest, scratched and dented under a ragged shirt, seemed to hold, although a certain discomfort began to be felt with each breath. The flesh part was still full, and only his knee, which was already a recurring pain, reminded him it wasn¡¯t always all about gears and cables.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    A sudden sense of displeasure filled him to realise a hazard assessment was what he¡¯d have done first. Upon checking his surroundings, he noticed Ivy was sailing away from dangers. Crumbling to stand, his disappointment in himself turned into pride over her daughter¡¯s doings.


    The fight, unfolding at three points of starboard quarter, was as its sound hinted, fierce. But also terribly unfair. The Kingdom ships were receiving heavy damage from Tampra frigates and the only good thing that could fill Em¡¯s heart were the wings of the Rangers throwing grenades over the Squids¡¯ ships. The attacks of the wings didn¡¯t last long, though. Before the little time Em needed to drag his feet inside, the few remaining of the flying rangers retired east, seeking a landing spot on Ced¡¯s newly made ships and leaving behind intact ironclads¡¯ hulls and masts and sails damaged but not sufficiently crippled.


    Em reached the wheel, which Ivy was holding with a raging grasp. She huffed and dashed her hands. ¡°Ced¡¯s ship was hit. Did you see any of ours doing a close up?¡±


    Em tried to hold onto the same hope that rescued him from certain death, wishing his friend was as fine as Ivy was. ¡°I saw the Golden Peacock reaching the wreckage. If he has survived, they¡¯ll pick him up.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°Of course he did!¡± Her white knuckles turn a few degrees to the right, moving the catamaran towards the entrance of the Maze.


    ¡°We are not going to the Lighthouse,¡± Em pointed up, stopping the wheel gently. ¡°We will sail with the remaining warships to the east, follow the Thousand Kings and cross the Drifting East until Hakinan.¡±


    ¡°Indri rules the Pirate Run now, do you know that?¡± Ivy signed, her hands beginning to shake from exhaustion or restlessness. Em reached to the bottom drawer, blindly searching for the semaphoring light. It was in the same place, next to the spark stone and the oil bottle. Before returning outside, he sought the strength to answer with a nod. Halfway to shouldering the board open, he stopped at the sound of Ivy¡¯s finger snapping, a way to call attention over her talking hands. ¡°Is that the Crybaby? On the big ship?¡±


    Em shook side to side as laconically as he affirmed a moment prior. One of the few gossips that had reached his ears about Javier Vega was that he never sailed on anything but his ship, and the Adamant Sovereign, a monstrosity rumoured to be something the world had never seen before, was definitely nothing they had in front of their eyes.


    Pushing himself to avoid any thoughts of Javier or Indri, he faltered to the cat¡¯s deck. The sorrow of a past involving the Squids¡¯ Grand Admiral and the uncertainty surrounding a future dealing with the Harpy¡¯s fifth daughter were too much for his weary mind. Instead, he concentrated forcibly to prepare a plan of escape.


    With the box on its way, Otoke Dan¡¯s forces would sail south and take the Male Atoll. That was one of the old written deals. That would happen as soon as she received confirmation The Blue ships were sailing the Thousand Kings. Tampra¡¯s navy, located at the floating citadel of Mawee, fearful of losing a key point of the Ring, would sail North to engage, freeing the passages to the east and leaving a way of escape though Hakinan. Then, Em would reach the Great South current towards the End of the World and sail the Ring of Commerce by the outer waters of the Big Blue. A long, arduous and dangerous journey to the Nor¡¯Wes. Deadly even, but free from Javier. In the great nothingness of a world made of oceans, without the two large island clusters as reference, the Squids could never have a way to pursue them, nor had the chance for an ambush. Only knowing for certain that Em would go to the Red Island, a last redoubt where the power of his mercenaries was not much, Javier would seek for a last chase around the Siren shoals, waters that were under Samalia¡¯s control and not his. A last, desperate shot that was doomed to fail. Free of his pursuit and reaching Bandanii, they¡¯d hide in the deserts of Al-Madahani as they did a long time ago: Disappear until the waters calm. Then, after fixing the Ballerina and himself, they¡¯d reprise the search for Lim, find Macha and, this time for good, disappear again in one of the islands of the Blue Kingdom. A place where they would spend the rest of their days peacefully enjoying the beauty of the world.


    All his future unfolded nicely as he semaphored a retreat to the remaining Blue ships. Their answer was the answer of the brave. The brave, and stupid that always die in battle: ¡®We fight for the Kingdom! We won¡¯t surrender!¡¯


    Em insisted. This time with the authority the Kingdom¡¯s government would have given him in that situation; if it existed. The flashes of light repeated each command, hoping the ships of the foolish heroes would follow the wisdom of an old coward. Upon finishing, he blew the candle out, and without checking if they were convinced, he returned. Beaten up and Defeated. With the only joy of knowing his daughter was safe.


    She reprised the hand talk as he squeaked the plank door. ¡°You want to cross the outsides of the Big Blue, Am I wrong? That¡¯s insane! Even for a nutcracker like you.¡±


    It was indeed a crazy plan. But as her hands questioned openly the idea, a subtle smirk and dainty nod turned into the ratification he needed. ¡°Do we have any birds inside this mess?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope at least one of the ships follows us. I¡¯ll light them to send a pigeon to Ahlong, so the Otoke remembers what to do.¡±


    It was a great plan; he thought. Stupid, crazy and damn dangerous. But sometimes, when the knot is too tight, there¡¯s no other option but to cut the rope.

 Ch42 - Shanties from the past: Strings and wheels (Donna)

    While crossing the cloister, Donna noticed the scornful grimaces and mocking whispers of her schoolmates. Every day it was the same song. A melody of harassment she pretended not to care about. With her eyes lowered and her step brisk, she reached the portal of the School of the Holy Maiden and entered the Avenue of Great Mestra. As usual, at that time of the day, the waters of the Grand Canal were crowded with all kinds of boats, especially ferries filled with citizens not wanting to waste their time in the Bridge of Bargains, a place where the bustle of merchants and buyers was a stopper, forcing the most urgent to reach their homes long after sunset.


    Glad that neither bridge nor boats were part of her return home, she hurried into the corner onto Arus Street, a shortcut with a tight one person sidewalk with a canal that could only fit a tiny, elongated boat at a time. Arus soon ended and she was finally in the Square of the Brightness. Like every single day, the church square was full of pilgrims and the faithful overwhelmed by the daily sermons, all ready to spend their money on worthless holy trinkets or outright throw their savings on beggars and charlatans in search of divine forgiveness. Many, also as usual, crowded around the corner where Herjard''s town criers sold the hardships of war against the last free colonies of Northislay as adventures of great honour and fortune. Donna gnashed her teeth at the faces of the young boys, mesmerised and eager to be taken to a far and dangerous land. Passing Dom Juan''s teahouse, where many of her classmates gathered to socialise with the students from Prior Reggaldo''s school, she snapped again. Unlike her peers, she preferred to spend her evenings learning instead of fooling around with boys. To that, she pretended not to care about it either.


    Mother''s mansion stood old and dilapidated right in front of the majestic church of Joviale. A marvel of the city that made Donna''s family home even more embarrassing. The watchmaking business was bringing great profits, and Donna couldn''t understand why Mother never fixed the facade, so she pretended, as she did with everything in her life, to not care. Only her studies mattered, and amongst all of them, what she enjoyed the most was the evenings with Lim. For years Donna had believed her to be a beggar leper living at the expense of his father''s kindness, but after the long project of the Southerner princess, the leper put all her efforts into fixing her broken body and mind, revealing a woman of extreme intelligence and unmatched knowledge that made the most prestigious teachers at her school look like carnival monkeys.


    Donna crossed the hall, paying attention to none of the servants pestering her. Neither did she stop in the library, where Mother spent the evenings wasting her time with mundane and worthless books. Father, who had recently taken to drinking regularly, was not worth her time either. Only Lim, who was surely already working on her new formula, was the one she wanted to see.


    ¡°You are ten minutes under the average time, dear.¡± Just as Lim was a name she had borrowed from the princess, her new mask was a doll¡¯s countenance mimicking the Southerner royalty. A face with pretty features but simple build, who used to delay movements with their matching words. ¡°Have a look, I almost finished the mixture.¡±


    Excited but nauseated by the smell wafting from the steaming canisters, Donna inched closer. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°A rubber-like polymer. With this, I¡¯ll be able to simulate skin.¡±


    ¡°It doesn''t seem too human to me.¡±


    ¡°The colour is not right, yet. I¡¯ll need an artist for that.¡±


    Donna grimaced. To her, anyone who didn''t bring something important to the world was a leech. and The so-called artists, sponging off the rich¡¯s love for beautiful things, were the worst. Mother, for example, who always complained about the large amounts of money that Father and Lim spent on their research -a goal for a better future that justified the expense,- used to spend almost the same on stupid paintings and sculptures whose only function was to inflate her ego for the simple reason of possessing them.


    Lim giggled under a face that didn''t move properly. "The world needs pretty things."


    ¡°First of all, stop decoding me. People will believe you are a mind-reading witch. And second, ¡®things¡¯ need to be functional, not pretty. We can return to that discussion later over biscuits and a cup of tea, or we can get to work on something more interesting.¡±


    ¡°Do me a test on the new leg.¡±


    Donna huffed at a task she had done too many times for her liking. "I had changed the hydraulic pressure and oil mixture,¡± Lim added, ignoring the following murmur of protest. ¡°It should work on a seven to ten percent improvement. Don''t forget to write the data. There are no results if you don''t leave it on paper."


    Lim''s new leg rested on a table full of cables that connected rubber muscles with buttons of all kind. Unlike the ones she was using now, made with the same wheels and strings that Father made for the crippled soldiers of the Great War, the new design was a unique marvel perfectly imitating flesh and bone. Donna reached for a small switch at the side, with eyes travelling from the femoral group through the peroneal group and silently repeating each muscle¡¯s name. Her fondest memory was a day when Mother was sick and Lim sneaked her out to visit the hospital. There, in the morgue, they spent an entire afternoon dissecting a drowned man and learning all the secrets of the human body, so there wasn''t one of those elongated pump sacs she couldn''t name.


    By activating the circuit, the big toe moved smoothly. Not awed one bit by the wonder unfolding before her eyes, she wrote down the gauge readings and dropped her weight over a stool. "Father is a feud, isn''t he?"


    Lim suddenly stopped in the middle of her work, something she didn''t do often. "I need further development of that question," she said, sounding more inhuman than usual.


    "Without you, Father would not have been able to fix that princess''s legs. And I guess all the previous achievements are not his either. He''s just a resentful drunk."


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    After a slight and uncomfortable immobility, Lim returned to the stirring. "Perhaps not with the same results, but he¡¯d have done it without me. Your father may be troubled by his past, but he¡¯s a brilliant man."


    Donna appreciated the lie and put on her expression of indifference. Father was not an exceptional man. Maybe he could have been, but his waste of time for a love that was as forbidden as heresy, had made him a bitter loser. She had already grown up enough to realise it. Neither Mother, who insisted on pretending that nothing was happening, nor all the servants who treated her like a child, couldn¡¯t hide it any longer. From the first moment she realised it, the hero turned into a shame: Not for what he could feel or for whom, a matter that didn''t bother Donna at all, but because of how he drowned himself into mediocrity. She was not going to let emotions sink her into the pit of nothingness as he did. She was going, like Lim, to reach grandioseness.


    Distracted by a judgement over a defeated man who had managed to transform the admiration of a little girl into the disappointment of a young woman, Donna started clicking buttons randomly, shaking Lim''s leg in a funny way. ¡°I''m not letting you come here to play with incredibly expensive equipment like it''s a child''s toy,¡± Lim said. ¡°Empty your mind of absurd ideas and concentrate on work. Or else, better leave it for today and go read mystery novels with your mother.¡±


    "That''s a great idea." Donna suddenly lifted off the stool. Mother minced at the leg, grimacing before holding up a napkin to cover her nose and mouth. The wrinkles between her eyebrows grew deeper as she softly spoke. ¡°Your father is sober enough to work, and he requires a steady hand for that watch. Go now.¡± Donna braced herself for a complaint, stopping immediately at the raise of a threatening finger. "I said, now."


    The same way she crossed the school¡¯s cloister, Donna left the room, closing the door but not moving away. When the doorknob clicked, she leaned to eavesdrop, defying her mother''s wishes in secret. The conversation, muffled by the door, could still be heard perfectly. ¡°But don''t get me wrong, if you continue with the foolish endeavours to brainwash my daughter, I''m going to spread the word that my husband''s assistant in Linee is still alive and hiding under the guise of whatever you''re made of. It won''t matter how well you hide, and how many times you change your face. A freak like you will be easily found.¡±


    ¡°Your threats don''t scare me, Lady Messana. Besides, no matter how hard you try, I''m not the one who pushes her to come here every day. Donna is as intelligent as she is stubborn. And the more you try to take her away from me, the more she''s going to want. Let her learn, it doesn''t hurt to know more than just making clocks.¡±


    "There''s nothing wrong with watchmaking! It is a highly regarded art." Mother said.


    ¡°That''s not what I said. We can continue to argue over tea and biscuits about whether she has to spend the rest of her life just making watches, or I can use that precious time in my work, so I can leave before we grow old." Donna chuckled, amused by Lim using her own words.


    ¡°You help me with him too. That was our deal." Mother came to the door and a sudden knock shook the wood. "And you stop spying and go help your father!" Donna stepped to the side, trying to remove her shadow from showing at the gap under the door while  Mother''s steps returned to Lim, who was now speaking in a tone that was hard to decipher.


    ¡°And as a scientist and former friend,¡± said Mother, with a volume that heralded a storm. "I want you to put common sense to both of them!"


    Donna, knowing both of them well, decided it was a good time to leave. Mother, knowing that her irrepressible bad temper was as intractable as it was embarrassing, would not stay there much longer, and Lim would not let herself be yelled in her laboratory. The talking was over, and so was the gossiping.


    The corridors felt emptier and colder than usual, and the way to the watchmaking room was longer than ever. Father''s studio, more chaotic than ever, was filled with junk and tools swallowing the work table. As Donna started tidying up the mess, Father stammered curses at a small piece reluctant to enter its corresponding hole. "Need help?" She said.


    "No. I''m almost there.¡± He replied, shrinking further over the small pocket watch. ¡°And stop moving my things, Everything is where I want and every time you come, I can''t find shit afterward." Before a disdainful handwave, Donna dropped a tiny screwdriver over the table and strode outside. After releasing all her anger on a door that resounded loudly, she dragged herself towards a window, considering why she still had a love for such a pitiful man. Through the window, the church''s rose window, surrounded by a kaleidoscopeof white, red, and green marbles, reflected the sunset light over the bustling square, still filled with penitents seeking salvation. Sighing under the overwhelming beauty, Donna tried to keep her eyes from watering.


    ¡°I thought you were not interested in the beauty of things,¡± Lim said from the other end of the corridor. With the cane, her rudimentary legs were no impediment to walking with ease and she reached the window side with less time than Donna had to regain her composure. ¡°The church has a purpose. And I¡¯d like to be alone, thanks.¡±


    ¡°Your mother and I have reconsidered the terms of our deal,¡± Lim said.


    Donna''s heart sank. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are living!¡±


    ¡°Yes, but just for a while. I have to go to Ventfort and your mother has agreed to let you come with me.¡± The knot in her chest grew heavier, not because of the despair of losing her only friend and mentor, but to the mention of the place where the Father¡¯s burden lived. A man she wanted to meet for years, but didn''t think she was ready to do so.


    ¡°Why should I? Unless you want someone to punch Mark¡¯s face, which I¡¯d gladly do, I don''t think I¡¯m of any help there."


    "You may be interested in the work he''s doing. I''ve heard he''s made some remarkable, yet disturbing progress."


    ¡°And what¡¯s that idiot¡¯s work about?¡± asked Donna, already hooked, but trying to appear disinterested.


    ¡°He studies the inheritance traits of each individual, and by the looks of it, he has found a way to modify them.¡±


    Donna fidgeted. "Modify human traits? You mean he could change how people look? That''s impossible."


    ¡°I''m afraid it¡¯s not just appearance but much more. That''s why I have to go. Enhanced humans could be great tools or terrible weapons, so it¡¯s imperative we supervise his project before he makes a mistake that we could all pay dearly. What do you say?¡±


    Donna dusted off her uniform jacket and, without making any effort to contain herself, released her words with an explosion of excitement. ¡°When are we leaving?¡±

 Ch43 - The chase (Ivy)

    The sun rose over a horizon of stormy waters, hiding with golden rays the navy of Tampraparni. As Ivy narrowed her eyes to foresee the moves of their pursuers, the Ballerina swayed furiously, fighting against a sea that grew wilder by the minute. The Slow Goose, an old hulk true to her name, was lagging, and it was a matter of minutes before she reached her end.


    Only two ships managed to survive the craven attack on the Rigg, a sudden battle that had The Blue Kingdom in tatters. From the south, seven more ships that had been anchored in the tranquil atoll of Garts joined their beleaguered fleet, which, adding the Ivy¡¯s catamaran and two patrols teaming from the south, made a total of twelve. A number diminished to nine under the incessant hunting from the copper-hulled chasers.


    The Tampra armada had grown as well. Bit by bit and with no pause, the pursuing threat was growing with newer sails, now filling the astern waters with uncountable massive warships. But it wasn¡¯t those better armed but much slower who were decimating the Blue survivors. It was the smaller, swifter vessels specifically designed for reach and cripple. And how well they did it. Like cunning predators, they manoeuvred with precision, employing bow shots to break the Goose downwind sailing and forcing her to beat to windward. The Goose, now tacking desperately to avoid raking fire or grappling lines, was just delaying the inevitable reach of the motherships and their destruction. There was no chance of surrender, and when she, perhaps because of an exhausted crew or a cowardly unexperienced captain, gave up earlier,Ivy''s heart raced as the flames engulfed friends and brothers in arms.


    The remaining Blue ships sailed with the grim determination of Em¡¯s command, desperately seeking sanctuary amidst the Thousand Kings. Em¡¯s plan was a gamble whose only option of winning was to find no opposition among a notorious group of islands known as a haven for pirates and outcasts.


    As she strode inside, a feeling of fear coursed through her veins, with the knowledge their beloved catamaran could be next. The Ballerina, even in good condition, has never been a fast ship. Em¡¯s exceptional sailing capabilities and the misfortune of being accompanied by other less fortunate were the only reasons they didn¡¯t yet feed the fish. Now, there was no one else between them and Tampra, and the gap was closing.


    ¡°They got another one, Jun¡¯s brig,¡± Ivy signed with the exhaustion of a person that has barely slept in days.


    Em¡¯s entire body deflated over the wheel. ¡°I told that imbecile to jettison, I¡¯ll semaphore the rest to head northwest. I know the King¡¯s End is a lion¡¯s den, but we have no other option. We won¡¯t reach any further.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s chest pounded. Rushing to grab the wheel that Em released, Ivy¡¯s imagination fixed on the void, trying to make a picture of the gloomy place where the old geezer was going to take them. The Thousand Kings was a mostly humongous and uncharted archipelago ruled by no one but pirates, and the King¡¯s End was the nest where all hid.


    Ivy watched Em crumble to the deck. He was tired, weak and it began to be obvious he was also sick. Able to do nothing about it, She gripped the wheel fiercely, trying to ease her frustration. With no time for a breather, another problem arose as she followed Em¡¯s pointing finger toward the bow¡¯s horizon. The skyline of their destination filled with tiny sails. No matter how hard she tried, Ivy couldn¡¯t find any reason to think that those ships, sailing at half sail, were awaiting their arrival with good intentions. There were no more Blue Kingdom ships, and Otoke, their only ally, couldn¡¯t have arrived so soon. Whether they had the colours of Tampra, the Kraken, or Indri, if the armada behind them was a hammer, those were the yoke.


    With the sway of the waves, Em deeply struggled to stay on foot while making a true effort to continue a conversation of comings and goings of light. Ivy, fixed on the incoming sails, swallowed through a parched throat. The zigzagging yoke, closing distance more thanks to the speed of the Blue ships than their ability to fight the opposing wind, raised the reds. The flags shaking with the bursts, announced in silence they were all hulls and men of the Harpy¡¯s daughter and with, the same wicked silence, proclaimed there was no option but death.


    The southeast of the Ring of Commerce, around the waters commonly called the Pirate Run, hid the realm of unaffiliated and free plunderers. Or had been under the mantle of the Stingray. It had been for years, but the Fist of Piracy had lost another of its fingers, and with a new ruler, there was no place for empty canvases. Any ship willing to engage in pirate business had to sew the white crossed sabres of Indri over their reds and blacks. ¡°No one dares to go near the waters of the Oozing.¡± Em said on his return. ¡°They decided to split. Some will go south to Srivijaya and the others will sail east to the Primitive Islands. The fools believe they will make it that far.¡±


    ¡°Maybe the Tireless Pigeon or the Herald will,¡± Ivy said. Em agreed with a grunt while taking back his place as a navigator. Lingering aside, Ivy found her mind racing with thoughts of survival and the fate that awaited them at the Kings End. A nauseating feeling grew wilder inside her guts. The Oozing Pimple, hidden amongst the islands of the Kings End, was the headquarters of all the evil of the place. The moniker, a clear mockery of the grandiose names the kingdoms gave to their places of importance, was just an illusion that hid a terrifying nature. There was no other place in the world, apart perhaps from the Black Rock, that struck more fear into the hearts of sailors. A city built over reefs that sheltered souls even more rotten than the planks it was made of. A hole where all sorts of malice thrived, a cutthroat world where treachery and danger lurked around every corner. An undesirable destination, the Ballerina, unable to escape for much longer, had no other option but to sail.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    With the new change of direction, the catamaran loosened the broad reach speed. Sailing on a port tack and vulnerable to a possible engagement, Ivy rushed for her sword, hoping the Tampra chasers would try to board instead of simply wiping them with cannon fire. None approach: As the rest of the Blue Kingdom ships split, the hunters followed behind.


    ¡°We are putting water in!¡± Ivy signed with excitement. Maybe, unlike the Kraken, which had the clear objective of catching Em, Tampra only thought of destroying the Kingdom, and therefore, the largest ships were a juicier prey than a small and dilapidated catamaran. Or perhaps, knowing full well the dangers that awaited in the Northwest, they did not dare to follow the madness.


    The captain narrowed his eyes and wiped his sweaty forehead. ¡°The¡­ charts¡­ There,¡± Unknowing what he was talking about, Ivy waited while he rested his head on the wheel. Ivy reached, noticing he was boiling, and with a gentle push, she took his place.


    ¡°Rest a bit, I can sail until the shoals, at least,¡± she said, following his crumbling steps towards the chart table. Em grabbed one of the papers the wrong way and staggered around. ¡°This¡­ look at this¡­¡±


    Ivy would have liked to remind him that without her glasses, she could see little at close ranges, much less read the maps, but as the thought passed through her mind, the chart flipped to her side, followed by a strong blow. Turning around, she found Em unconscious over the floor and she hastened to his aid, leaving the Ballerina to her fate. The cat, sailing without a hand, trembled with the force of the waves, raising the bow to face a large one that had been taken the wrong way. As the two hulls fell to stab the sea, Ivy hit the ground. Ignoring the pain over a shoulder that bore the impact of her weight, she picked her uncle up again, dragging him promptly toward what had once been Lim¡¯s room. There, where Em had put some blankets as a temporary bed, she left him babbling. As the ship rocked, she reached for the medicine box from among a pile of junk. ¡°Govern¡­ leave me¡­¡± he said, trying with difficulty to sit up. ¡°I¡¯m fine. The ship... It¡¯s an order!¡±


    When she returned to the wheel, the Ballerina regained her mastery of the winds and her path over the waves. Keeping her gaze fixed on the rough sea, Ivy slightly deviated the course to the right, to gain a bit of the wind¡¯s power. The sky, which had woken up docile and sunny, had turned black, heralding a storm. It didn¡¯t worry her. She was as experienced as any and, after days of relentless pursuit, if a storm surge could put a distance for respite, she¡¯d gladly sail it without a complaint.


    ¡°Brace!¡± Em yelled with the intensity of a mad sailor who witnessed the aberrations of the depths. ¡°Brace!¡° The bow waters rose like two columns of foam. Not letting the threat shots intimidate her, Ivy crossed the impact zone without falling into the trap expected if she changed course. As curtain of water washed the deck¡¯s wooden floor. The next warning shots reached. One raised another large column at the starboard bow and the other tore the sail clean. Whoever was shooting at them, Ivy had to see where they were doing it from, or else she wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge a subsequent burst. Until then, she had never questioned the catamaran¡¯s design, and with a navigation post inside a bridge with the only sight of the front seas, she realised how poorly prepared was her home for such engagements. With a knot in her stomach, she released the wheel again, this time tying it down with a steering rope, a small help that hopefully would keep the ship in a straight line over the incoming waves.


    As fast as she could, Ivy traced the seas to find one of the pirate vessels approaching perilously from the starboard quarter. And it was not just any ship. The four-masted galleon had a raised canvas with two crossed sabers beside a winged bird-woman, and the ship¡¯s beak was topped by the carving of a gigantic snakehead with its golden fangs shining with the little sunlight left before the upcoming storm. That was the Sea Viper; the ship of the Harpy¡¯s daughter herself.


    The two bow chase guns spited fire and smoke to give a last warning. A lantern at the forecastle repeating rapidly no other shots would fail.


    With the arrival of the preceding calm, the sails deflated, and the surface turned into a mirror. Like the answer to a prayer Ivy had not made, the Ballerina continued on her course, riding over a river-tide that was clearly visible in the flattened sea. Indri¡¯s ship, deprived of both the help of air and water, came about, searching unsuccessfully for a way to reach closer.


    Ivy witnessed with relief, from a ship spinning randomly at the mercy of the sea, how the pirates lagged behind. From the castle, the semaphoring light continued relentlessly through the threats. ¡°Come back and surrender. We¡¯re going to get you soon or later. Capitulate now and there will be no blood.¡±


    Following the burst of thunder, a downpour felt over her. The tip of the cat¡¯s mast disappeared from sight, so did the Sea Viper. The last blinks of the pirate lanterns faded at the same time a direct threat to Em¡¯s life was being lighted. Ivy closed her eyes and faced the black sky, letting the rainfall hit her face and cursing to whoever dared to threaten his uncle¡¯s life.


    Questions raced. What was wrong with Em? Was it only a fever? Was it something else? Did they have the proper medicines? Where was the Ballerina drifting? Was it a good course? If they reached the Kings End, where would she go? How to cross the dangers that she couldn¡¯t see on the charts? How to sail the Oozing without being seen? Could the Ballerina outsail the Viper?


    When the incessant drops became as painful as her thoughts, she trudged to the cover of the bridge, with not a single clue of where to go or what to do.

 Ch44 - Lifting the iron (Macha)

    The sights of the lighthouse island were both familiar and unrecognizable. The dry, rocky land had changed little, with patches of grass clinging to life amidst the salt-encrusted debris that populated the entire surroundings. However, what had once been a desolate place was now teeming with life, as people sought refuge from the chaos of the Rigg and other shattered lands.


    Upon arrival, Macha confined himself to his bed, not only due to his physical injuries but also weighed down by his own despondency. His gloom stemmed from a deeper fear that had taken hold of his heart. He had witnessed formidable fights and relentless storms, yet the harsh realisation of how fragile and exposed his world was had shaken him. The disheartenment was short-lived, but his determination to carry on was as weak as his own legs. Despite his desire to find AhLong, he found himself aimlessly wandering around the island, with the conviction of setting sail towards the challenges ahead, but lacking the motivation to do so soon. It didn''t help that the lighthouse keeper had been completely absent since their arrival.


    Joy had mentioned that AhLong was very busy and once he finished his work, they would set sail together without delay. At the same time, Oleg, alternating between drunkenness and hangover, had somehow found the clarity to explain that the madman was completely obsessed with an important task in his warehouse. Locked up with a padlock and chain, he hadn''t left the company of his birds for quite some time. Besides Joy''s visits to bring him food, he didn''t allow anyone to get close.


    Macha finally reached the shore, but not before stumbling over a stone and then tripping over a piece of metal. Oleg, along with a group of survivors from the Rigg, was labouring to clear away the island''s debris. As soon as Marie set foot on land, she assumed control of the island and downgraded Oleg to work on making some space for additional huts, a punishment for the ineffectiveness of his administration he took with resignation. AhLong, who was known for his inclination to question, criticise, and directly confront those who challenged his decisions regarding the lighthouse, was absent amidst his own tribulations and posed no issues.


    Macha shuffled toward a group of sailors and rangers, their tools held tightly, as if they were weapons. Standing before the crowd with a stoic presence, Marie was accompanied by her new assistant, a girl whose talents appeared wasted on serving soup every day.


    "Why do we have to share our houses?" yelled a dishevelled woman from the nearest decaying pier. A tall, equally filthy man stepped forward, brandishing a stick with a tip brimming with rusty nails.


    "When you arrived, we offered you food and shelter, and now that we ask for your help, do you close your eyes? You are despicable!" Marie''s assistant said, her voice trembling with rage.


    From the floating villa, mumbling excuses and protests arose, but Marie''s commanding voice silenced them all at once. "You took that wood from AhLong''s work shack pylon, didn''t you? That belongs to the Kingdom. And the coast where you''ve placed your houses is Kingdom territory. If you wish to live here, you must share. If you refuse, the ship departing this evening to the south has room. These men came to repair your roofs, not to threaten. Raise that stick again, and they''ll return armed instead of with tools. The choice is yours."


    Thoughts of Ced stirred within Macha''s mind, his heart burdened with uncertainty. A small ship had been dispatched south on an expedition, assigned with the mission of locating any survivors. As he contemplated the fate of his friend, Macha couldn''t help but ponder whether Marie truly possessed a heart of wood, as the men claimed, or if she simply concealed her grief beneath the weight of new responsibilities.


    Marie strode away, muttering profanities, and raised a palm to halt Macha''s questioning. It was evident that she was exhausted and preoccupied. Knowing that he asked the same questions day after day, she no longer made any effort to display the last remnants of friendship she had left.


    Macha turned toward the shore, the rhythmic crash of the waves providing a sombre backdrop to his thoughts. "Marie received a note from AhLong this morning, Mister Macha," Marie''s assistant said, startling Macha, who hadn''t expected to be interrupted. The desire to inquire about the girl''s name, to engage in casual conversation as normal people do in markets or taverns, or simply to savour a little moment of companionship felt burdensome. Instead, Macha tilted his head, silently signalling the girl to continue. "He plans to sail north in a couple of days. So be prepared."


    "About time! I wonder what''s been delaying him so much," Macha complained.


    "If you want to see, go to the kitchen and get the bag of bones," Marie''s assistant said, gradually backing away with each word. "Since I''m helping Marie, Joy is the one feeding the birds, but he won''t do it until evening, and the guard won''t ask."


    As Macha expressed his gratitude from a distance, a sense of urgency compelled him to quicken his pace. The feeling of having wasted too much time compounded with the shame of not having done enough to prevent it. Depending solely on AhLong, the only one who knew where to go, was not his fault. However, he felt remorse for having acquiesced to AhLong''s delay.


    He tried not to dwell on how the birds survived on a diet of such and with a blank mind, retrieved the sack of bones from the kitchen. No one questioned him, not even the ranger guarding the warehouse from a distant post, who with a mere lift of the bag, granted him pass with a lazy nod.


    "AhLong, it''s me, Macha! I''ve brought your bird''s food!" Macha said.


    Bouncing things and engaging in muttering conversations with himself, AhLong was obnoxiously loud half of the time. The other half was the complete opposite. Two personalities coexisting within the same body: an extremely unpredictable jester and a silent predator whose menacing eyes always sent chills down Macha''s spine and to him, neither of them was a pleasant person to be around.


    Shouting his arrival once again, Macha impatiently welcomed the rattling of chains. There had been no protests or loud footsteps before the door creaked, a clear indication that the foolish side of the lighthouse keeper was opening. AhLong''s face, smeared with grease and dirt, accentuated the intensity of his piercing eyes. The rest of him, equally filthy, emitted a potent odour of sweat, even stronger than the already pungent stench that emanated from the thousand bird¡¯s nest.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "What ya want? Told Marie two days," babbled the lighthouse keeper, rubbing his face with a grimy hand and only making the mess worse. "Me no liar!"


    As Macha''s silence seemed like a persistent demand, AhLong grunted and cleared his throat, his tense body relaxing as his voice softening. "Alright, alright. Tomorrow, aye? Young Macha on important mission, we know. But we do important mission too!"


    "What are you talking about?" Macha asked, unsure if he should have even asked. AhLong burst into loud laughter, indicating that his friendlier side was taking over. After giving Macha''s shirt an oily pat that ruined its cleanliness, AhLong unceremoniously grabbed the fabric and shoved him inside. "You worry too much, lubber boy! Heh..."


    Moving stealthily amidst empty cages and scattered debris, the old crazyhead motioned for Macha to follow him deeper into the heart of the shed. "My Petita is real quick! We''ll make up for lost time, don''t ya believe? AhLong never lies! Come, come, you''ll see him soon ¡®cause we''re sailin'' together. But keep it hush-hush, aye? It''s secret!"


    With cautious steps, Macha entered the dimly lit space, the air heavy with the remnants of past inhabitants. The chickens and pigeons, used to feed the many hungry mouths outside, had mostly vanished, leaving behind only a lingering scent of their former presence. The atmosphere was thick, and faint rays of light struggled to penetrate through the dusty air and tiny feathers floating around.


    Curiosity mingled with caution as Macha sought an explanation for the inclusion of "we" in AhLong''s words. Was it merely a mistake in his eccentric manner of speech? Or did it imply that his journey was to be shared with someone else? A flicker of hope crossed Macha''s mind, the illusion that, for some inexplicable reason, Lim was hiding in this foul place. Yet, it was not only a remote idea, but a foolish one¡ªa dream from which he abruptly awakened as he reached the centre of the warehouse.


    The small work station, strewn with rusty gears, shattered machinery, and forgotten tools, resembled a separate room with walls composed of empty cages. As if emerging from the depths like a mythological creature, a terrifying figure rose from the corner, causing Macha to stumble and collapse onto a stack of empty boxes.


    It became clear that the ¡äwe¡ä AhLong referred to was not Lim or any other human being. Instead, before Macha stood AhLong''s creation, an imposing being that surpassed human stature. Its slender body, entirely crafted from glistening metal, possessed elongated limbs adorned with thin, claw-like fingers akin to a beast''s, while its oversized feet were wrapped in bundles of cloth rather than shoes. The skeletal machine''s attempt at human clothing included pants that seemed disproportionately short for its long legs and a shirt that resembled more of a vest, barely covering its intricate frame. Its head, a colossal sphere constructed from the same metallic material, featured only two porthole lanterns, their flickering light simulating the blinking of two immense eyes. "Well, well, what a delightful surprise. Good to see ya again, Macha, you scallywag!"


    ¡°"M-Me? Scally... what?" Macha stammered. "Ro-Rob?"


    "Correct. I''ve been informed that we need the help of Otoke, and it is your task to fulfil her old promise. Our forces are in dire straits, and time is of the essence. We also need to navigate the maze, so we will take you to coordinates thirty-four degrees, seventy-two west. Pigeon has been dispatched to arrange the meeting. We are currently two days, thirteen hours, and two minutes behind schedule. But fear not, instead of following AhLong''s suggestion to go to the Wreck, we will adhere to my chart, heading north to twenty-two degrees, sixty-five, then veering right at forty-five, seventy-two, and left at thirteen, fifty, nineteen, two, left again at twelve, right at ninety..." Rob''s words accelerated into a long, tedious stream, and only as he neared the end did he return to a meaningful speech. "By recovering one hundred percent of the lost time, and perhaps even more with a stroke of luck. Please let me know if you have any corrections to propose for the course. I will consider, although I will most likely ignore them, as my route is undoubtedly the most efficient and fastest. Ahoy, let us set sail, you landlubbers!"


    Macha''s gaze shifted to AhLong, who chuckled beneath his greasy cover. "I said his speaking is boring and strange. So he learning proper common from good old AhLong! Great idea, eh?"


    AhLong was completely oblivious to irony or sarcasm, so when Macha agreed, there was no need to hide his mockery on the matter. "Did you also tell him he talks too fast?"


    "Too fast and too much! He almost as chatty as Joy!" AhLong replied, giving Macha an incredulous look that triggered more talking from the machine.


    "Do not be taken aback, my matey! You wouldn''t believe how many times Joy can utter ''yes'' in a single day! That was a jest, I am aware. I am honing my comedic skills, under AhLong''s tutelage, exploring the intricate nuances of human humour. It is a challenging endeavour, but if my calculations hold true, I shall master it in ten days, two hours, and forty minutes..."


    As Rob delved into another rapid stream of words, Macha exchanged a bemused glance with AhLong, who shook his head and pantomimed a talking hand gesture. "You may doubt my resolve, old sea dog, but mark my words! I shall be as quick-witted as daddy in due time!"


    "Dear Ishna... is he always like this?" Macha asked.


    "Nay, nay. Sometimes he quiet like Daddy, sometimes annoying like Marie. He different persons in one. Crazy machine is funny!"


    "Certainly," Macha whispered, feeling a sense of dread  as he realised the journey ahead would be shared with those two. His gaze wandered along cages and debris until it settled on the piercing glow of the machine''s torches.


    "He said I¡¯m funny," Rob chimed in. "I told you, I am learning."


    Macha mustered a forced smile, only sure of three truths: the darker side of AhLong might be more menacing but was more sufferable. The older Rob might be dummer but was less irritating, and, above all, the voyage ahead might be of greater significance than any other taken with Em, but it was not destined to be better.

 Ch45 - Behind the curtains (Lim)

    Driven by an overwhelming surge of anger, Lim pushed her chair from the private wing to the other side of the building so swiftly that no one realised until it was too late. Being able to move freely through the palace provided some help, but what had made possible to get in Kumar''s workplace without anyone objecting, was the chaos that had broken out minutes before, when a whole company of soldiers besieged the premise and led a retinue of the royal household, members of the trading company and the armed men from navy to claim the country''s power.


    The news from the Rigg reached before the Tampraparni¡¯s ruler returned from a trip. News of an attack he promised it¡¯d never happen. As soon as he arrived, she was devoted to fighting, to challenge his arrogance and temper for answers. It was only thanks to Dualli, one of the sewing maids, she didn¡¯t fall into the viper¡¯s pit. Blinded by a blurred judgement and her thirst for retaliation, Lim had not realised that Kumar¡¯s grand office was packed with people who for any reason should find out who she was.


    She couldn''t remember the last time she¡¯d exerted herself so physically. Her hands, with the effort of turning incessantly the wheels adding to the terror of being caught, did not stop trembling. Her heavy, uncontrolled breathing might have become a good reason for suspicion, but the heated argument in the other room, echoing in every corner of the palace, was a good distraction for the soldiers.


    With a Tamak scarf partially covering her face, Lim now waited in a corner for the storm to calm down, and like all the servants surrounding her, she pretended to work with deaf ears and blinded eyes. ¡°Here, here, help me with this,¡± Dualli said, dropping a big piece of curtain over Lim as one of the soldiers picked a glimpse from the contiguous room.


    ¡°I should go back,¡± Lim whispered.


    ¡°There are members of the Commerce in the hall. They appeared after you stormed here talking nonsense, now is too late,¡± whispered Tarma, another of the sewing maids. ¡°We cannot risk you being spotted by lord Jeremiah.¡±


    ¡°Is he here?¡± Lim asked.


    ¡°No one has seen the scarface, but you never know from which corner that vermin will appear suddenly. We better play safe and-¡±


    A pimple-faced soldier in a wrinkled old uniform crossed the folding screens to let out a sheepish shush. Lim lowered her head to hide under the bulk of silk, and like the rest of the maids, returned to the curtains. The young soldier, receiving no answer, stepped hesitantly, whispering orders with brittle assurance. "You shouldn''t be here, go sew somewhere else!" Dualli, like the bossy and fearless matron she was, stood between the young man and the rest of the girls, her arms around the waist and her chin held high. Her answer sprayed forth with an unrelenting velocity and, being spoken in one of the many Tampra dialects, Lim only managed to understand the blame for the nonexistent curtain¡¯s shred had been pinned on Alishee''s dog.


    The soldier¡¯s eyes widened and his palms raised. ¡°I¡¯m not saying anything to anyone,¡± A thundering yell pushed the soldier¡¯s head to a wobble and his hands to a frantic wave. ¡°Finish as fast as he wants, but do it in silence, yes?¡±


    Kumar''s screams soothed without losing their urge, recovering all their power as he cursed Jeremiah, whom he seemed to blame for all his problems. ¡°Only your ineptness has led us to this situation,¡± interrupted Hussar, a Rajah''s relative and one of the most powerful men in Tampra. ¡°Don''t blame your subordinates. The Black Geckos are bleeding us, the routes are broken. The colonies are revealing. All that is on you! The Rajah wants the best for the country and it is time for a change!¡±


    ¡°Gentlemen, gentlemen," said a soothing, reassuring voice, "As a member of the Guild and one of the Gents of Commerce, I can safely say that Lord Kumar does everything in his power for our country.¡±


    ¡°For his own interest, you¡¯d say!¡± Hussar said. ¡°We have proof, soon to be delivered to the Grand Admiral Amal, that this man has ties with buccaneers and was plotting to destabilise the kingdom and overthrow his majesty!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lie! You and your dogs are setting me up!¡± Kumar yelled.


    The next person spoke with a thunderous, guttural tone no beast from the underworld could match. ¡°We will judge on that. What is already decided is decided. For years, you people have taken advantage of not only the goodwill of the holy Rajah, but also the fervent love my soldiers have for their homeland, and you have enriched yourself at the expense of the country during the process. From now on, the Rajah will supervise the commerce personally and the security of our waters will be delegated to Vega¡¯s men. I have a war and many uprisings to deal with and the Kraken is way cheaper than your ¡­ commissions.¡±


    ¡°While you go hunting weasels, you are going to put a tiger in your garden!" Kumar said.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Silence! Be thankful the Rajah''s magnanimous generosity allows you to be at home with your family instead of in a dungeon.¡± said the beast-like voice. ¡°At least for the moment. You are not to leave the premises until I decide if you are only a greedy bastard like your colleagues or a traitor like the reports say. That¡¯s my last word on this matter. The Society will be dissolved and I will decide who is still loyal enough to work on the Northerner route as consultants. Vega may be a snake, but he assured me there will be a safe passage through the Siren¡¯s shoals. It¡¯s time to reopen the old routes with the Norwes.¡±


    There was a hubbub, followed by steps and a door snapping close. The group of maids raised and gathered in a circle, surrounding Lim under a bulk of curtains. ¡°Girls, this one is not done,¡± Dualli said in a loud whisper the group of soldiers passing by could hear. ¡°And here and here, missed this, unacceptable!¡±


    When Lim found a way through fabrics to glance at the surroundings, Dualli was no longer there. The time she spent in Kumar¡¯s office, although brief, became neverending. On her return, silently and with care, she took Lim'' and pushed her past the folding screens. Kumar, prostrated at a chair behind the desk, was the true picture of defeat. When Dualli curtseyed, Lim reached for her hand. "I''m sorry, dear." The maid retreated backward, still bowing to her servitude as Lim insisted with a breath. ¡°I put you and your staff in danger, I am so sorry,¡±


    ¡°They came all of a sudden and I didn¡¯t foresee it. I¡¯d be the one apologising.¡± Lim frowned as a feeling of disbelief grew inside her with the struggle to see that despicable man blurting out a sincere regret. His lost gaze didn¡¯t rise from the table as he continued to speak. ¡°I¡¯m in house confinement until the Grand Admiral decides my fate. The urchins of the Society have betrayed me to save their heads. I have no choice but to fight back with little hope of getting away, and yet, I¡¯ll face it. I rather prefer a cell for life instead of my head rolling in the dirt. I still have money and influence to at least try, but that''s a risk my girl won''t be put on.¡±


    When the door slightly opened, Lim''s heart jumped. The swarthy, sunken face of an old man appeared from within the frame. The head was followed by a tall and equally scrawny body, barely covered in shabby clothing unable to hide hundreds of tattoos, all made of black little lines, and most blurred by age. As Kumar''s eyes regained their strength to follow in the footsteps of this newcomer, the tattooed man''s ones fell on Lim, a stare that was devoid of any sense of humanity.


    ¡°This is Papiku. he will sail you out to the Red Island, and you will take my daughter with you. I didn''t forget my promise, but the recent events may delay the trip. It won''t be easy to find a way to leave this place unnoticed, but you have my word I''ll put all my efforts into it.¡±


    Lim didn''t oppose it. She didn''t give a positive answer either. Although any option that would get her as far as possible was welcomed, the mere presence of that tattooed man was filling her with a visceral, paralysing fear that she could neither understand nor escape.


    ¡°He is my most loyal man. You don¡¯t need to fear.¡± Kumar said.


    Papiku raised his arms and swayed, showing the lines filling both sides. ¡°I have killed many,¡± he said, resembling the hissing of a snake. ¡°But if necessary, to protect Master Kumar¡¯s daughter and you, I will kill many more.¡±


    Kumar gently knocked his desk to awaken Lim from her catharsis. ¡°He was one of the Sea Kraits. What did you and your comrades use to say?¡±


    "Always finish the job, keep your oaths, and never lie." Papiku moved the palm towards the chair¡¯s handle. ¡°May I?¡± His grin,  made of crooked yellowed teeth, was reassuring and disturbing at once. Without waiting for permission, he grabbed the back of Lim¡¯s seat and pulled her away.


    ¡°Miss Lim,¡± Kumar said. Papiku stopped the chair midway to the corridors and turned so she could face the former Tampra ruler for a last time. ¡°I am sorry about the Rigg. That was not my doing.¡± Finding no words to reply, Lim deflated, only nodding slightly to accept an apology she didn¡¯t expect. The rage-fueled energy that had been building over the past few days was completely banished, and she could feel nothing but a tremendous emptiness inside her.


    The palace, always a joyous sight with its colourful walls and decorations had turned, without any physical change, into a depressing jail. The servants, moving like ants in the hole, were moving just as fast, and just as gloomy as always, but their wretched existence was made more apparent by the sorrow Lim was carrying. The void in her soul joined forces with a surrounding aura of malice, a weird mixture managing to make her feel as miserable as anyone could be. The Kraits, once primal terrors made of flesh, were now forgotten myths. ¡°What are the Sea Kraits? If you don¡¯t mind me asking?¡± She said, pretending not to know.


    ¡°They were just a bunch of despicable people. The world became a better place after they died.¡±


    Lim raised an eyebrow and turned, trying to lock her eyes with his. ¡°Was it your doing? Did you make the world a better place?¡± she asked, knowing very well the answer.


    Papiku grinned. ¡°No. I was as skilled, committed, and dreadful as all the others. I¡¯m just blessed with a little bit more luck, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Lim forced a subtle nod to agree, but the restlessness in her heart did not fade. He was possibly the best man to be by her side, indeed: Skilled to face any challenge that may arise. Committed to finishing his job and fulfilling his oaths. Neither the Kraken, nor Tampra, nor any of the fingers of the Fist could stop the unbreakable will of a Krait. But what for others would be a safe trip to the Red Island, for Lim was going to be a journey of continuous danger. Of the few memories that she still had, the fate of the infamous group of killers was one lingering on with the most insistence, as was the knowledge of who did it, the only one ¡®why¡¯ and the many ¡®wheres¡¯. If Papiku discovered it, his will of protection could easily change into the desire for vengeance, and the longing to end an old feud would turn her future into another line of ink over the skin of a forgotten myth.

 Ch46 - The draggin hook (Em)

    The random mixture of Lim¡¯s remedies was beginning to take effect. The fever had dropped and Em barely felt the pangs of pain as he breathed. Even so, when he rose, the cracking feeling over his side warned that ribs cannot be fixed with potions.


    His head began to spin. It was not clear if he had spent hours or days in a feverish slumber, but as he shuffled to the ship¡¯s deck, he realised that all the clamour of cannons and scratching of the hull had not been a figment of his weary mind.


    The Ballerina was trapped over a reef of corals, bouncing with the little waves the shallows allowed. Cannons spooked him. A brief squinting was enough to confirm the two ships in line of attack over the horizon were too far away to be an actual threat, and once the cannonballs splashed harmlessly in the distance, he resumed calls Ivy didn¡¯t return. He found her offboard, leaning hands on the hull and pushing with inhuman might to free the catamaran from a grip of rocks. ¡°What the hells have I missed?¡±


    Ivy boarded with an elegant and tremendous leap. With no signs of an answer, she strode to the inside, soaking the deck floor at every step of bulky socks of rope and rags she seemed to have made to protect her feet from the treacherous seabed. The Ballerina, singing a melody of cracks and scratches, turned broad to catch the wind with her sails, and soon Ivy took her to two points forward of the port beam, following a path of deeper waters only glimpsed by a dark shade of blue.


    Em reached her side and repeated his question. Her eyebrows frowned and her jaw clenched. ¡°Hey, hey, pumpkin. Easy on yourself. Aye?¡± Em said in the warmest way he could master. ¡°I myself don¡¯t even know how to navigate these waters. They haven¡¯t caught us yet, and that is already a great feat.¡±


    ¡°They are sending rowboats. At this speed, they will reach us in less than a day.¡± Ivy signed with bruised hands. Large bags under her reddened eyes proved how little she had slept. Em pressed the top of his nose to ease a growing headache. ¡°How long did I sleep?¡±


    ¡°Three days. I saw the King''s End yesterday, but the wind changed and I missed it. I could have-"


    ¡°Let me guess.¡± he interrupted. ¡°Reach close hauled, but Indri moved to the sted beam. You made a good choice, those vermin are not lame. They¡¯d caught us before the straight."


    Em¡¯s legs gave way, and only a quick grab from Ivy kept him from falling. His head spun endlessly, as the puncturing pain on his side returned.


    ¡°You need more rest. I can handle her.¡±


    ¡°I know you can, pumpkin,¡± Em mumbled. ¡°But she is not going any much further. There is no safe passage for our girl¡¯s draught from here. Maybe a few more miles east, that¡¯s it. We need to take the dinghy and row north into the Kingdom. We cannot sail the waters of the Oozing with just oars.¡±


    Ivy shook her head. ¡°That will take how long? At least it is a month without counting low tide walls! We don¡¯t have enough provisions!¡±


    ¡°You will hunt. And we will pray to have some rain. Then-¡°


    Ivy¡¯s arms moved forcefully, her way of yelling. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving our home behind!¡±


    ¡°Listen, listen.¡± Em¡¯s legs wobbled, shaking his entire body. He grabbed the steering wheel to maintain balance and rubbed his face to wipe away the sweat. ¡°We drop the iron over there and decide what to do.¡±


    In the distance, a turquoise circle stood out among all the other shades of blue. The ring-shaped atoll, surrounded by coral breaking the surface, was an ideal place to anchor. Its borders would prevent any high waves from disturbing the Ballerina¡¯s rest, and when the tide lowered, the sand would cushion the hulls gently.


    The knot in his stomach turned out to be more annoying than the pain over his side. Even in such a protected place, the catamaran would not resist for a long time at the mercy of the elements. ¡°Guide me through the atoll wall and then get ready for some whaling.¡±


    The only entrance to the atoll was a narrow gap that could hardly admit a boat of twelve. Even with the high tide, it was certain they were going to hit sides no matter what, and Em prayed so the punishment on her beloved ship would be of scratches instead of an irreparable dent. Ivy, as soon as she reached the bow, noticed the danger and waved frantically her arms. She turned to insist, but seeing her uncle¡¯s determined gaze through the window, she rushed to brace herself for impact.


    The Ballerina broke through the passage with the grinding noise of coral and rock smashing into pieces. The rumbling of the impact, fading with the loss of speed, dissipated as the ship drifted aside. Stubborn, the catamaran didn¡¯t give up even with the stern trapped and, after a last desperate push of her sails, she cracked her way into the ring. Em regained course, and upon reaching the centre of the atoll, the listing of the Ballerina announced a reach on the starboard.


    ¡°She¡¯s taking water!¡± Ivy said with outraged signs. ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡±


    ¡°Possibly I am. And yet, you¡¯ll do as I say,¡± he grumbled while bouncing over deck.


    ¡°Stop treating me like a little girl, damn it!¡±


    Em kicked the lever, and the anchor hit bottom right after. The red sun, lowering at face level, hurt like needles behind the eyes. The gently pivoting of the ship turned into a speeding spin without control. His thoughts were no longer his own. ¡°I treat you like a mate of my ship! Prepare to engage the rowboats! Cap¡¯n¡¯s orders, kid!¡±


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Em staggered towards Lim¡¯s cabin and bottomed out the last green potion. A mint-flavoured extract of loli-flower that would ease the pains but help very little with a relapsing fever. He wiped the sweat from his forehead and searched frantically for remaining medicine, unleashing his frustration over the empty pots. Then, with his spirit dragging bottom, he grabbed the holster and checked his gun, wishing he¡¯d not have to test his crippled aiming.


    Tired and weak, Em piled boxes and sacks on the deck. The rounded cover would protect him from fire power from all sides, but he had little hope of stopping the pirates. There was going to be a shooting, yes. But only to cover those who would dive secretly to board. And, as soon as they set foot on deck, they¡¯d force him to leave the ship with bullets, or most probably with fire. Their only option was to stop them in the distance and Ivy was the only one who could do it.


    With the loli medicine barely easing the pain, Em laboriously lifted the last sack of rice onto the boxes. His gasps, pronounced but contained, began to show signs of a lung filling with fluid.


    Ivy¡¯s feet, now free of rope and cloth, hammered loudly as she rushed through the wooden floor. ¡°Hey-¡± he said as she reached his barricade. ¡°Hey, listen,¡±


    Eyeing two boats approaching the atoll, Ivy rested her sword on Em¡¯s wall and checked the rusty point of a boat spade. Without a sign or a glance, she squeezed the spade¡¯s handle and rushed overboard. After a fleeting splash, her shadow darted away, disappearing as Em whispered to himself. ¡°You¡¯re walking backwards, old man.¡±


    After a cough that felt like a sword running through his chest, Em spat out a reddened mucus. ¡°That¡¯s not good.¡± The sun, reaching its evening rest, no longer bothered his eyes, but now was the time to receive punishment from all his joints at once. Leaning on the sacks, he awaited the pirate boats while trying to ignore his misery, focusing on the beads of sweat soaking the fabric.


    It was twilight when the first of the pirate¡¯s boats reached the shallows of the coral ring. The tide was going high giving an easy way to cross, yet they stopped. To Em¡¯s view, two rifles, a pistol, and many blades, but there was more. Of that, he was certain. The six men stared in silence as the next boat stopped at their beam. At that distance bullets could reach, but neither side was going to waste ammunition with low-precision shots. The Ballerina, waiting defenceless for the attack, hit the sandy bottom on her starboard, leaving the sea line at deck level.


    Like two predators stalking a dying prey, the pirates slowly crossed the pass. Each stroke of the oars, the footsteps of a stealthy beast. Bodies huddled, muzzles pointed. As the first boat halted, the second turned left, following slowly but diligently the shallows towards the other side of the ring. They¡¯d reach when the night was due, then assault from both sides with the protection of a moonless night.


    Kneeling with his head on the sacks, Em sighed. The hopes put on Ivy were strong. His restlessness, only because of fatigue and fever. The sea dogs, who surely were licking their teeth to savour the prize ahead, little did they realise hunters were soon to be prey. Little they knew the darkness of night, in Ivy¡¯s eyes, was more advantageous for her than for them. Unknowing the sea below their wooden nuts was her element, they didn¡¯t foresee the attack even after Ivy made a fist move.


    When one oar disappeared, the men barely reacted, perhaps believing that the wood had been stuck and felt. After the second rowing pole banished, fidgeting began. Shouts broke when a man yelled in panic as Ivy¡¯s arm dragged him under the sea. Blind shots followed, splashing their surroundings. Silence of disbelief rose with the end of fire. A moment they hoped all was a nightmare, but was instead the time she needed to return under the hull. Her spade stabbed and twisted, the wood cracked and the boat sank as fast as a blink. The pirates yelled and splashed the water as they dipped into the sea before the incredulous gazes from the other boat. ¡°That¡¯s my girl.¡± Em rested his chin on the sacks and pulled his lips to a trembling line. ¡°Don¡¯t sink the other one. Give them the option to escape.¡±


    Petrified, the dry pirates did not seem to know what to do. Ivy, with sudden and short movements, would break the surface as if a monster from the depths had come to claim their souls. Her speed, moving her away from the spot much earlier than the shots hit the water. Her twisted voice, creating hair raising sounds of clicks and squeaks. The men of the sea, who by nature are superstitious, did not take long to exhaust their little patience and courage, and the boat soon turned around, raising imploring wails from men behind, who swam into the darkness like spurred dogs.


    Em held his breath to push up. He did it again to master the strength to pull the canvas covering the dinghy. The small emergency boat, hanging over the narrow stern deck for years, was a light two men¡¯s vessel Em used to lift with a sole hand. Now, before the feverish weakness of a sick person, the shell came loose with force, hitting everything on its way to the sea-line.


    Em collapsed to his knees. Still and silent, he gave thanks as the hull fell upright and the rope line was still in his hand. His last effort was to fill the little space on that nut with enough supplies to survive the long journey, but without overweighting the poor thing. He tried, but his body didn¡¯t respond.


    The night was quiet, not even the waves or winds could be heard. Surrounded by complete darkness, Em enjoyed the salty scent of the sea. That smell that he loved so much. When Ivy¡¯s hands went around the neck, little he knew how long had passed while sitting on that wet, cold floor. Her body squeezed from behind and her arms tightened gently. Her head, resting on his shoulder, filled his cheek with a damp, cool hair he used to ease the heat over his forehead. ¡°Is it too late to apologise?¡± He asked.  Ivy patted the plates on his chest with an answer he didn¡¯t manage to understand.


    When the slumber faded and senses returned, Em was lying on the dinghy bow, on top of a pile of blankets and feather pillows. Between him and Ivy, who was rowing placidly from the stern, were bags and cans full of what he assumed were supplies. ¡°The nautical charts?¡± he mumbled.


    Ivy nodded and dropped the oars. ¡°I was out of place. It¡¯s just¡­just difficult to leave her behind,¡± Ivy gazed furtively towards the crippled ship they once called home and lowered her body to the knees.


    ¡°I know,¡± Em whispered. ¡°It breaks my heart, too.¡± His eyes wandered for a while through the stars ahead. ¡°You''re sailing east.¡±


    Ivy loomed as Em¡¯s coughing became an obvious rattle. The old man wiped his lips, fingers soaking black. ¡°You won¡¯t make it through the north. I cannot let you die, old man.¡± She signed.


    She was right. The trip to the Kingdom was too long, and he was deeply in need of a doctor. The only place in that remote corner of the world to find a decent quack was the Oozing, a dangerous trap they were heading with a slow, cumbersome tinny boat.


    ¡°I have considered the danger and accepted the consequences. If I was the one spitting blood, you¡¯d take care of me no matter what. So, let me do the same for you.¡±


    Em growled and turned in pain as the silhouette of his ship blurred into the night.  ¡®Let her grow,¡¯ Lim¡¯s words disguised in Claudia¡¯s voice drifted though his mind like a morning breeze. ¡®Let her learn.¡¯


    ¡°All right, all right.¡± He snuggled into the bow¡¯s gap as his entire body succumbed to exhaustion. ¡°Let¡¯s patch me up and lift the draggin¡¯ hook.¡±


    Ivy let out a silent snicker and returned to the rowing. Her eyes¡¯ determination was clear and powerful. No one would stop her from doing what she believed was right. It was an unavoidable decision he¡¯d taken too: A mistake he was in no position to make anymore.

 Ch47 - Shanties from the past: Masterpiece (Enric)

    Ticco was closing from the side. Adriano from behind. Enric kicked the rags further and increased speed. None of them could match his run. None could stop him. Arosa was scared because Enric was almost at the goal¡¯s reach. He screamed orders, but the rest hesitated. Leandro, the son of the butcher, once broke his leg trying to stop him. He never came back to play. So, the others never dared to take the ball. He was way too strong. When Enric kicked again, he forgot to contain himself and the net holding the ball snapped. The rags flew and Arosa yelled.


    ¡°Again? Are you dumb?¡± asked a passing Ticco. Enric chuckled and scratched his dirty hair.


    The two teams gathered, and after a brief chatting, they all moved away. All except Arosa, who yelled a bit more. ¡°We decided you cannot play anymore. Don¡¯t come tomorrow!¡± As the chubby son of the baker turned, Enric chuckled again. They always decided that, and he always returned.


    Enric followed the group because home was that way. They stopped in the corner of Tiras¡¯ house and Adriano and Arosa halted. ¡°Do not follow us, freak! Leave us alone!¡± Adriano took a stone and threw it. It hit the wall. He was not good at aiming. Arosa was good, and his stone hit Enric straight on the forehead. It didn¡¯t matter. Such a tiny beat didn¡¯t hurt, and it would heal really fast. The rest took stones and raised their fists. One blow was fine, but many were annoying, so Enric frowned and rushed towards them.


    If he wanted, he¡¯d caught them, but that was only another play. To scare them. They screamed like cowards and disappeared behind the mayor¡¯s gardens. ¡°Go away, freak! Go away!¡±


    Enric scratched his itchy nose in anger. Freak was a word he didn¡¯t like at all. He was special. He was a masterpiece. Mark always said it.


    He turned back and hit a pebble, crushing one of old Linna¡¯s flower pots. She came outside, pan in hand and also yelling. The town people liked to yell. She rushed towards him, but stopped midway. Enric was strong, and like everyone in the town, her anger was just pretend. They were all scared. It was funny to see them trying to be brave and scary, but failing. Enric closed his fists and tensed. As he made an angry face, she turned and ran back to her house. That was always fun.


    He headed to the stepped alley. It was a steep street towards the hill where Mark lived. It was long and boring, and many gasped at the end, but not him. He was never tired.


    In the corner of the baskets, Silia and her sister were waiting to throw the dirty water over him again. Once, they hit him with pee and he was really mad. That day Mark had many troubles with the town people and the sisters tried with water only afterwards. He ran, and they missed. Enric didn¡¯t care to be splashed with only water, but Mark hated when he soaked the floor.


    As he turned the street of the hats, Enric saw people gathering on Mark¡¯s porch. It was always like that. But this time the group were not soldiers or men pretending to be scary like usual. There was a strange-looking woman. She was elegant as a lady, and serious as the mayor. Her eyes were narrow. A really strange thing. The others didn¡¯t stand out as the woman, but they both seemed young and athletic enough to play ballgame with him. The man smiled effusively, and he liked that. The other, a woman who seemed angry, was not too much to his liking. Perhaps the man would like to play a little. But he would not say anything to the girl. Girls didn¡¯t play ball.


    ¡°Wat ya¡¯wan?¡± Enric said, rushing to put himself between them and the door. The strange woman was pretty and her smile was warm and nice. He liked her. ¡°My name is Lim. Would you mind telling Dr. Wells I am here?¡±


    ¡°Hies no home,¡± Enric lied. He knew Mark sometimes didn¡¯t want visits.


    ¡°He is!¡± The angry girl put her hands over her waist. Maybe she was from town because when she spoke, she did it yelling. ¡°Go tell him we are not leaving. If he wants to smoke peacefully tonight, better deal with us as soon as possible.¡±


    Enric took off his key pendant and carefully opened the door without taking his eyes off the trio.


    Mark was awake, and already in the welcome room. He was walking with his crane, which meant his leg was hurting again. ¡°Let them enter, lad. Some pests are impossible to get rid of.¡±


    As they came in, Mark sat on his sofa, inviting them to rest on the couch. None did.


    Enric took a dried bread chunk from the table and sat on one of the wooden chairs. The couch was too soft for him. ¡°At least David¡¯s daughter didn¡¯t come this time,¡± Mark said. ¡°What do you want? I thought we had a deal settled already.¡±


    ¡°She is busy. This time I¡¯ll be the one throwing punches,¡¯¡¯ said the angry girl.


    Enric stood defiantly, and the chair dragged backwards with a loud squeak. ¡°Wach ya¡¯mouth or Ai brek¡¯ya nose!¡±


    The man with a big smile raised his hands and kneel in front of him. ¡°Hey Mon¡¯Lad, easy!¡± His voice was calm and friendly. ¡°Listen. We and Mark are good old friends but we are a bit angry at each other. That¡¯s obvious, isn¡¯t it? Friends get angry sometimes. But that doesn¡¯t mean they are enemies. Right?¡±


    Enric¡¯s eyes widened and shot to the side, trying strongly to remember Arosa and the rest. They were his only friends and indeed; they were angry all the time. As he nodded to the realisation, he returned to his seat and to his bread.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    The eyes of the lady Lim were very narrow, but Enric could still see them sneakingly staring at him. ¡°Is this boy one of them? He was not here the last time,¡± she said.


    ¡°My most perfect work, Enric. He is a masterpiece,¡± Mark said.


    Enric chuckled, and his hanging legs moved back and forth with energetic strokes. ¡°Ai¡¯am Perfect!¡± he declared with pride to the friendly man, who broke a small piece of chocolate from its package and put it in his mouth. The delicious aroma made Enric¡¯s belly roar.


    ¡°Nice to meet you Perfect. I¡¯m Ced.¡± His new friend shared a really big piece of chocolate, and Enric could barely contain his excitement. ¡°How old are you, my good lad?¡± Enric revealed a brownish tooth and held up three fingers, raising Ced''s eyebrows very high.


    Forgetting his actual age was a secret, he briskly turned to Mark, startled to be punished. Mark always used the stick without restraints. It never hurt and Mark knew it well, so after a few strokes, he always punished him without dinner, and that was really, really bad. Luckily, Mark didn¡¯t notice. He was too busy being angry at the lady.


    ¡°Not so perfect after all,¡± said Lim. Enric¡¯s legs stopped dangling out of a sudden. He didn¡¯t like her anymore.


    ¡°They always come with setbacks, even with my new modifications,¡± Mark said. ¡°Seriously, what do you want this time? I ended the letters a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really disappointed, Mark. When I opened your eyes to this knowledge, it was for good means not to twist it and use it for war.¡±


    ¡°They pay well, and I need money for my medication.¡±


    ¡°The abuse of the Argia¡¯s flower has a death rate of fifty percent over the span of a year. Seventy at two and a hundred before five. The data is conclusive.¡±


    ¡°Data is conclusive? Look at you, the majestic lady Lim¡­so smart¡­ so, so-¡± Mark stood with the help of his crane and moved away. ¡°That¡¯s what you came for? To mock my work and foresee my death? Who do you think you are? Feeding Herjard army? Haven¡¯t you done the same? Get out!¡±


    The angry girl stepped forward but froze with Lim¡¯s raising hand. ¡°Leave us alone, please. Do not worry.¡± The girl obeyed in silence and diligence, but Ced was already a friend and took his time to gift him with more chocolate. That made Enric feel really happy, but also a bit sad. Not many people were that nice to him, and his new friend was already leaving.


    ¡°We can¡¯t trust you anymore. Donna is now in the asylum with my team. They will take everything to Mestra, including the last patients. I will make sure they survive.¡±


    Mark clenched his jaw and shook his head. ¡°Two have the crust. I don¡¯t think they will survive until the delivery date. The third has the white scourge, may birth a healthy baby, but not even you can cure her. Her fate is sealed.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I can treat the illness. Though your modifications of my work do vastly greater damage.¡± Lim looked askance at Enric, but he noticed. ¡°How could you do this to them? Shame on you Mark.¡±


    ¡°It was the only way to improve the results, and they all willingly agreed. Even for Herjard to take care of their children after demise! I¡¯m not a monster! All of them were deadly sick and with no family. Women with no hope and a future for their babies! The Empire gives the kids shelter, food and education. They will have to fight when older? Like everyone else! How dare you judge me in such a way!¡±


    Mark was definitely angry, and Enric wondered if he was going to eat dinner that night. Possibly not, because even though he was not the culprit of his anger, when Mark was like that, he ended up smoking a lot of his medicine and leaving dinner undone. ¡°Look at you! With your new face and your new voice.¡± Mark yelled, like a town person. ¡°Pretend as much as you want, but under the aberration you have made of yourself, I can see the same haughty and pedantic nurse you¡¯ve always been.¡±


    Enric took the last bite of bread and wrinkled his nose. There was only one word he hated more than ¡®freak¡¯, and that was the one Mark had used: ¡®Aberration¡¯.


    ¡°David had agreed to provide you with a stipend of a thousand crowns each month. So you can kill yourself without having to sell children to warmongers.¡±


    Mark leaned heavily on a chair and swung his cane as if it were a sword. ¡°I don¡¯t want your pity, nor your help! Keep your money and take all my research. Be my guess. I only ask you one thing, for the sake of our lost friendship and love. Never come back.¡±


    Lim, who was stoic all the time, crouched down to speak. ¡°Come with me, dear.¡±


    ¡°Ai not goin¡¯nowhere!¡± Enric tensed and squeezed his fists, but the lady didn¡¯t seem scared.


    ¡°I¡¯m a cripple, and he is my only help. He stays. Now, get out or I¡¯ll start screaming your real name to the four winds. I¡¯m sure not even Marie and her flamboyant friend know who you really are.¡±


    When lady Lim departed, the house felt empty and boring. But Enric didn¡¯t care, he was hungry so he hurried to help Mark walk upstairs. ¡°Be a good lad and bring me my medicine¡­ and don¡¯t forget the pipe!¡± Mark said after he sat on his bed. Enric ran as fast as he could. He couldn¡¯t wait to eat the goodie Ced had given him.


    He left before the smoke would fill the top floor. He hated the smell. With a blanket over his shoulders, and chocolate in his hands, he huddled in the corner of the kitchen, where he used to sleep every day. He didn¡¯t mind. Beds were too soft.


    Night arrived, and the candle went out. With the belly full for once, he giggled. That had been a great day. He won the ballgame, made a new friend, and he had the best dinner ever.

 Ch48 - Mourning tunes (Macha)

    To Macha¡¯s surprise, the trip north was going smoothly. Petita, a Gaff rigged sloop with brown sails and copper-bottomed hull, was plowing through the intricate maze reefs with the grace and ease that only a sailor like Em could achieve. AhLong had shown himself to be of equal skill and the challenge kept him busy. And not only that, it kept him quiet most of the time.


    Rob, which mimicked the obnoxious talking of a sailor who had spent too much time under the sun when AhLong was on a break, radically changed its behaviour when the captain returned to the steering wheel. So, the periods when the two of them engaged in loudly crazy conversations were short and punctual, and the rest of the day was filled with long stares at the horizon and placid existential monologues, the machine didn¡¯t expect anyone to listen.


    When Macha awoke from a placid snooze, Rob was sitting next to him, raising a hand with the intent of feeling the breeze on his metal claws. ¡°Are we there yet?¡± Macha asked in a raspy voice.


    ¡°Wait for it,¡± The Automata raised the hand between the rising sun and his enormous eyes, moving the long fingers to play with shadows and rays.


    At the stern, AhLong jumped up and punched the air above his head while letting out a yell of euphoria. ¡°There.¡± Rob¡¯s fist closed, leaving only the index pointing at the baffling captain.


    ¡°What¡¯ai tella ya? Eh, eh? The holes of Yommo! Old crazy Long never lie, nay! Hah!¡±


    Around, and as far as the eye could see, Macha could only witness a flat surface. The same desert of salt and water that had surrounded them for days. ¡°Incredible, Long. We have reached a darker blue!¡±


    Rob¡¯s bobble head turned with a squeak. ¡°You are being condescendent.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Macha sat up and massaged his numbness legs while the Automat motioned to face him closer.


    ¡°Whenever you speak to him, you do it with a sneer, and that hurts his feelings.¡±


    Macha took a brief glimpse at the captain and shook his head in denial. ¡°Nay, he doesn¡¯t notice.¡±


    ¡°Incorrect. It makes him sad, but he pretends otherwise because he doesn¡¯t want to hurt you. You are his friend, after all.¡±


    ¡°Well, my feelings are not as delicate as his. He can tell me anything.¡±


    ¡°I was not talking about your feelings.¡± Rob¡¯s head squeaked to face the man approaching with monkey jumps. ¡°Blow me down if this is not the best Cap¡¯n my salty eyes have ever seen, ye lubbers!¡±


    AhLong giggled like a toddler enjoying a candy and tapped the Automat¡¯s head gently. ¡°Ye a good nav, boy! Where is spyglass?¡±


    ¡°Good job, AhLong,¡± mumbled Macha, his eyes drifting from the captain to the Automat. Long gurgled an indistinguishable reply and rambled the deck to scout the surroundings. ¡°That¡¯s why you act like a fool in front of him? To make him happy?¡±


    ¡°Partially correct. My behaviour unfolds in the most optimal way to keep him away from his troubled mind. I don¡¯t have a default personality. I only act according to what each person needs.¡°


    AhLong hollered, raising an arm towards bow waters, where a rowing boat was slowly swinging between them and the shadow of a ship fading like a mirage in the distance.


    The lighthouse keeper hurried to redirect Petita¡¯s course and Rob crawled to the hull¡¯s hatch. The machine calmly huddled in a corner and tossed a rag over his body. ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll meet again, young Macha. Do you have any last questions for me?¡°


    Macha hesitated for a moment, taking his time to adjust his shoulder holster and check the gun¡¯s mechanism. ¡°Any advice on how to behave as those sea dogs need?¡±


    Rob covered his head and spoke from under the rags. ¡°Uri and her men take honour very seriously. Do not mock it.¡±


    When the boat reached starboard waters, Petita already had the sails lowered, and the anchor dropped. AhLong¡¯s good humour had completely vanished, and facing the two approaching pirates, he imposed himself with folded arms and the penetrating gaze of his darker self. Both men bowed to the knee. The youngest, a tiny boy with feminine features, threw a rope and stood aside without saying a word. The other, a man with greying hair and incredible size, rose to his feet without even rocking the boat, and bent down to the level of an enormous belly his shirt couldn¡¯t cover.


    ¡°My name AhLong!¡± the captain said as he was yelling directly to the people of the furthest ship. ¡°His, Macha. He my very good friend. You take care or I come back! I no lie, aye?¡±


    The giant pirate, with his head still down, replied with similar energy. ¡°I name Mataro, son of Oshi. I word is honor. I take care of he!¡±


    AhLong chuckled under his breath and hastened to raise the anchor. The delicate-featured pirate raised a helping hand, but Macha leaped across gracefully and unassisted. The boy, who bowed repeatedly, raised his palm again, even after Macha sat down on his plank. ¡°Give him yer gun!¡± AhLoong snapped from Petita, his voice rising louder as the ship drifted further. ¡°Hah! Lubber boy always lubber boy! Take care, aye? See again one day!¡± Macha complied, and the boy took the weapon gently. AhLong waved and shouted one last time. ¡°No lies to Uri, lubber-boy. Never! She always know!¡±


    With a knot in his stomach and a shy hand wave as farewell, Macha silently watched his recent travelling companions sail away. The new mates, united in their silence, did nothing but row all the way to his boss¡¯s ship.


    The White Fox, a ship whose name AhLong had revealed days prior, was a kind of a galleon of old design but in fantastically good condition. Unlike the modern vessels, more common in Tampra, it was covered in excessive ornamentation, which, while making it look like a floating work of art, made one wonder if so much carved wood and goldsmithing were necessary.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Macha reached to the boarding net deployed over her side with wide-open eyes. The hull and masts were painted in gold and maroons and the sails were of a soft grey linen. Nothing, apart from her own name and the eyes of the grotesque, monstrous faces painted in each of the gun¡¯s hatches, was actually white on that ship.


    When he reached the top, another hand raised to for help, an aid he also refused. Around him stood a half circle of men with defiant looks and hands ready to grasp weapons. Each and every one, tense, ready to attack. Macha¡¯s first impulse was to bring his hand closer to a revolver that was no longer in his holster, so, impotent and unarmed, he instead clenched fists and inflated lungs in a vain attempt to appear bigger and more intimidating. When Mataro leaped the railing with remarkable ease for a man of his size, he rushed to answer the incessant rain of yells from the group. Macha understood nothing of Jo¡¯s language, but the arm and chin movements that many made towards the black dot over the horizon that was Petita, made him wonder if their concerns were about AhLong.


    Em never dared to speak about his past, but he had hinted at times the old lighthouse keeper was as wildly mad as his eyes showed. So, when hands eased their grips, frowns softened, and the mob returned to their menial tasks, Macha promised himself if he ever saw his captain again, he¡¯d insist on knowing about that peculiar man who seemed to strike fear into the hearts of hardened men.


    The girl-faced sailor approached with an already comical bow and invited him to follow. On the way to the castle, he realised how little scared he was, and his surprise turned into a rush of pride that gave him even more courage. On the side railing, right next to a large wooden wheel governed by a yelling navigator, there was a woman playing a transverse bamboo flute. The song was sad, melancholic at times and, apart from a couple of misplayed, slightly strident notes, it was one of the best played melodies Macha had ever listened to.


    Captain Uri was a woman with long black hair and a round face of delicate features that made her look much younger than she possibly was. She had the soft, pale skin of the Jo people, a remarkable feat for a person that roamed the world under the unforgiving sunlight. She was austere, and like her subordinates, she wore only a wide sleeve blue shirt, loose fitting shorts held up with a drawstring under the knees and a bright red sash on the waist. It was overall a sagging dress over a slim, petite build that could never convince Macha she was a fearsome pirate captain.


    When Uri¡¯s song finished, she gently put her flute in the sash, next to two short, black wooden sticks. ¡°That was a mourning song for our lost friend Ced. Did you like it?¡±


    ¡°I have faith he is still alive.¡± Macha soon realised, after the immutable reaction from either sailors or captain, there was no conversation unless he stuck to answer only to what was questioned. ¡°I did like it, Captain.¡±


    ¡°No one but my crew calls me captain. Please call me Uri. That means ¡®oriole bird¡¯ in my language.¡± Uri¡¯s almond-shaped eyes narrowed, hiding completely her eyeballs. ¡°Your mouth says one thing and your eyes another. You noticed the flaws of my music, yet you prefer to flatter my ego than correct my mistakes.¡±


    Macha decided to put aside his submissive posture and crossed arms and spread legs. It was time for the self-confidence he felt to be noticed by others. ¡°You asked me if I liked it. Not if I thought you played well. I am a man of little musical culture, and for someone who finds any tavern¡¯s singing a delight, your music sounds nothing short of heavenly.¡±


    For a face that seems to have been carved from porcelain, even granite, Uri¡¯s lips tightening to hide a smile was a great victory. She leaned forward to hug the leg on the rail as the one dangling from it began to swing. ¡°My ears are pleased. Please follow my blood sister, so you can please my eyes and nose as well. She will take care of you until we reach.¡±


    The sailor that Macha had mistaken for a boy since her appearance dragged her feet to his side and, once again and much lower than any of the many times before, she bowed. With a hand over her chest and a shy, trembling, soft voice, she spoke. ¡°I Tiko. Come, follow I.¡±


    Macha stomped down the stairs, raising his arm to scratch his head and sneakily sniff his armpit. ¡°Is that bad, huh?¡± he whispered under Tiko¡¯s furtive look, who seemed either repulsed or shocked by his doings. At the girl¡¯s silence, Macha turned to the giant, who was following them closely. ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Mataro. How long until we reach Master Otoke? My people are in a hurry for help.¡±


    The sailor halted suddenly and put his huge hand on Macha¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Rabbit. I name I give you friend for respect. Please, no say that. Use I garden name. Ammo. Mean ¡®bear¡¯.¡±


    ¡°I apologise.¡± Macha said. The man called bear was talking as politely as he could, but his eyes gave off a penetrating fierceness impossible to hide. ¡°Is Rabbit my garden name?¡± He asked as they all three reprised the way towards the belly of the ship.


    ¡°Name Macha no mean rabbit for Tampra people talk?¡± Asked Ammo with overplayed surprise.


    ¡°Not really. My name has no meaning.¡±


    Ammo hummed and scratched his chin. ¡°Then I think find proper name for messenger boy.¡±


    After crossing a couple of gloomy corridors, Tiko went ahead to open a door that unleashed a cloud of steam. Macha''s words blurted as he stepped into the damp room, taking in the sight of stools, pans, and a massive steaming barrel in the centre. "You have a bath inside a ship?"


    Tiko hurried to grab towels from a rack and answered when she returned. ¡°Clean, very important, Naru.¡±


    Ammo leaned against the doorframe, causing it to creak under his weight, and nodded emphatically. ¡°Tiko find! Naru mean ¡®messenger bird¡¯... ahh¡­ what name?¡±


    ¡°Pigeon?¡± said Macha. Ammo snapped his fingers and clapped loudly, overplaying an excitement Macha found pretty convincing for once. ¡°I always wanted to be called pigeon, thanks Tiko.¡±


    The girl nodded and reached for Macha¡¯s shirt. ¡°Hey! I can do that!¡±


    Ammo laughed his lungs out and reached for the door. ¡°No worry Naru. Tiko no take advantage of you. She best!¡±


    After Ammo closed the door, Tiko attempted to undress him once more, prompting jump from Macha, which led to yet another apology of an already neverending and infuriating back and forth of her head. ¡°Turn!¡±


    Just in time, Macha hurriedly undressed and slipped into the tub as three other girls entered the room, each carrying steaming buckets. After exchanging a few words with Tiko, they undressed and joined Macha in the bath, using soapy sea sponges to gently scratch his arms and back. ¡°Fine, but I¡¯ll wipe the lower my self!¡±


    Flushed by the heat and the overwhelming embarrassment, Macha''s chest seemed ready to burst while his wandering eyes found only a decent place to settle on the moist ceiling. The cleaning felt endless, and though it should have been an enjoyable experience, it was instead overwhelmingly uncomfortable, and he olny found a relief of heart when the girls, having thoughtfully attended to everything above his waist, decided to put the sponges aside and head out.


    As his desires momentarily overpowered his sense of decency, Macha couldn''t resist stealing a glimpse of the girls drying themselves. He noticed that they were all covered in cotton rags where modesty required. Although they were petite, their figures were well-proportioned, and their skin glowed with a pristine whiteness where sun didn''t manage to reach. As the furtive glance turned into a numbed stare, his mind drifted to memories of another woman¡ª an ebony princess of astounding perfection, none of these pretty creatures could come close to matching.


    When caught in the act, the three girls couldn''t help but giggle. Engulfed in shame, Macha dipped his head into the water, hiding his flushed face as a stream of bubbles escaped his lips in a long puff. Their giggles escalated into a brief but intense laugh before they composed themselves, returning to the decorous silence with which they had entered the room and with which they left.


    After regaining his composure with a long moment of calmness, Macha emerged from the steamy hideout and reached for a sponge, all the while muttering under his breath. "Stupid AhLong." He had acquired the skills of the trade and the art of sailing. He had mastered the ropes and perfected his shots. But despite all his progress, he couldn''t deny that, in some aspects, he was still a lubber.


    He dove back into the welcoming warmth with his thoughts lingering on his beloved captain and the Lady of Cards. Macha wondered if the old loner could have some valuable wisdom to him on a matter and if the Harpy¡¯s daughter would ever put her interest in someone like him. As he submerged, the daydreaming banished. And his focus returned to worrying about the harsh reality of dangers over their heads, and with all his heart, he wished Em and Ivy were doing fine.

 Ch49 - The Oozing (Ivy)

    Most of Oozing was a floating, decaying village over a dead coral reef hidden in a secluded bay. A chaotic assortment of wooden shacks housing all kinds of malefactors and their miserable lifes. The rest, known as the business district, was a tangled maze of narrow alleys over a desiccated swamp where all dubious activities took place. There were exceptions, of course, like greengrocers, carpenters or other people who had decided to be useful, but between them, if there was someone with the skills of healing, they were nowhere to be found.


    Ivy jumped on the planks scattered over the mud with ease, and yet, her feet were  soaked with dark goo by afternoon. It was a sticky crap she truly wished it was just water and soil when a drunk decided to relieve himself in the middle of the street.


    Holding back the rush she approached the next crossroad, taking advantage of a slow and faked struggle to observe the next alley. Like others she had left behind, this one was filled with taverns and consequently, drunken rants and brawling thugs lingering everywhere. The opposite way, although promising, had a barrel of liquor at its centre, and a couple of idiots were mouthing either friendly drinking invitations or deadly threats.


    Taking a deep breath to regain strength, courage, and hope, she ventured into her last option: A narrow alley with painted signs of spools of thread and clothing.


    The trip to Kings End had been an endless nightmare of constant rowing and little rest. As Ivy caught a glimpse of the island, Em''s condition worsened, and by the time they reached a secluded beach on the opposite side of the inhabited area, her uncle had already lost consciousness. Driven by desperation, Ivy abandoned her plan to enter at night. Instead, wasting no time, she carefully placed her uncle under a makeshift canopy of branches before embarking on a daring journey through the jungle under the shroud of darkness. Thanks to her unnatural sight, the passage through the dense forest was somewhat easier for her than it would have been for anyone else. However, malnourished and utterly exhausted, the trek took far longer than necessary. As a result, she reached not during the early morning hours, when most troublemakers would still be nursing their hangovers but instead right past noon, precisely when the seedy were gearing up for another day of debauchery.


    She was far from scared, but a fight would take precious time and also compromise her concealment, a desire to go unnoticed that in a place like this was nothing more than an illusion.


    As she stepped into the seamstresses'' street, two sailors, barely able to stand, stumbled out of an entrance just as a column of water soaked them. "Stupid whores!" slurred one of them, his voice muffled, and his fist wobbling. Ivy sidestepped to avoid the two soaked drunks staggering from side to side. While keeping a watchful eye on them, she felt a small bump on her leg. "Sorry, sorry," said a young kid, pretending to have accidentally tripped. When two equally younger boys closed by pretending to pass a hunting stalk for a timid hesitation, Ivy confirmed her suspicion that the first one had already dipped into her pocket. Reacting quickly, she grabbed the blackboard hanging around her neck and scribbled while keeping an eye on the three ruffians. "There''s no coin where you¡¯re looking for. But if you tell me where the town quark is, I''ll get you a copper." The closest kid grimaced, and his two companions huddled closer, scanning the street thoughtfully.


    A woman from a shop front window yelled. ¡°Ye, rascals, shush! Shush!¡± The kids rushed to hide in a gab between two houses and the yeller leaned over the frame, releasing a long, deep puff. ¡°Ye stupid, girl? Thos are more dangerous than any old dog round¡¯here. And ye walkin¡¯ lone in noman¡¯s alley, braggin¡¯ ye loaded? damn¡­¡± the woman snapped her teeth and wiped her bloody hands. ¡°A minute more and ye lain¡¯ on the mud with yer guts out.¡±


    Ivy wiped the board to write a thanks and took a step before the woman spoke again. ¡°Tell ye wat. Toss me that silver, and I tell¡¯ya where two go.¡±


    Reluctant to part with some of the money she needed, she reached for the secret pocket and reached to deliver a coin over a reddened hand. The stench of carnage from behind that window stung her delicate sense of smell.


    The woman made a face upon receiving payment and shouted to the inside before returning to the conversation. "Raymond¡¯s oil shop. The girls are often bitten and sick here, and he¡¯s the only one carin¡¯ neemore. Ye''know? The moth¡¯s life¡¯s a dangerous one."


    ¡°Raymond? like the Stingray?¡± Ivy raised the board with a lump in her throat. The stingray, one of the Piracy fingers, had crossed paths with Em in the past, and although she was very little when that happened, the very thought that he could somehow recognize her, made her blood run cold. ¡°Any other qualified doctors in town?¡±


    ¡°Ha! Ye ain¡¯t from here, eh? Indri slain¡¯ the shaman and kidned the surgeon. Ray''s no genius, but he¡¯nough. tell¡¯ya.¡± From the half opened door picked out the pale, malnourished face of a girl whose dress, like her, didn''t touch a bar of soap in a long time. ¡°Ye, Flea! Bring dis button to the Ray.¡±


    Flea was quick to break into a run, and Ivy was barely able to keep up. Despite the foreboding fortune unfolding, her desperation drove her forward. Nothing would deter her. She was prepared to confront any obstacle, determined to find what she needed, and focused on returning to her uncle and escaping that dreadful place for good.


    As Flea''s pace finally slowed down, Ivy found herself standing in the corner of a secluded square, its cobblestoned floor enclosed by stone buildings adorned with moss-filled arches. Despite its gloomy and decadent appearance, the place exuded a sense of civilization that the slums she had rushed through could not achieve. Flea continued under the protection of the arcades, this time without haste, until they reached the further corner, where a large number of vases and colorful plants surrounded a large yellow outdoor on a white limestone wall painted with blue motifs. An oddity of beauty amongst a surrounding ugliness.


    While Flea confidently crossed the mudroom, Ivy hesitated at the threshold. It was evident that the little girl had not led her to an oil shop as expected, but with limited options and exhaustion clouding her judgement, Ivy reluctantly crossed the curtain of beaded seeds with the sensation of stepping into the mouth of a beast grewing wilder.


    ¡°Flea!¡± said an extremely old man from one of the tables. "Come here to drink apple juice with uncle Junnar!" The girl trotted joyfully, climbed a chair and took a glass of something that Ivy doubted was suitable for someone her age.


    ¡°If you are a client, come later. The girls need to sleep. If you want a job, you are definitely hired.¡± The woman speaking from a corner was a southerner of hulking proportions, a friendly face and a sweet voice. ¡±Unless you have some crap that sticks, or a baby in the making, of course. This is the most respectable establishment around the Kings!¡±


    Ivy quickly wrote a response, "I''m looking for Raymond. Only for medicine. It''s urgent."


    The woman sighed, lighting a long, thin pipe. "Pity. You have potential."


    Junnar chuckled and affectionately caressed Flea''s hair, who was mesmerised with her drink. "Raymond won''t be available, Cherry. Last night was quite a crazy one."


    "I know the man, old-timer," Cherry replied as she turned, her seat squeaking under the heavy load of her shifting. "Ray-mond! There''s a cute young lady here looking for you!" Cherry yelled one more time and waved towards the tables.  "Have a seat, it might take a while."


    Ivy made a slow step to the nearby chair but refrained from sitting. She positioned herself against the wall to cover her back, keeping the exit within reach and her hand close to the sword''s hilt. The brothel was welcoming and warm, and nothing in there but Junnar''s little lecherous glares was even slightly worrying. Luckily for her challenged patience, Raymond didn¡¯t delay much longer.


    She was just a little brat last time Em met the pirate, and the sight of the half-naked man staggering on the stairs felt completely unexpected. Raymond was an extraordinarily tall and athletic figure, with well-proportioned muscles accentuated by a light-tanned, unblemished skin. His golden mane was adorned with braids and ribbons that he combed back continuously and his eyes, painted with an intense liner fading to shadow, fixated on Ivy with inquisitive power.


    He crumbled down, clutching the railing tightly as he rubbed his face, releasing a loud, long snort. Reaching the floor without falling appeared like a miracle, and once there, he dropped his weight over a chair and propped his legs up on the table. ¡°I must be dreamin¡¯. Ain''t man¡¯s so lucky.¡±


    ¡°She''s here for a doctor, not a lover,¡± Cherry said.


    Raymond raised a finger over his big straight nose and shushed. He was a man who exuded graceful friendliness as well as menacing disarray. He rubbed his squared chin, smudging lip marks of red and rose even further. ¡°You may not remember me, but I do remember your eyes, mutie-pie.¡±


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Self-assured, exuberantly charming and brimming with charisma. That was what Em and Ced always said of him. However, they never forgot to include mischief, treachery and deceit in his infamous descriptions. From all the stories she heard, Ivy couldn''t help but wonder how he earned the nickname "Stinky," despite the pleasant scent of orange blossom and roses surrounding him.


    He grinned, unfolding a white perfectly placed teeth. ¡°And I can see the teachings of that jitterbug of Ced in you.¡±


    ¡°You must be mistaking me for someone-¡±


    Ray grunted and pressed his eyes. ¡°Stop that chalk already! We are no fools, mutie-pie. Just tell me what the tin-man needs and I¡¯ll tell you what I want.¡±


    "Medicine. For fever and bloody coughing."


    Ray brows raised as Ivy''s board lowered. "Coughing blood? Damn." Ray lowered his legs to rest the elbows on the table. His fingers intertwined and his chin slowly rested on top of them. "This is what you must do. Bring him here before he dies. I''ll take care of him, and as a payment, you both will surrender to me."


    Ivy motioned to leave when Ray raised suddenly. "Wait, wait!" She jumped to the side, reaching for the wall for back cover and drawing the sword¡¯s forte to discourage any approaching attempts from the front.


    "Easy, easy! Mermaid," Ray said, raising the palms of his hands.¡±The very few of my men Indri has not killed are sailing the channels with the very few ships she has not yet sunk. Everyone is looking for you for a very good reason. Let me explain and you''ll definitely understand."


    The sword returned to its stealth slowly, and Ivy wrote without looking at the board. "I doubt it. Sell me the meds and I''ll leave."


    ¡°Come, I need to show you something important.¡± Ray said while letting Junnar put a long, red coat over his shoulders. On Ivy''s return to the sword as he dragged his feet around the room, he reacted with a snap of his teeth. "I can barely stand after last night''s efforts. And my fella here is like, I don''t know, hundred years old?  We all hear the whispers about the merfolk girl. Tougher than any blade and faster than any bullet." He hoisted a chair over his shoulder as if it were a sack of goods and continued with his overplayed mockery and exaggerated flattery.


    "Definitely capable of taking all of us down, indeed. Then? Storm the town, find my shop and loot all the meds you can find? Disappear without trace in the thickness of the jungle? I''m sure you can do that and more. Uh? Then what? feed Em with everything you gathered and poison him with who knows what? Set sail until he chokes on his own blood? Play hide and seek with my ships while the old man rots on your deck? You need me as much as we need you.¡±


    "You don''t need me. You want to take us to the Kraken."


    "To Indri to be exact. Yes. And if you let me explain, you''ll understand why."


    "Nothing you say will change my mind."


    The curtain bits rattled while Ray shouted from mudroom. ¡°I¡¯m a pretty convincing fella, now come!¡±


    It was no surprise that Ivy wouldn''t go unnoticed in a place like the Oozing. She had already anticipated the danger. Though she had hopes of success, she mentally prepared herself for a chase or even a fight, and even considered the probable outcome of being caught. However, it never crossed her mind of encountering Ray. She contained her shock with the ease of exaustion, and although it was strange how easily he recognized her, what really was taking her aback was none of his minions had attempted to assault her yet. This left her with a lingering suspicion it was undoubtedly happening as she¡¯d leave the brothel.


    Surprisingly, no attack ensued. The square, which had been empty and soaked in dripping rain upon her arrival, was now a vast puddle gradually drying under the sun. People scurried around like bugs after a storm, splashing through the puddles without concern for their soiled shoes. The few that Ivy noticed armed, all old and decrepit like Junnar, hovered around Ray, who had settled with his chair right in the middle of the opening.


    Ivy moved cautiously, her hand at the ready and her feet adjusting with every step to hold her defence in case pistols were raised or sabres were drawn. "Keep touchin¡¯ that sword makes my men nervous." Ray said as she arrived.


    She shrugged, but Ray didn''t seem to notice. His attention was fixed on a small wooden platform where some were rigging a rope over a crossbeam. With a clap of his hands, a beaten man was soon dragged towards the gallows and placed on a chair. "Are you tough enough to watch a hangin'', mutie-pie?" Ray glanced, unfolding a malevolent grin.


    Ivy gloomed, not letting her guard down before the few, but more than enough, men trickling around to stay. She had seen men die. She¡¯d seen stabs, and shots. She had heard cries and begs for mercy. But there was something about a hanging that was always stuck in the mind forever. Whether it was the despair in the last moments, or the kicking of the hanging legs, she wasn''t sure. Maybe it was the moans and gurgles, but whatever it was, if someone had even a small part of their soul clean, the struggle to hide repulsion from it was always obvious.


    She didn''t turn. She didn''t move. That was what Ray expected. What he wanted to rejoice with. From the moment the hangman pushed the chair to the last grout of the dying man, she witnessed the suffering hiding her disgust under a face of indifference.


    ¡°Tough one, ain¡¯t her, ma¡¯boy?¡± Ray said.


    Junnar dragged closer, followed by Flea, who was munching on a piece of salty fish with lifeless eyes. ¡°Maybe,¡± the old geezer said. ¡°But that dog stabbed one of the girls. It¡¯s a pretty enjoyable sight if they deserve it.¡±


    "True." Ray snapped his fingers and the hanged man gave way to a sobbing woman. "All the town dwellers are former inhabitants of your kingdom. Aye, believe it or not, in the thousand kings there are more raiders than pirates. They row to your maze and ravage your islands.¡± Ray halted the next finger snap over his head. ¡°The ones sold here are lucky. I buy them before they end up in the Red island slave markets. I take care of them and they work freely for me. It¡¯s been like that since Indri conquered us. Why are you over there, Agarne?"


    Agarne mumbled softly, triggering a squirm from Ray. ¡°I cannot hear you! Louder!¡±


    ¡°I stole a loaf of bread.¡± she said.


    ¡°Why?¡± Ray asked, as his eyes returned their malice towards Ivy.


    ¡°I was hungry. I am so so-¡±


    Ray¡¯s fingers snapped, and the chair dropped. Agarne, like the man before her, took a long, excruciating time to die. Ivy looked down, hiding her discomfort as she wrote. "What is your point Raymond? I''m in a hurry."


    ¡°Since Indri took over, all of them are starving. She takes a big chunk of our earnings and plunders. And not only that! She takes all the new slaves with her. But, she promised, if any of us finds you, we will have our island back. Fully as it was.¡±


    ¡°Sorry Raymond, But I cannot do that. I promise the Kingdom will get-¡±


    Ray stood and waved his arms in disdain. ¡°Oh, stop it! You didn¡¯t get my point! Finas, Finas, come here!¡±


    A young limping lad carrying a basket of fruits rushed towards them with a commitment his eyes opposed deeply. ¡°Have you ever done anything that displeases me?¡± Ray said.


    ¡°Oh no, my lord. I promise!¡± mumbled Finas, who looked around terrified. Ray, smirked, and with a rapid move, took a  flintlock hidden in his back and pulled the trigger.


    Finas dropped as fast as his basket over an increasing pool of blood.


    Ivy unsheathed her sword, as did other weapons around. Muzzles rose as did her iron. Following another snap of fingers and like if she was a body without a soul, Flea approached Ray, who squatted to grab her arm. Hidden from behind her little body only one of his darkened eyes and half of his hideous grin showed. ¡°I take care of these people like a farmer takes care of his draft horse. A malnourished or sick beast will not plow the field, so you care for it, aye? But if the animal breaks, You kill it!¡±


    Junnar took the smoking gun and gave Ray a folding knife. ¡°I care about what my whores and innkeepers earn, but I''d rather see this dunghill burn to the ground than leave that harpy-brat to enjoy its fruits one more day! So, let''s throw away that sword, embrace the shackles and bring me to Em so that I can keep him alive until delivery. Or else, I''m going to skin each and every one of these maggots! Starting with this pretty little girl. Do-you-understand, mutie-pie? I¡¯ll give you a three.¡±


    Ivy''s grip tightened and the load of her weight drifted to the rare leg. Ready to charge. Ray''s knife, almost as if he had guessed the upcoming attack, approached the girl''s neck. "I''ll give you a two."


    Ivy gritted her teeth, unable to stop a stare into Flea''s empty eyes, who didn''t seem to understand what was happening. Ray¡¯s hand raised and gripped the girl''s hair, pulling to the side so his blade could caress the soft skin of the neck. ¡°I''ll give you a one!¡±


    The steel rang loudly as Ivy¡¯s sword bounced off the cobblestones. Her arms dropped as did her last bit of hope. The will to keep fighting faded with her hands being bound in manacles a hung woman no longer needed. ¡°Not so tough, after all,¡± Junnar scoffed.


    "Well," Ray said, patting Flea''s head gently. "I''m a really convincing fella."

 Ch50 - The inn (Lim)

    Throughout her life, there were always moments when Lim could fall victim to lies and deceit, but she always had a sense of security and control over whatever happened around her. A kind of fulcrum which kept her calm. That was not the case anymore.


    Kumar had prepared thoughtfully for their escape. She was sure that the three groups he readied were going to be successful. All had girls similar to his daughter and women with Lim¡¯s complexion. He even commanded them to build new wheelchairs. All his efforts would be enough to fool Tampra soldiers and other groups hiding in the shadows, but to Lim¡¯s surprise, it didn¡¯t work.


    The first group didn¡¯t reach the corner of the street. Believing themselves safe with the darkness of the night, they went straight into the soldiers¡¯ trap and the screams were heard throughout the street and palace. The second and third left together to fool the soldiers, and while one was caught up almost as quickly as the first, the other made it to the docks. No further. Days later, the news of their capture arrived. So did the whispers of many executions.


    Just as Lim expected, Kumar did not give up and prepared many more parties to deceive the siege of his house. And as Lim foresaw, they were all ready to leave at once, together with the real group. Once again, she was wrong.


    Against all odds, Kumar plans and Lim¡¯s speculations, Papiku took them out in broad daylight and without hiding. Lim called it madness and yet, challenging all her calculations of success, it worked.


    They reached an inn in the busy, crowded street of the beer-makers. Right in the middle of the city. No one stopped them in doing so and for the two days and nights they waited there, no gang-men or soldiers came to claim their prize.


    To punish Lim¡¯s stressed mind even more, Papiku greeted many visitors during the stay, all potential betrayers and sneakers, with not a hint of fear to be discovered. Each time the Krait had one of those meetings, it was not with enough quietness and shortness as she¡¯d desire, and his disregard for not caring to go unnoticed made her blood boil to the point her health was taking a toll. Fortunatelly, the old time assassin was smart enough to keep a rather bussy stablishment, empty during the darker hours, and by the time it was dinner time, she could find ease surrounded only by her group.


    The other four following Papiku were just as impatient and frustrated as she was, but unlike Lim, they were all people of servitude, and dedicated themselves fully to their tasks to keep their minds busy. Gotho, a man of formidable physique and little brain, was Alishee¡¯s porter. Mostly he¡¯d carry all commodities she needed, and when her chair was not of any good use, he¡¯d be the one carrying the young lady personally.


    Apart from him, there was Nora, a faithful hand servant of similar age as her master. She¡¯d assist Alishee with her personal matters and, most importantly, she was in charge of easing the worries of the surrounding dangers with constant chatting of spiced topics, which delighted almost everyone. ¡°Is lady Alishee in bed?¡± Papiku asked from his seat. Gotho nodded and grunted. ¡°Nora with her?¡± The big reddish man repeated an animal-like answer and shook his head with extreme effusiveness.


    Dualli, the sewing maid and the last of the five, reached the end of the wooden stairs with exhausted steps but showing with pride her unbreakable perseverance. She took a deep breath to regain the strength and courage with which she infused everyone¡¯s hearts and spoke. ¡°Lady Alishee is hungry, keeper.¡±


    The inn owner stepped out of the bar with steaming bowls in both hands. ¡°My wonderful lady, no more stew left but this little, but worry not! My Odda has made a fantastic feast for a person of her status, coming out in a minute!¡±


    Papiku cleared his throat and sniffed as the innkeeper set the plates on the table. With the fragrance of a well-cooked meal, Lim¡¯s belly did a little hop. When she was powered by the sphere, Lim didn¡¯t really need to eat. Yes, from time to time it was a pleasure to indulge herself with a soup or any other liquids, but it was not strictly necessary. Now, with only an old tinny battery run by a windmill as a way to keep moving, it seemed that her body, which she had once doubted had any sort of humanity, was imploring with little noises to be fed. ¡°Do not touch this,¡± Papiku whispered, pulling her share of stew aside. ¡°Dualli, the time has come.¡±


    The head maid gasped and fiddled before returning to the stairs. As she pulled up her skirt to ease her steps up, she mumbled words of prayer. Papiku turned towards Gotho, who was rushing for Alishee¡¯s wheeled chair. ¡°Leave it in the corner and sit on it. You won¡¯t be moving from there unless I say so, understand? No matter what.¡± Papiku said. Gotho, as the submissive soul he was, obeyed without question and nailed his butt to the seat and his eyes to the floor.


    With uncertainty and unease rising to the roof, Lim¡¯s mouth opened to complain, only to be halted under the motion of a spoon and the hissing of a snake. ¡°Not now. You move back to the wall and stay there. Quiet.¡±


    When her wheels reached the end of the room, Lim fixed her attention towards the only person present who was nervous without apparent reason: The innkeeper, a man of extreme politeness and interminable smile, was sweating too much for the little work involved in wiping up a table. His eyes, whose narrowness could not hide his continuous glances at Papiku, parted wide as the Krait deepened the spoon into his bowl. As the old-time assassin filled his mouth with chunks of rabbit and carrot, the innkeeper¡¯s hand slowed on its pretence of cleaning and his furtive glances became an obvious stare. ¡°Who gave you the Madeena powder, innkeeper?¡± asked Papiku with his mouth full.


    ¡°Excuse me? I-I don¡¯t know what you mean, my very good sir,¡± muttered the owner, too frightened to convince anyone of his innocence.


    Little by little, Papiku licked the spoon clean and raised it towards the keeper, who, while wiping his sweat with an apron, tripped and fell on a chair. ¡°Lie to me again, and I will use this to take your eyes out of their sockets. Did you hear me well?¡± With a tone that made Lim¡¯s hair stand on end, Papiku repeated his threat and made the innkeeper¡¯s lips move without making any sound. ¡°Take a deep breath.¡± Munched the Krait. ¡°I¡¯ll make it easy for you. Soldiers don¡¯t use poison. What gang is it?¡±


    Unable to control a gasping breath, the innkeeper moved his palms uncontrollably. ¡°Don¡¯t... Don¡¯t know. The Geckos, maybe. I swear I don¡¯t..¡±


    The Krait¡¯s head tilted slightly towards Lim¡¯s full, steaming plate. After a moment, it turned further to peer at her from over his shoulder. ¡°Not the Geckos,¡± he murmured. ¡°What have they told you to do after I fall prey to this?¡±


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°The lamp. I put it on that window and they come in.¡±


    Papiku returned to his eating and spoke again only after his plate was empty. ¡°You are going to put that lamp where it belongs and sit in that corner without a word. If you have lied to me, or if you move to warn them, I am going to noose you with a knot from the Ah Clan. You strike me as a fella from there so, I suppose you know what I¡¯m talking about.¡±


    Lim knew it well, and weakened and exhausted, she wished no one angered the Murderer so that she would not have to witness a torture that was very sure going to add nausea to her already deplorable state. With trembling legs, the keeper obeyed -to Lim¡¯s ease of mind- and put the lamp on the table closest to the entrance. It didn¡¯t take long for the wooden door to creak.


    Five individuals of different ages and sizes entered one after the other. The men¡¯s eyebrows rise in surprise or lower in disappointment. But one of them, the oldest and more intimidating, gasped at Papikus¡¯ sight.


    The less treathening and younger, a scrawny redhead with a face filled with pimples, spoke first with a cockiness not his youth or size could back up. ¡°Ya¡¯ll stupid Egor? Why he¡¯s not eat the soup?¡±


    Papiku filled his mouth with a chunk of potato from Lim¡¯s bowl and chewed slowly. ¡°You have made three mistakes, gentlemen.¡±


    The little bully scratched a swollen pimple and snorted. ¡°Is that so? Mindin¡¯ tell me what?¡±


    ¡°First, you tried to kill a Krait with the coward¡¯s weapon,¡± Papiku put aside his bowl and made the gesture to stand. ¡°Second-¡±


    ¡°My name is Adaleen!¡± said the thug who gasped upon entering. He put his hand over the shoulder of the boy at his side. A younger, less scared version of himself. ¡°And this is my Amal! We mean nothing, we saw nothing. I swear to my mother!¡±


    The Krait rose and surrounded the table with enough calmness to keep his tensed adversaries away from attacking. Adaleen¡¯s hand turned the soft touch into a clasping grip, pulling the shirt of his young boy. The kid, spurred on by the stupidity of the one who does not know better, motioned to free his shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯m not Ash¡¯Kaniar,¡± Papiku leaned on the table and raised the spoon to delight his sight with the reflections of candles and lamps over the metal. ¡°But if you go now and stay quiet, I swear you will never have to worry about me.¡±


    ¡°Son, let¡¯s go!¡± Adaleen pulled, and to the resilience of his younger, he tightened his grip and closed face to face. ¡°I-said-lets-go!¡± With hesitation, Amal surrendered and followed.


    ¡°Ye cowards!¡± shouted the pimple-faced man. ¡°No share for ya!¡±


    As the door closed, two daggers and a kitchen axe joined the reflections of the gloomy inn. The danger of the blades didn¡¯t matter the sightless to Papiku. Only the spoon did.


    The name Ash¡¯Kaniar unburied a string of memories on Lim. Memories of the group of assassins and their cracks with the King of the Blue. A bunch of deadly rarities were all of them. The one Papiku mentioned was a snake who the legend said he¡¯d never kill a person he knew the name of. It was a stupid myth, though. Like many of the stories surrounding the gang of slithers. Few privileged, such as her, were aware of the truth: Ash¡¯Kaniar was deaf, and name calling didn¡¯t save anyone from a certain death.


    ¡°You brought no firearms, that¡¯s two.¡± Papiku said, still lost on the sight of the cutlery he was admiring as it was a piece of art. ¡°And not enough men. That makes a three.¡±


    The pimple-faced man chuckled. ¡°We have blades, you don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Papiku mumbled softly. The motion of the metal piece in his hand brought another name to Lim¡¯s mind: Der¡¯Salar. The Krait they used to call Issanu, a world of the red people with no translation to the common. ¡®Scout¡¯ should be the closest meaning of it, but it truly meant ¡®eyer¡¯, as ¡®someone who eyes¡¯. Another misunderstanding, Lim remembered. Papiku¡¯s first threat to the keeper was what gave him away, revealing his real self. An infamously earned legend which never had anything to do with scouting.


    ¡°Let¡¯s kill him,¡± said the pimples. His companions, the two more tanned and beefy than he, took a step. Hell broke before Lim realised, and a chair flew between the two thugs. Both dodged, but the projectile of greased wood aimed at the redhead, who took it straight to his pimples and smashed a table at his fall.


    Der¡¯Salar shot out, pushing aside chairs and tables as if he was a battering ram. Axe cut and dagger stabbed, both reaching only but the air. The krait aimed to the closest knee, which bent unnaturally, and while its first victim fell with a cry of pain, the assassin seized the dagger trying in vain to pierce him, and bent so the last of the standing treats landed his weight over a shattered table.


    Der¡¯Salar picked up the dagger but didn¡¯t use it on the man struggling to stand. Instead, Pimples attempt to get up was interrupted by a direct kick to the mouth, which returned the kid to the ground without a piece of his tongue.


    Among a jumble of broken wood, three men lay. The Krait, with a coldness only someone without a soul could have, moved to the furthest one and crouched. The dagger reached direct and precise. A single stab that caused spurts of wild blood to splatter everywhere. Der¡¯Salar, just as cold and soulless, went towards the second and stabbed him in the same manner, filling his face and shirt with the same redness as all his surroundings.


    With the struggle, the candles had been blown out, and in what little gloom remained, the man¡¯s face was the sight of a demon. No more Papiku. Only Der¡¯Salar. The monster reached for the last of his prey and dropped to his knees.


    The innkeeper squealed like a pig and Gotho muttered prayers with his eyes screwed shut. Lim didn¡¯t blink. She was fixed in the slaughter with the certainty, even without any memory, she had seen worse. When the spoon reached an eye and the redhead screamed in agony, the shocking realisation she didn¡¯t even flick smashed her like a hammer. She was not sorry or disgusted. ¡®She¡¯d lived much worse¡¯, said a whisper from deep inside. ¡®She was home¡¯.


    "I need to know which of my bribes hasn''t worked. Tell me who sent you and maybe I''ll leave you one-eyed instead of blind.¡±


    ¡°Nefer¡­¡± Pimples yell resounded loudly until it dissolved into the gurgling of a filling throat.


    With the preceding silence, Lim witnessed the monster rise, proud and indulged in the carnage he unfolded. ¡°My apologies. No good heart should be present for something like this. But it was ¡­ inevitable.¡± As he wiped himself with a rag, his face softened and unfolded a grin. It was the return of Papiku, and not knowing why, she greeted him with a timid smile. She was alive. And there were no more worries or fears. Madness surrounded. Death. Evil. But she was fine, and somehow, she was home.

 Ch51 - Shanties from the past: The freak boy (Enric)

    The entire house was turning into a lugubrious cave as the sun was setting. There was no more money for candles or lamp oil. After Mark had spent all his savings in medicines, he turned to usurers and, after months of not paying back, it was time to return the interest with blood. ¡°We know you here! Open the door!¡± shouted one of the knuckle men from behind the entrance.


    Enric broke the silence of the living room with a shriek of the chair and grabbed a backpack he¡¯d prepared the night before. It only had a change of clothes, a kitchen knife, and the last bits of bread and cheese worth eating.


    As the door shaked loudly with repeated kicks, Mark moaned from the top floor. Without access to his drugs, the doctor was bedridden most of the time, and his waining and crying were sounds Enric had grown familiar with.


    All the disgusting odours a human could create mixed strongly in that room. Mark, barely able to stand, bended towards his side table and pulled a small single-shot pistol from the drawer. ¡°You exit from the kitchen window,¡± grunted the doctor between coughs. ¡°I¡¯ll handle those leeches. You have an important mission!¡±


    Enric stared at his old caretaker with pettiness. He wasn¡¯t going to handle anyone, he thought. But did not matter much, as he was almost dead anyway. ¡°But I wan¡¯go Asstreis. Join army. You said I-¡°


    Mark slapped the small table and squeezed the letter before handing it to the boy. ¡°This! You¡¯ll bring this to David de Villiers in Mestra, unde-understand?¡± Enric shrugged and Mark tapped his head. ¡°Good lad. Now go. Let me handle this.¡± Enric hated it when he pet him as a dog, but being the last time the dying man was going to do it, he did not move away as usual and rejoiced with the thought of not having to spend more time with him.


    The door surrendered to kicking as soon as Enric reached the last step. On the other side of the foie, two corpulent men stopped dead at the sight of him. If he was a simple boy, they might have killed him. But they knew. He saw the fear in their eyes. As Enric stepped into the living room and pointed towards Mark¡¯s room, the two rushed upstairs. When he jumped through the kitchen window, a shot echoed around the house walls. Then he sighed. Not because of any thought about Mark¡¯s fate, but to the realisation he could easily have left the house using the main door.


    He crossed Baskets street even knowing Silia was on the balcony. She¡¯d not dare to throw any water at him anymore. She was terrified, as were all the village people. Same as Adriano and Ticco, who broke their chatting in the corner of Bakers to rush inside a house as he approached.


    Once he believed them to be friends, but that was a lie. As many of Mark¡¯s words. When he rapidly outgrew them, it became obvious the throwing of stones, and the shouts during the ball games were not a tantrum of losers, but deep hate towards who was different. The last time they dared to throw a stone at him, Enric caught it in flight and shoot it back with such force that even from a great distance it bursted Arosa¡¯s lips and broke five of his teeth.


    He was different, yes, but not in the sense Mark always made him believe. He was no masterpiece. Just a freak burning his lifespan faster than the others. A rarity with an unmatched physical power limited by the stupidity of a mediocre, slow-thinking mind.


    The little square of the seaport was as small as the rest of the town. Nothing in Ventfort was of any worth, and yet, there were always other islands willing to conquer that corner of the world filled with coward dwellers.


    For many years, the island had been part of the kingdom of Hilerica and for as long as Enric could remember, Hilerica was now part of Herjard. So, since Ventfort was an island of passage to the former colonies of Northislay, also a new addition to the vast Herjard Empire, the insignificant port of his town was always filled to the brim with merchants and sailors doing business with the new lands.


    When he reached the docks, he took the letter from the pocket and made a ball of it. The flying barrel was to depart in the morning, and for once, Mark had the decency to pay for something else than drugs. The journey to Mestra was set, but Asstreis, where Herjard was recruiting soldiers to fight the war, was closer and on the same course, and he could easily request to stop midway.


    With the arm raised to throw the paper ball into the sea, his memories brought the smell of chocolate and the warmth smile of that man from Mestra, Francois. He had a friend, after all. And maybe he could see him if he was willing to delay his dreams of war and deliver that letter first.


    Enric lowered his arm and stared at the paper bulk. He then reluctantly flattened it again and put it in his pocket. ¡°Give us that, boy!¡±


    One of the men who visited Mark¡¯s house had survived. It was expected. What surprised Enric was the absence of the other. After all, he thought, Mark had managed to deal with half of them. The Leg Breaker and his new four companions were standing at the beginning of the wooden peer, a few feet away from him. None were armed with guns, but all had blades. Each one of them, including the one who had already shown the appropriate respect in the form of fear back in the house , were brimming with the confidence of feeling at an advantage. Maybe it was the daggers. Maybe the assurance of numbers. Whichever it was, they were very wrong and when two of them approached with too much confidence, Enric pitied them.


    He had never faced an armed man, but it didn¡¯t matter. He was ready, and above all, he was not scared. He never was. ¡°Check the bag and bring me that note. See what can we get back to Ossto,¡± shouted a man with blonde curly hair.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    When two of them reached his sides, Enric could see that under the security of their steps, there was still a certain doubt spurred on by fear. Or stupidity. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± the boy said.


    A hand from the left slapped his head while another from the right pulled the backpack. ¡°Got any coins inside there?¡± one asked reluctantly.


    Enric answered with a crossing opened-hand over the man¡¯s arm. It was soft and controlled, only to move his grip away. Otherwise, it would have hurt much more. A new slap shook his head. It didn¡¯t hurt, but it bothered Enric greatly, so the next punch to the crouch unfolded with less restraint as it should. As the man on his left felt with a gasp and disappeared into the waters of the seaport, the other grabbed his shirt collar. Their hands could not hurt him, though knives were a real danger. The collector, believing himself to have the upper hand, took too much time to draw a weapon, and in the blink of an eye, the arm that he believed had the boy imprisoned, had become his catch point. He jerked away, to which Enric answered with a strong squeeze that shattered his bone.


    With a groan of pain, he fell to his knees. ¡°Ba-bastard, I gonna kill-¡± A new squeeze was enough to stop the worthless threats from the man at his mercy. The other tree drew their weapons, voicing more promises of death without caring about the merchant and sailors gathering around to see the spectacle.


    ¡°Stop immediately! That¡¯s an order!¡± from the square of the Inns, a group of soldiers had arrived. Those did carry firearms. They were all dressed in the white and yellow pants of the Hilerican army and the green jacket of Herjard, except the one shouting orders, who was still wearing a dark blue top with the golden decorations of a Hilerican officer. ¡°You are under arrest for murder, scum!¡±


    The collector with golden hair snapped his teeth. ¡°What you talkin¡¯ bout? We got Godoy¡¯s permission! We paid!¡±


    The Hilerican officer was a slender man with the soft hands of someone who has never touched a weapon but the fierce stare of someone who has seen many battles. He grinned, and after ordering his soldiers to move with a wave, he put hands on his hips. ¡°Godoy is a shame that I am happy to have gotten rid of!¡± His voice raised, aiming not only at the thugs being shackled but at everyone else who gathered in the square. ¡°In the name of Governor Fernando and the Emperor of Herjard, I have taken command of the island of Ventford. And there will be no more corruption or abuse in this place under my rule!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s our ruler, then? Hilerica or Herjard?¡± asked an angler with an obvious tone of mockery. The officer raised an eyebrow and approached the pier with firm steps. Answering insolence with contempt, he replied with a whisper between teeth. ¡°I am, sailor. I ¡­ am.¡±


    In a stoic pose, the officer pointed toward Enric¡¯s grip on an arm that barely seemed straight. ¡°Can my men take this piece of shit to the brig?¡±


    Enric nodded and released. The man with a broken arm mumbled as he was dragged away by the soldiers. ¡°You¡­you, Vega¡­ you promise. It was you, not Godoy,¡±


    ¡°How dare you sully the impeccable reputation of my captain, you filthy scum!¡± roared one rounded man from behind. He was wearing a green jacket with silver shoulder plaques: A middle rank of Herjard. ¡°All under control ¡­ Captain Vega.¡± He continued, taking a brief break to kick the prisoner with disdain.


    Officer Vega crouched, lowering his blue, deep eyes at the same level as the boy¡¯s stare. ¡°Name?¡±


    ¡°Enric.¡± He answered, taking a stance of pride. ¡°I didn¡¯t wan¡¯to fight them. They start. Aim arrested?¡±


    ¡°Would not call that a fight,¡± said the officer in Herjard¡¯s uniform.


    Capitan Vega turned over his shoulder. ¡°Mister Garcie, is ¡®Enric¡¯ the stupid way of saying Erik by the Venfortian?¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯name is not Erik,¡± Enric said. Vega, waiting for Garcie¡¯s delayed reply, ignored the boy¡¯s complaint.


    ¡°No idea sir. Maybe comes from Henryk?¡± Garcie said, scratching his chin on a quest to find a better answer.


    Vega returned his attention back to Enric and rolled his eyes. ¡°Nevermind. I saw what you did, and it was impressive. Would you mind letting me see the paper those idiots were trying to steal?¡±


    ¡°No impressive. Just¡¯easy stuff.¡± mumbled Enric as he handled Mark¡¯s letter.


    Vega ignored his words once more and deepened his frown while checking the papers. ¡°Did you read this, Enrique?¡± the officer asked.


    ¡°Donno how to read. And it¡¯s Enric!¡±


    ¡°Address lord Vega as my Lord, captain or Sir, whiting!¡± Garcie bellowed with an excessive aggressiveness only calmed down when Vega¡¯s dismissive hand rushed from over his shoulder.


    ¡°You are a magnificent wonder of nature. Don¡¯t let anyone tell you otherwise. Never!¡° Vega said softly, while rising from his spot and shoving the letter into his jacket. ¡°You are one of Doctor Wells¡¯ kids, after all. ¡°


    Enric nodded, unable to hide a prideful grin. ¡°Aiwanna join Herjard. Ai wanna fight bad men.¡±


    Officer Vega rested his hand on Enric¡¯s hair. An action he never liked when Mark did it, but one he now welcomed with great pleasure. This officer, Vega, was kind to him as once was the man from Mestra. And this one was not only a new friend, but a soldier.


    ¡°Well. The war here is over. We are all Herjard now.¡± Vega said. ¡°But the Northislay new colonies are uprising and we will soon have more fun to deal with. Join me and I¡¯ll make a proper soldier out of you. A rough diamond has to be polished in order to shine, after all. What do you say?¡±


    Enric put his hand on the forehead and straightened. ¡°Yes Ai¡¯wan! ¡­ Ai¡¯mean yes, ma¡¯lor!¡±


    Officer Vega slowly returned the salute of his recruit with a hint of satisfaction. ¡°Good. We will teach you how to read and how to speak as a proper soldier, and when you are ready, we¡¯ll teach you how to kill bad men.¡±

 Ch52 - The Harpys fledgling (Em)

    Em¡¯s senses, which for weeks had drifted through a blurred world, were slowly returning to their usual sharpness. His old eyes blinked at a jar half full of leeches, a fear he had had for a long time rose: whoever was treating him, was doing it for bad blood.


    His sight revealed a lingering death way much closer than he ever thought, devastating a morale already weakened by his own hearing: He was not only terribly sick, but taken. The shanties muffing between the wooden gaps of a creaking ship unfolded verses of a forbidden nature for most sailors. Wicked songs calling for bad luck only Indri¡¯s minions were fool enough to sing.


    ¡°He¡¯s awake!¡± said a small man nervously skipping away from the table where Em was perched.


    ¡°So? He¡¯s not going to bite you.¡¯¡¯ Hearing the stingray¡¯s voice on Indri¡¯s ship was not a surprise, as his sense of smell, sharpening as the others, had punished his nose with the scent of intense perfumes since he¡¯d regained consciousness. ¡°You won¡¯t do that, right, tin-man?¡±


    Even taking a thoughtful time to clear his throat, Em¡¯s voice sounded raspy. ¡°My god must hate me deeply.¡±


    ¡°Of course he does,¡± said the stingray. ¡°That¡¯s why he keeps you alive! And you better remain that way until Indri delivers you to the squids, or the Harpy¡¯s fledgling will unleash her disappointment over your girl.¡±


    Em¡¯s guts turned upside down. On Indri¡¯s ship, few prisoners used to survive more than a week. It was a place where torture was crew entertainment and knowing Ivy was alive, but in such a situation, it wasn¡¯t a reassuring thought in the slightest. ¡°He hates me because of all the people I wish to never meet again, you¡¯re at the top of the list, stinky boy.¡±


    As Dr. Strass threw a swollen leech in a bucket, Ray pulled Em¡¯s up by his sweated shirt. ¡°Unlike you, I smell really well.¡± the stingray muttered, ¡°Your talkin'' makes no sense and ain¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s the whole point of calling funny names, lubber.¡± Getting up, Em¡¯s weak chuckle halted. Where there used to be forearms, wrists and hands, now there were bulges of filthy bandages soaked in the oils from the cables he had instead of veins.


    Em shot a furious stare over the stingray, whose nervous giggle showed a visceral fear well remembered by the old captain. ¡°Hey, hey. Wasn¡¯t me ma¡¯boy!¡± Ray said, raising a telltale finger at the doctor.


    ¡°I had to,¡± said dr. Strass with a shrug of indifference. ¡°The captain said those were as dangerous as any weapon and needed to go. Nothing personal.¡±


    Ray knocked on the door and, with a slight and continuous push, the doctor helped Em towards the exit. Em took a couple of hesitant steps before bending his torso until almost losing balance. His spine cracked and his sore back tensed.


    ¡°Ray, Ray!¡± Strass said. ¡°He¡¯s fainting!¡±


    The stingray raised a hand and waved nervously. ¡°Nay, nay doc! Hey, you better don¡¯t-¡°


    Em shot forward with a clenched jaw and a feral roar. Forehead struck the doctor¡¯s nose to a loud snap and the little man rolled on the floor, taking with him pots and tools clicking and clunking all over the place.


    ¡°That¡¯s for the cutting. Nothing personal,¡± Em said, grimacing at the growing pain. ¡°I have an itch here on the forehead, stink-ray. Mind coming closer to scratch?¡±


    ¡°Do I look stupid to you? Ain¡¯t lettin¡¯ you spoil my perfect face.¡±


    Em huffed. ¡°Actually¡­ you-¡°


    From the corridor door, two gigantic sailors rushed in, cutting his upcoming joke short. Both spooked at the sight of the unconscious doctor and raised daggers up. ¡°What happened here?¡± asked one with a voice that matched his monstrous appearance.


    ¡°He¡¯s damn tired.¡± Em raised his limbs towards the two pirates. ¡°Too much sawing, I suppose.¡±


    As one grabbed his shirt and pushed him to the exit, the other bent to check on the doctor. With only one of them on him, Em considered an escape, but the idea was nothing but a rookie¡¯s dream. Even on top of his game and with his prosthesis intact, putting just one of those mastodons to sleep would be the most hard of the tasks. Two, almost impossible. And that was not to mention he was trapped on the enemy ship, surrounded by enemy crew and with Ivy at the enemy¡¯s mercy.


    ¡°Why are we not heading to the boss¡¯s cabin?¡± Ray asked.


    ¡°The red squids are already here, Cap¡¯n is on deck,¡± the pirate replied, suddenly reaching out to grab Em, who, either weak from his affliction or dizzy from his headbutt, was barely keeping pace in a straight line.


    Ray leaned on the railing of the stairs to let Em and his supporting mate go up first. ¡°Wonderful!¡± he said. ¡°I cannot wait to leave all this crap behind and return to MY island!¡±


    It was a cloudy day, but still Em¡¯s eyes received the outside light with a painful sting. Indri¡¯s Viper was anchored and with the sails furled. At some distance and perfectly aligned to destroy the pirate ship with a single wave, there was a warship, which, although smaller than the pirate, was more well armed and strong built.


    Em was gently pushed to the starboard, where Indri was waiting with arms crossed and legs apart, trying at all costs to appear as intimidating as possible and, although she was completely surrounded by men who were twice her size, and seemed much dangerous on the surface, she managed to stand out among them all.


    ¡°You look horribly perfect, old man,¡± she yelled. ¡°And I¡¯d lie if I say I¡¯m not enjoying it.¡±


    The last time Em had crossed paths with the Harpy¡¯s daughter, she was not much more than a petulant and conceited little brat, and although now she was already a woman capable of hiding her wickedness under a false layer of cute innocence, her well earned and hideous reputation was too notorious to fool anyone.


    Em was beginning to feel a heartbeat on his forehead. With swelling pressing and pain getting out of control, his weak body began to find difficulty in hiding a deplorable state already amusing the scallywags around him. He took a deep breath and straightened. ¡°Is that so? I thought constant lying was your thing.¡±


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    The giant who had stayed behind to help the doctor trotted quickly to reach the Viper''s captain first. As he leaned down to whisper, Indri¡¯s lips tightened briefly in a frustrated grimace before quickly shifting into a tensed smirk. ¡°You head-butted my doctor?¡± She said through clenched teeth.


    ¡°I wanted to slap him, but I don¡¯t reckon where I left my hands.¡±


    Indri wrinkled her nose and, putting her hands between the layers of her sash, blew a short, high-pitched whistle. Two sailors of the same complexion as those who had sent for him brought an Ivy with hands chained and ropes from waist to shoulders. Although she seemed exhausted, Em couldn¡¯t see any kind of external injury. ¡°You¡¯ve never been funny, old man,¡± Indri said as one of Ivy¡¯s captors pushed her towards Em. ¡°Perhaps I should have cut out your tongue as well.¡±


    ¡°Did they hurt you?¡± Em asked her niece. Ivy moved her head side to side, eyes lost on the wooden floor. Em¡¯s gaze followed, and travelling across a deck blackened by the lack of holystone and salty sweep, landed on the new party climbing the port boarding nets.


    Like the pirates facing them, the kraken men had all calloused hands, fearless looks, and sharpened blades, but they were a much smaller bunch. The last to climb up, and first to step forward, was a tall, well-built man with a shaved head and a long, bushy beard. The way he behaved before friends and foes was of the kind of person you shouldn¡¯t never turn your back on, and unless he stole the black military jacket with ripped off rank filigrees over his shoulders, he was a veteran of the Colonies'' War. And that meant he was tough, mean and a deadly dangerous fella.


    Ivy fidgeted to the sight of him, and fear widened her eyes and froze a gasp. An obvious expression she shared with all the pirates on deck. ¡°That¡¯s close enough, Riko!¡± One of them said.


    The man called Riko glimpsed at the prisoners from over his shoulder and frowned. ¡°What happened to his arms?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Your request was straightforward: Don¡¯t do any harm to either of them. And I can assure you those minor cuts did not hurt him in the slightest.¡± Indri said, triggering some chuckles and many more snickers.


    Em inhaled to spit some funny wit, but Riko spoke first. ¡°Bring the payment, boys.¡± The squids diligently brought chests and sacks, which from the glooming, greedy faces on Indri and her men when the kraken opened them, were certainly a juicy bounty.


    ¡°It¡¯s always a pleasure doing business with the wealthy Nor-west,¡± Indri licked her lips and motioned with her chin the order to take the payment inside.


    With no more to say, Riko turned his back on them and snapped his fingers.


    To someone without experience, the kraken chief seemed a calm man, even na?ve in a situation of such dangers. To Em, who was an old wolf, it became clear every subtle movement of hands, every pretentious narrowing of eyes, was not beyond his control, and if he did not seem nervous or scared, it was not because he was careless or inexperienced. The Kraken, though dangerous, was packed with incompetent captains they¡¯d escape even with no hands. But just seeing a glimpse of that man and his crew, Em¡¯s little last hope vanished.


    Dragging his feet to the ship¡¯s edge, he passed by the stingray, who was careful enough to maintain a safe distance. ¡°Give my regards to your dear King,¡± Ray said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do, and I will tell your brother you asked for him as well.¡± Em said, changing Ray''s smile for a grimace of extreme rage.


    Watching as a bear-like mercenary hoist Ivy on his shoulder to lower her into the boats, Em squirmed inwardly at the thought of being hauled like a sack of potatoes. To his surprise, two of Riko¡¯s men attached ropes around their waists and passed them under his arms, providing him with enough support to descend on his own feet and preserve his dignity in the process.


    ¡°He was a great man, you piece of shit! Hear me?¡± Yelled Ray from the top. ¡°You¡¯re going to the lowest of the hells, like all of us! Rot and rust. You and all your people!¡±


    With the satisfaction of having nailed a last stab to Raimond¡¯s heart, Em stepped on the kraken boat. The vessel was large enough to require a line of rowers for each set of oars and there was even space between them to walk from bow to stern. The ten sailors with them got all into rowing seats and, apart from Riko and another man sitting in the bow, no one was free to watch the prisoners in the stern. From his seat, Em inspected the surroundings. With each rowing, their vessel was moving further and further away from all the other squid boats, who, being smaller and having fewer oars, could not keep up. Em raised his leg so Ivy could reach with her shackled hands and speak with their special languages of pokes.


    ¡°That¡¯s the man who beat me in Ujan, uncle!¡± Ivy said with quick, nervous pokes. ¡°He¡¯s different. He¡¯s like me, he-¡±


    ¡°Do you think you could dive with all those ropes and handcuffs?¡± Cut Em with a whisper.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you behind.¡± She poked.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary!¡± shouted Riko from afar. The kraken boss raised and approached, moving nimbly in a boat that rocked with the waves. ¡°No need to plan any escape,¡± Riko added, as he crouched down.


    Em¡¯s eyebrows rose and his head turned toward her niece. ¡°Did I speak too loud without realising?¡± he asked with sincere confusion.


    Ivy¡¯s threatening gaze was fixed on the Kraken¡¯s captain, and rage turned into doubt and soon after into surprise when Riko began snapping the ropes by hand.


    ¡°We are sailing to the Atolls. In there, I have a ship ready to send you anywhere you want.¡± Riko reached for the pair of cutting pliers, and as if the metal was as soft as warm butter, he cut the shackle¡¯s chain. ¡°Better than swimming all the way to the Blue islands.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll let us go? Why?¡± Em asked, barely finding strength to put the words together. He was, of course, reluctant to believe any answer, but surprise and confusion could not abide the question.


    ¡°I will share my reasons when we reach the Rampant lion. Together with a hot meal and my good doctor.¡± Riko said with a warm tone but a cold-blooded face. ¡°Until we do, please don¡¯t make me chase you. I don¡¯t like swimming in cold water.¡±


    When Riko returned to the bow, Em switched to speaking with foot tapping on the wood, hoping the captain¡¯s enhanced, and also annoying hearing couldn¡¯t reach that far. ¡°What do we do?¡±


    Ivy returned the pokes after a long hesitation. ¡°That man is way stronger than me, and he may be as good in the water as I am. Even better! There is no way we can escape.¡±


    Em grunted, scratching memories of the past to find reasons to trust the old brotherhood. ¡°He¡¯s the one who took you prisoner. We shouldn¡¯t put our trust in him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying we do, but we can go along. With some luck, maybe Macha has spoken with Otoke and her army is sailing to the Atolls already. There¡¯s exactly where they are going and the best place we can be.¡±


    Em sighed and leaned down, resting his head on the rear seat. Even unchained and unsupervised, they were in the middle of nowhere with no way to hide nearby. Ivy, even tired, could dive and disappear, but not him. Deadly ill, unable to dive, and even swim, he was a liability. A dragging weight she¡¯d never leave behind. ¡°You are right. Mind to soak that rag for me?¡±


    Ivy dipped a piece of cloth into the sea and rested it nicely folded on Em¡¯s swollen forehead. With his eyes saved from the annoying brightness and his moustache dripping not-cold-enough water, Em pictured the good old time of Macha practising aim with AhLong¡¯s birds. He missed the kid deeply, and wishing the rocking of the boat would let him rest nicely for a bit, he thanked god for keeping his daughter alive and well, and begged so his son would stay the same way.

 Ch53 - Broken oath (Macha)

    No matter how many hot baths, abundant meals, or polite bows, Macha was certain he was a prisoner. Uri¡¯s ¡®blood sisters¡¯ didn¡¯t leave his side for a moment -a tight surveillance disguised as cordiality- and politeness of the rest of sailors was all part of a masquerade to hide their true intentions, opinions and even feelings.


    When the sails lowered and the anchor dropped, nothing changed, and Macha received the same treatment as on the high seas but, being closer to the aid his people needed, and a feeling of being so far from getting it, the helplessness grew even worse than the days at the lighthouse.


    ¡°Where is Uri?¡± Macha asked, scanning the port of an island he didn¡¯t know the name of.


    ¡°Before, also you question.¡± Ammo answered after an obvious huff of frustration. ¡°I say top of hill, mansion of Uwe-Son. I say she come back: I talk. She not come, I quiet, but Naru make question many times.¡±


    Macha readjusted his new unlined hemp jacket. The outfit they had forced him to wear was of a straight-cut design and simple button closures, and no matter how many times Ammo would tell, it was not at all as comfortable as he believed. ¡°You also said today was the day Otoke was going to receive me, and the sun is already approaching the horizon.¡±


    ¡°All fleet captains Uwe-Son and Otoke-Dan go ceremony wedding oath: Very, very important,¡± Ammo said. ¡°Night come, pigeon no worry. Otoke-Dan no sleep until meet you. Uri work hard delay wedding. Otoke go war first. Success? Uri happy, I happy, we all celebrate!¡±


    While Ammo and the blood sisters remained tight-lipped about the intricacies of their affairs, Macha¡¯s observations unravelled the mystery behind Uri¡¯s strong interest in bringing the Blue Kingdom troubles to their door. Her secret desire, to stop the union between her Master and Uwe¡¯s. The reason, though, was still a mystery to him, but knowing the poor reputation of the Pirate finger, it was possibly mistrust. It was a legitimate concern some of her sailors shared as well, but as Macha glanced around the numerous revellers on the nearby decks, it became apparent that not everyone had the same opinion.


    The bay that served as a breakwater was incredibly wide, and yet, the large number of ships anchored to join the celebration had turned the natural port into a carpet of wood instead of water. The dozens of ships, most of them from the Otoke¡¯s fleet, were crowded together in a large block, where only ramps were enough to turn the decks into a large room where pirates from both sides let themselves be carried away in a frenzy of joy. Only Uri¡¯s White Fox was docked way far from the shouts and songs, resting peacefully in one of the few secluded docks in the entire shore.


    Tiko appeared trotting between the port warehouses and Ammo hurried up the ramp. When Macha caught up with him at the dock, the blood sister was already waiting with her always polite stance and, wearing a long tight dress with wooden slippers, made Macha wonder how she managed to reach so fast. The girl spoke the language of her people in a soft and content tone which still managed to unease all the sailors gathering around. The conversation amongst them, initially gentle, turned into an aggressive back and forth when one of the foreman, a man who answered to the name of Achitare, took command of the situation. Ammo sputtered words of rage and lowered his face when the foreman began a yelling towards the crew. The sailors of the White Fox quickly split into groups, the largest led by Achitare, rushing uphill without delay and the others disappearing through the port buildings.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Macha said.


    Ammo only answered with a clench of his jaw while Tikko dragged her wooden sandals closer. ¡°Something not good.¡± She said, ¡°Formalities too long, Uwe men strange doings. Captain Tamokori suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go!¡± Macha said, pulling the shirt of an immovable Ammo.


    ¡°Anjin Achitare command he and I stay.¡± Tikko spoke as if those words were extremely painful to get out. ¡±Is shame, but duty care of Naru more important.¡±


    Macha fidgeted, unconsciously palpating his chest in search of a waist holster he didn¡¯t wear since boarding the Fox. The rushing doubt lasted a little, and with a lightning bolt of courage hitting out of a sudden, Macha stepped forward without looking back. ¡°Achitare didn¡¯t order me to stay. Did he? I have come to remind you of an oath made long ago. We are all bound by an alliance, and my duty is to help if necessary. I¡¯m going to see what¡¯s going on, and you have to be sure I¡¯m doing it safely!¡±


    Tikko¡¯s sandals clinked rapidly behind. ¡°No, Naru! Not work this way. Stay!¡± Her words, which sounded more like a plea, alerted two of the few remaining sailors and both rushed to get in Macha¡¯s way. ¡°Let me pass!¡± he said.


    The two, for an instant committed to stopping him, stared in shock when Ammo¡¯s big, calloused hand rested over Macha¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You brave, pigeon. I like.¡±


    The ship¡¯s guard went from a dozen to just two, and those who decided to follow Ammo uphill hurried to grab spears and curved two handed blades, which were each impressively well crafted in unique, different ways. Macha was entrusted with one with a wooden red scabbard, a handle wrapped in a white cord, and a strange round guard separating both. A mesmerising beauty he had no idea how to use. ¡°I''d rather prefer my fire gun, boys.¡±


    Tikko, who overtook everyone with her troublesome footwear, turned around nervously. ¡°Pistol Naru hands of Uri. Hurry!¡±


    Ammo patted Macha¡¯s shoulder, and reprising their way, they soon reached the first of the gates.


    The island was a mountain covered in an unnatural red-leaf forest with no remnants of civil construction, and the only thing made by the hands of men were sturdy hardwood gates surrounded by a solid wall and two side towers of similar build. Each of the gates, located at a certain distance between each other, divided the road into equal parts, and at each court, there were simple barracks where there were supposed to be guards. All were empty though, and the run to the top took as fast as their lungs could handle. It was not until they arrived at the last of the doors, all gasping puffs of steam, they found the first signs of a skirmish. A couple of his men and a dozen of Uwe¡¯s were dead on the road. Seeing the bodies, Macha felt a pang in his stomach and without taking a break after the arduous climb, he reprised the tight pace which Ammo urged his companions.


    Arriving at the top, Uwe¡¯s palace rose majestically through the subtle mist. The complex was made of houses of treated red wood and dark tiled pointy roofs and the walls were of a soft material transparent enough to allow the sight of shadows fighting inside.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    In front of the main entrance, Achitare and the others were engaged with another group of men covered in a black shell of bamboo plates, giving them much more advantage than the simple shirts. The people of Jo fought with determination but with much less shouting than southerners used to make, and the strange silence of the battle ahead was broken only by the clashing of metal and the cries of those who were killed.


    Ammo drew his sword at the same time one of his subordinates shouted from the rear. The sailor¡¯s finger guided everyone¡¯s gaze towards the distant view of the shore . The fleet of ships, a place that moments before had been a point of concord and celebration, was now a grand ball of fire shining brightly from side to side of the bay.


    Ammo yelled certain orders to Tikko and she promptly unsheathe a hidden blade from her small wooden stick. She nodded reluctantly and her hand reached for Macha¡¯s arm. He pulled away and stepped forward without having the time to see Ammo¡¯s enormous fist reaching to his stomach. The white blade with a red scabbard dropped on the floor, and Macha knelt, curling up into a ball to contain the pain. Out of breath and with moist eyes, he could only be a witness of the Fox crew rushing into battle and, soon after, watch helplessly how no one of them reached even half of their destination.


    With a great thunder, the side of the forest filled with an enormous cloud of smoke and every one of Ammo¡¯s men fell to the ground motionless. Tikko tugged on Macha¡¯s shirt, urging him to get up. ¡°trap, trap! We go!¡±


    With trembling legs, Macha raised in time to see Ammo bolting on a floor bathed in blood and dragging with his powerful arms the rest of his unresponsive body. Further in the distance, Uwe¡¯s swords lowered, and while spears tore through the fallen, the last of the blades bolted in the air to separate Achitare¡¯s head from his body.


    Tikko stopped Macha¡¯s intention to help Ammo¡¯s with a sudden pull. ¡°No! We escape!¡± He wriggled to loosen her grip, but it was not the girl¡¯s insistence what killed his desire to reach the injured man: It was a shot.


    Tikko dropped to the ground, fingers still clutching on the shirt, slowly losing all their strength forever. Macha reached for the sword, but his instinct led him to pick up the blood sister¡¯s dagger instead. Surrounded by the disturbing silence after the battle, Macha shyly crept towards an Ammo who was gathering his last power to get to the knees.


    Uwe¡¯s men clustered around, ready to engage but deprived of doing so. From the side, where the treacherous platoon had covertly shot Ammo¡¯s men, others appeared, although none of them were from Jo. This new group, armed and dressed in more southern attire, was a mixture of nations, and Macha didn¡¯t take long to locate over their skins the many lizards tattooed all over.


    ¡°Look at that, boys! Our favourite brother has returned to us,¡± said a familiar voice from behind, unleashing a throaty chuckle Macha had craved to forget for a long time. ¡°How come you always manage to be at all our best parties, kiddo?¡±


    When Macha raised the dagger, Broccoli stopped dead, with a wide smile no one with fear in heart could have. Beside him, Billy giggled his fat at the sound of his own hideous cackle. ¡°Rats always find their way to the ship¡¯s pantry.¡± Said the round Gecko.


    With his stomach still burning from Ammo¡¯s punch, Macha wasted no time and charged forward. His aim, to strike Broccoli. His true adversary: Billy, who banked quickly to cut him off. Macha slashed from the side with a wide move aimed at the neck. An accurate attack quickly dodged with a step back. The legs of the buccaneer, even having to support the heavy load of an enormous body, were nibbled, and the subsequent moves from Macha¡¯s weapon only cut the air. After a scream of uncontained anger, Macha¡¯s arm struck towards the heart, only to receive a lateral blow to the forearm, sending Tikko¡¯s dagger into the air and, a low kick to the leg, sending him to the ground.


    Without losing sight of Billy, Macha rose to continue his battle unarmed. His fist, full of rage, shot towards a nose the buccaneer was quick to lower. Upon hitting the forehead, Macha¡¯s hand cracked and the stinging pain in his wrist turned into an electrifying stab that ran through the entire arm. His focus turned involuntarily towards his damaged limp, leaving him at the mercy of another enormous arm swinging from the side towards his head.


    Stunned and with a deep whistle piercing his ears, Macha wriggled on the familiar ground to get away from danger. His blurred mind, still very well aware he was defeated and, once more, at the Parni gang¡¯s mercy.


    ¡°Brock!¡± Ammo shouted a few steps away. ¡°Fight I. you traitor!¡±


    Old flintlock in hand, Broccoli approached the Uri¡¯s warrior cautiously, standing at a close but safe distance. Slowly, the Gecko detached the ramrod of his pistol to clean the muzzle.


    ¡°Once, you sail under same flag as I,¡± Ammo stammered between gasps. ¡°You know ways of I.¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Broccoli said without taking his eyes off the gun.


    ¡°Shame is dead by powder, give I dead by iron. Let I die with honor.¡± Ammo coughed, staining his chin in red. ¡°Come Brock. Remember Barricada? You own I.¡±


    Diligently, Brock put a powder bag, a lead bullet, and a small piece of paper inside the barrel and pressed them to the bottom. ¡°I remember,¡± he said right after.


    Ammo shook his head and squeezed a sopping belly. ¡°William¡­ give I no weapon. You use long spear. You safe, I swear. I beg you.¡±


    Brock cocked the gun, raised his arm and, without further ado, shot Ammo through the head. After putting the smoking gun on his belt, he turned towards the local pirates. ¡°Report!¡±


    One of Uwe¡¯s men approached with an air of arrogance while one of the buckos rushed out from the buildings with hesitation. ¡°Guess houses clean. Port clean.¡± The Jon pirate said.


    ¡°Boss,¡± mumbled the Gecko. ¡°Vinsen team is all down. She may have not drunk the tea like the others.¡±


    After a long, uncomfortable wait with rude fighters staring at a man massaging his temples, Brock spoke. ¡°I¡¯m sure she did. She¡¯s out there, weak, but still dangerous. Net search with sight distances. If you spot her, do not engage but call for aid. Bring me that woman alive!¡±


    The Uwe pirate huffed and turned to his companions with a mocking grin."Lizard cannot handle dying little Jo girl!"


    Broccoli brushed the sweat off his face and spit on the floor. ¡°She¡¯s not dying.¡± He said.


    ¡°What do we do with the ratty?¡± Billy asked, resting his boot and all his weight over Macha¡¯s back, cracking loudly the spine joints.


    ¡°Just kill me already,¡± Macha mumbled from below. ¡±I¡¯m tired of hearing your annoying voice.¡±


    Brock crouched and gently removed the small pebbles stuck on Machas chick. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that can¡¯t happen, Kiddo,¡± he breathed. ¡°The Swan wants to kill you himself. But do not worry, aye? I¡¯ll do my best to convince him to spare you.¡±


    Macha struggled as much as he could to avoid the ropes, an attempt of pride and bravery which lasted briefly. ¡°Why?¡± He said. ¡°To enjoy the spectacle of me rotting at the Black Rock? How merciful you are, Veggie.¡±


    Brock fixed on him with a penetrating gaze and sighed. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want to believe, be my guess.¡±


    Tightened to the bones, Macha was lifted with a set of hands that left him nothing but to follow in the footsteps of the others, even with legs that did not want to move anymore.


    ¡°Billy,¡± Brock said. ¡°I changed my mind. Go get the guys and end the search. She won¡¯t be sick for much longer and I don¡¯t want to lose more men. I¡¯m certain Uwe and his mighty warriors can handle a little poisoned girl.¡±


    Still shocked and confused by what had happened, Macha found hard to swallow the same day he started with a sweet hot bath and a hearty lunch was going to end with him in the cell of a Gecko¡¯s ship.To his dismay, Broccoli brightened the mood with a gentle punch on the shoulder. ¡°Come on, kiddo! Cheer up the hells, you¡¯re going to meet a Queen!¡±

 Ch54 - One last glimpse (Lim)

    After an endless penance of sleepless nights and exhausting days playing cat and mouse with gangs and soldiers, Lim and the rest of her group had reached what Papiku swore was the last stop before leaving the island of Tampraparni.


    The place was a small port town at the mouth of a large river on the east coast bustling with illicit business. Smuggler boats coming and going through docks hidden among the riverbank¡¯s vegetation filled the arks of many with the prosperous yet illegal business between Wei and Tampra and with it also came an endless amalgam of other kinds hoping to get a piece of the cake.


    As was usual, the krait made little effort to hide the party, and the public house where they had rest for a few days, was a beehive off drunks and shouters Lim¡¯s nerves could not have withstood if it were not for how exhausted she was.


    During their way there, she had managed to recharge the battery sufficiently with the few moments the dense vegetation on the narrow trails cleared, a little energy fastly diluted with the unbearable and continuous shaking of the wagons. Her human side did not fare much better, and the food she increasingly needed was almost always difficult to swallow, and even more difficult to digest.


    From the furthest corner from the entrance door, Lim watched as Papiku descended the stairs, lacking his usual vigour. He was followed by the same small man who had joined him to the first floor hours prior, an individual with Han features who tried to appear humble but who could not hide his high status mannerisms. When the assassin collapsed into the chair next to Lim, the establishment brewer rushed to the center of the room, clapping her hands loudly. ¡°It¡¯s time to close people! Ale is over for today!¡±


    The widow, a person of with a powerful personality and hostile attitude, was supposedly in debt with Papiku, and not only she let them stay in her own chambers, but she did with minor complaint.


    ¡°But, but...¡± stammered a drunk from the other side of the room. ¡°You don¡¯t make those leave. How unfair!¡±


    The brewer waved towards Lim¡¯s table and huffed. ¡°That¡¯s my brother-in-law Samar and his family. And this is my house, Aler! What I do here doesn¡¯t concern you in the slightest. Go sleep it off in the mountains and come back tomorrow like the rest. I¡¯ll have more soup for you to drown in!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Liana,¡± Papiku said with unusual effort.


    The brewery grumbled and, after dismissing all the customers, she hurriedly closed the front door and window shutters. ¡°Thank me with a sealed debt and double pay to my boys.¡±


    Liana shuffled to the kitchen with a frown and hands wrapped in her apron, seemingly paying no attention to the Han man. His delicate hands, not those of a fighter, waved in the air with pomposity and his statements, released with royal solemnity, were also ignored. ¡°My men are on guard for such a dangerous night, my lady. Your sons can rest easy from now on.¡±


    Liana shouted from the other room. ¡°How about the pay?¡±


    ¡°It will be delivered in full, as promised.¡± Answered the Han man while standing stoically in the middle of an empty room and naively waiting for a response of gratitude. Not getting the expected reaction from the widow, the Han man gave in to disappointment and approached their table. ¡°Well, then. How much more does she have?¡±


    Papiku squirmed in his seat, and after pouring a glass of water, he responded. ¡°Not much. Red Alacia is a poison you never recover from.¡±


    ¡°but your blood-¡°


    ¡°No,¡± cut Papiku. ¡°Even if you dry me, nothing can be done. One month, two at the most. After that, not even your incredible hands will delay her fate, Master Gu¡¯Zheng .¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all she needs! And she is grateful for it,¡± said a young man from the stairs. He was dressed in a Han¡¯s war attire. A mix of leather protection plates and silky layers of reds and maroons of exquisite yet humble taste. His walk was not only elegant and classy like Master Gu¡¯Zheng, but lofty and somehow pedantic. Lady Alishee, wrapped in Gotho¡¯s arms as any time she was not able to use her wheelchair, came after. The remaining servants followed, and moving with delicate steps and attentive hands, they made every effort to prevent the troubled stomping of the Red man from becoming a stumble.


    ¡°The chair is in the backroom, Master Gu¡¯Zheng will show you were.¡± Papiku said. ¡°Please prepare our lady for the trip as we are departing soon.¡± Before the two maids could follow Gotho towards the pantry, the young Han soldier stood in their way. ¡°You two stay,¡± Papiku said. ¡°We need a word.¡±


    Dualli fidgeted, and even looking around nervously, did not realize the Han soldier sneaked behind her. When he grabbed her arm, his face filled with enjoyment at her gasp of panic. Nora spooked, and although her tense smile pretended to be calm, her eyebrows gave her away.


    ¡°I know the deal you made with the lizards,¡± Papiku continued. ¡°Don¡¯t waste my time denying it. I don¡¯t appreciate lies, and one more from you will end my patience. Nod if you understand.¡±


    ¡°I had no other option, sir, they knew about my Samur and-¡± Choosing words instead of silence triggered a hiss from the snake, though terrifying enough to set her lips to a tremble, did not seem sufficient to appease her tongue for too long.


    ¡°They treat with killing them and¡­¡± Dualli turned to Lim, seeking in her a compassion she wouldn¡¯t find anywhere else. ¡°I adore the lady, you know it! I swear...¡¯¡¯


    When the soldier released the forearm to grasp the back of her neck, Dualli froze like a puppy held by its mother¡¯s jaw. ¡°Tell me, woman,¡± Papiku said. ¡°What did you write on that note you hid between the Saran¡¯s inn garden pots?¡±


    Petrified, she found a moment to mumble the answer only after a sharp tug on her neck. ¡°Told them we were coming here.¡±


    ¡°Correct,¡± Papiku stammered between sips of water. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention we were stopping at the inn on the old trail?¡±


    ¡°How do you kno-¡±


    ¡°I know everything, Dualli Pasandi from Uragesh! Daughter of Upamen and Illia, wife of Samur and mother of Yende and Pika.¡± Papiku revealed his yellowish teeth after emptying the glass. ¡°Now, answer me.¡±


    Dualli took a long, deep breath. ¡°Because you said it was a perfect place for ambushes and that if they had an option to catch Lady Alishee, that was their best option. I don¡¯t want them to hurt her¡­ I thought, I, I¡­ just needed more time to find a way.¡±


    Dualli¡¯s unstoppable tears triggered a much smaller, but equally sad one through Lim¡¯s chick. The soldier released, and with a gentle touch, guided the sewing maid to the closest chair. Dualli fixed her gaze on the ground, helpless, unable to end her grief. ¡°We know you all lie,¡± Papiku said solemnly, giving Lim a brief glance that felt like a punch in the stomach.


    ¡°Some you do it to cover old friends from the clutches of old enemies, others¡­¡± Papiku halted, and taking everyone by surprise, the Han soldier grabbed Nora by the hair and slammed her onto the table. ¡°Do it because they are so stupid to fall in love with a liar who only uses them to get to me.¡±


    When Lim¡¯s breathing returned, blood from a broken eyebrow was soaking into the table¡¯s wood. Nora, surely unconscious, did not struggle, leaving Papiku to finish his reprimand Dualli in peace. ¡°You didn¡¯t blurt out the most crucial information I had purposely revealed to you. You have a huge burden on your shoulders.¡± Papiku shifted in his chair, modulating his tone towards a more paternal intonation. ¡°You had to suffer through a terrible struggle, I understand. And even with your loved ones at the stake, you did as much as you could to avoid betrayal.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t forgive you, though. A lie is a lie, and there¡¯s no room for mistrust in our team. That means your service to Lady Alishee ends here. But fear not. I have sent someone to protect your family and as long as you remain quiet and there are no more notes to the Geckos, you¡¯ll live to reach Uragesh and meet them again. Now go.¡±


    Dualli, without the courage to lift her face from the ground, dragged her defeated soul towards the exit. When the door slammed shut, Papiku blurted out his last words to Lim. ¡°I know that you cover up the devil of the Blue Kingdom. I know that you are lying, thinking that this way you will take from me a revenge I really do not want. Our trip is still long, but we have little more to talk about. If everything goes well, you will spend the rest of it in a pleasant cabin with luxuries and servants and I will dedicate myself to other tasks. So, if we don¡¯t speak any further after tonight, I just want you to know your king can continue hiding in his hole without worry. I have no intention of facing his wrath a second time.¡±


    Lim, staring at the entrance, shook her head in denial. ¡°She chose family over duty, not so difficult to understand,¡± Papiku said, squirming to pull out a paper knife he immediately used to aim at Nora. ¡°For this disgusting bitch, on the contrary¡­ It wasn¡¯t all about love, no... it was lust. And the promises of wealth she quickly embraced without caring in the least about our well-being were pure greed.¡± Papiku flipped the little knife in the air and grabbed it back by the blade. ¡°There is no forgiveness for rotten hearts. Lord Liew, do me a favour and end this for me... I¡¯m too tired.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t want to make a bloody mess before lady Alishee returns, do we?¡± Liew said. The soldier dismissed the little knife and bolted Nora¡¯s body with the ease of a cook flipping over a piece of meat. Her head bouncing on the wood revived the girl, who only had time to blink twice before Liew¡¯s claws wrapped around her neck. His face lit up with a fervent arousal overflowing the more she struggled and the more he squeezed. Nora fought back, hitting and clawing at the powerful grip of two arms anchored above her. Her legs, raising up to kick away the body leaning between them failed miserably just like their upper limbs, and their struggle over the table could, to anyone witnessing from afar, easily be mistaken by an act of equal vileness, but a very different nature.


    She growled. He smiled. inconsiderable joy of true evil against the sheer terror of helplessness. Her legs kicked the air and her nails scratched his shirt. Her scream blew out as a long huff as his fingers constricted much deeper.


    Lim couldn¡¯t take it anymore and escaped within herself. She¡¯d seen worse. Stabbing, slashing, shooting. She remembered mostly none of it, but she had seen it. She was certain. Yet, it was not the sight of the act but the intrinsic evil in what some people do to others what crumbled her soul. She was tired. Tired of a cruel world and tired of uncaring people. With her senses ignoring the surrounding doings, Lim searched for those memories of a paradise island where she used to spend hours creating a home. It had been a long while since and the memory was a diluted puzzle she barely remembered. She pushed hard to reach for a last glimpse of that shores; ignoring Nora¡¯s last fight. Ignoring the following complaints of Papiku and the further chaos of stomping of boots and clattering of armour and weapons.


    Even with her eyes closed tight, her cheeks filled and her mind, unable to reach that shore she wished to hide for so long, became an abyss of darkness where only one thought was clear. A wish to forget. The desire to ask her Maker, if she truly ever had one, to erase all the nightmares forever.


    ¡°Mind coming back to us, Lim? We are leaving.¡± Papiku said. Lim¡¯s sight remained blurred even after she wiped her tears out. During her absence, her surroundings had changed completely and even though it was cloudy, it was clear the figure at her side was Lady Alishee. Master Gu¡¯Zheng and Gotho were there, but Nora was gone and the murder room was empty of any clue to the act. The perpetrator was a motionless speck in the background waiting for a silhouette slowly descending the steps.


    Of the big changes, what was most obviously shocking was the large amount of orange shapes around the room. Uniforms of unknown origin, all waiting to be revealed. When her sight cleared, the boots and sharp sabres she heard before revealed, all escorting a company of soldiers with immaculate presence.


    The body descending, almost falling over with each step, was nothing more than a blanket under a baffling mop of hair that even so, revealed her identity with a punch in Lim¡¯s face. Rushing to confirm her fear, she searched among the soldiers for a pendant of their filthy past, a trinket even those properly dressed bastards would have never gotten rid of: Necklaces made of intertwined hand bones.


    The Harpy, Queen of pirates and Mother of thumbs, hobbled though the room gently held by Liew¡¯s helping hand. Even having lost a lot of weight, she still retained something of her robust complexion, and her features, emaciated by illness, still recalled her vilest intentions. ¡°Your doing has gotten me out of bed and little else, shaman.¡± She said in the most common language of Hanan.


    Papiku winced with pain while pushing his body straight. ¡°Worry not. It will improve soon and you will feel like new. Won¡¯t last-¡±


    ¡°I just need a couple of weeks,¡° said the Harpy, taking a slow, analysing look at the rest of the snake¡¯s group. ¡°I like the Red man. How much?¡°


    ¡°With all due respect, your majesty. But he is not for sale.¡° Alishee snapped with a trembling voice and a perfect Han accent.


    ¡°My wife has been on the dry deck for too long,¡± Liew said. ¡°And we¡¯d use that marvellous specimen to help her get in the mood. No price is too high-¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but he¡¯s not for sale!¡± cut Alishee this time without any hint of hesitation.


    Liew clenched his teeth and chewed his words. ¡°The Mother of thumbs do not take a no for an answer, you little-¡°


    The Harpy¡¯s hand cut Liew for the second time, although now, it didn¡¯t seem insulting to the soldier, who bowed slightly and stepped back.


    ¡°She is brave. I like her.¡° The Harpy said. ¡°We will seal our contract in blood, krait. Even Liew. This way we can make sure that his nervous ass doesn¡¯t do anything shameful after my demise.¡°


    ¡°Excellent idea, my Queen,¡± Said Papiku, who shuffled away and got the entire crowd in a terribly noisy motion.


    Lim¡¯s chair copied Alishe¡¯s moves, but slowed to the discomfort of the Queen¡¯s eyes following. When the wheels stopped, the Mother of Thumbs spoke in a rare dialect of Southern Wei, a language Lim also knew.


    ¡°I remember you,¡± the Harpy whispered. ¡°You are the cook of the smuggler captain with arms of metal.¡±


    Lim nodded slightly with a knot in her throat. ¡°Correct my queen, I believe you and Em-¡±


    The Harpy dismissed Liew¡¯s help and grabbed the back of Lim¡¯s chair to push and find support at the same time. ¡°I saw you once when I was still young and desirable. In Samarta I believe. Now I¡¯m old and repulsive, but you have not changed much. What is your secret?¡°


    Lim let herself be carried away, clutching the blanket in her lap as she searched for ways to keep her secrets safe. ¡°If you are looking for miracles to avoid the inevitable, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t be of any help. No matter how I look, my end will come as fast as anyone else. I can share with you some creams and ointments that I normally use, if that would please my queen.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of woman,¡± The Harpy said after a sceptical hum. ¡°And I¡¯m not planning to fool death, either. I was just curious.¡±


    The Harpy¡¯s crew raised Lim, so the chair made it through the exit smoothly, and the Queen reprised the pushing to the end of the dark alley. ¡°I¡¯ve embraced my fate and cannot wait to plunder the Hells. There await me many old friends I want to cheer and chant again with and many old enemies I want to kill and torture once more. But all that fun will have to wait. First, we need to sail to my domains and solve some wrongdoings. If I survive to the day we set north, we will talk again about your¡­ ointments.¡±


    ¡°We are not going to the Red island yet?¡± Lim asked in shock.


    ¡°Nay,¡± answered the Harpy. ¡°Not until my naughty pups have been properly disciplined.¡±

 Ch55 - Shanties from the past: Heading north (Enric)

    When Enric reached the Holly Fountains, he struck a pose of raised chin and puffed chest. When the little order of Herjard¡¯s dominion was banished, the once popular park where high society socialised during the holidays, turned into a shantytown where the law of the strongest prevailed amongst people striving to survive.


    He entered the mouth of the beast with attentive eyes. Soldiers, whether from the winning or losing side, were the worst dangers lurking around every corner, and for anyone who didn''t know what Enric was capable of, a boy dressed in the uniform of the Ersan private academy was a juicy prey. Furthermore, not only were the former men at arms a threat in that forgotten hole, but anyone else. From the youngest to the oldest, every living being was capable of crossing the line of legality to put a piece of bread in their mouth. Enric understood it well. He knew what it was like to be hungry. Feeling alone and helpless. But although his frozen heart could find a little pity for those unfortunate people broken by the war, his mission was much more important, and no one had the right to stand in his way.


    After crossing a few dilapidated shanties, he had already become the target of a group of kids who wanted to rifle through his pockets, a young and malnourished prostitute who was followed by a pimp dubious intentions and a couple of ruffian bands who not only wanted to deprive him of his metal but also of any piece of clothing fitting their sizes.


    The woman of the street was dismissed with a simple head shake and the kids with an authoritative shout and the well placed threat regarding broken necks. The gangs were different. They would not cower unless they were shown a demonstration of power.


    As he reached the centre of a small square full of mud and unpleasant scents, Enric paused to unbutton his green uniform jacket and roll up his shirt sleeves. The sound of boots squeezing from behind revealed a trap in the form of a circle of men around. It was the first of the bands. The Red mice. The Silverknives, knowing the strict rules of the underworld, would wait their turn to skin another reckless person later.


    When the trap was closed, Enric threw his uniform at one of the younger thugs. He smiled, truly believing his victim was giving him a tribute. While the thief rejoiced in his new outfit, his companions delighted in the ease with which their abuse was carried out. Meanwhile, Enric watched carefully in search of his rival. He didn''t have to be the boss, who was a small but robust man holding a pole topped with hanging dead rats. He had to be the strongest, the meanest and most dangerous.


    When he found him, Enric raised his palm and beckoned. The man answering to the challenge was a monster of astonishing size, almost unreal muscles and a face full of marks from countless battles. His footsteps, even on soft ground, echoed like thunder in the distance. His fingers, as thick as sausages, were still skilled, enough to play with a dagger flipping crazily between them. ¡°I like your boots,¡± he said.


    ¡°They won''t fit you, big boy,¡± Enric said. The giant motioned for a reply, but Enric didn''t give him time. His last step put him in range. The first fist hit the liver to bend his hight enough so Enric could reach the neck. After punching the throat, he grabbed the collar of the shirt. The enormous body flew through the air like a flag flipping on a large pole and, with a landing as quick as the flight, the full mass of the giant sank deeply into the mud. Three more punches finished a man who was already defeated. One directly to the nose to prevent proper breathing, another to dislocate the shoulder so he could not use his good hand and the last to break the femur, leaving him unable to walk again.


    While the red mice moved impatiently, whether out of stupefaction or anger, their boss drew a flint pistol. In the last years of war, the world ran dry of resources, and firearms that once filled the alleys of criminals were now in very short supply. Enric was faster than any man, but even so, an accurate shot was a death sentence even for him. Luckily, the piece of junk in the chief''s hand was an antique. A weapon with a small delay between the hammer igniting the pan¡¯s powder and the inner bag exploding.


    Enric jumped into a run, charging towards a man who dropped the ceremonial rod to hold his gun with both hands. The weapon, moving side to side to hit a target approaching with serpentine strides, struggled to keep the aim. When the flint stone lowered, Enric crouched down in time, an impossible movement fit into an ephemeral instant; enough to let the lead pass over his head and hit a man over the other side of the square.


    With a wild, precise leg raising to reach a chest, Enric put the chief of mice into the air, landing over many of his peers. Two daggers immediately retaliated from the sides, both losing their grip and spinning away after Enric''s precise blows. The two unarmed men followed the footsteps of their boss and daggers, one to destroy the wooden wall of a shack and the other to land on a pile of rubbish.


    With such compelling demonstration of inhuman strength and speed, the rest of the mice hesitated, and with the roar of a hellhound, Enric brought the doubts to a complete halt. "Who''s next?" He shouted with his soul on fire. ¡°You? Or is it you? I swear to the Maiden: The next one daring, dies!¡±


    Within the calm after a brief but intense storm, Enric moved nimble, challenging all the eyes crossing his gaze. He stopped in front of the boy wearing his jacket and raised the palm. ¡°That''s mine,¡± he said. The thug''s hands trembled while undressing and when the uniform was back to its true owner, and after reaching into his pocket, he tossed a quarter to the boy.


    The young thief was about the same age as Enric, but unlike him, he was not a freak who developed the perfection of manhood too quickly, nor was he heartless enough to ignore fear. "Bring me to the Seven Chicks," Enric said, not waiting for any answer. The band disbanded and although most of them seemed keen to end any confrontation, Enric stomped away hiding a readiness to retaliate behind the arrogant calmness of who knows himself far too superior to be threatened any longer.


    "How did you move so fast?" Mumbled the boy from behind. "How, how did you toss Iggro into the¡­ and, and the gunshot, how did you-"


    "Shut up," cut Enric. "Just guide me to the recruiting point. And do it in silence."


    When the duo reached the hanging point of the Silverknives, faces turned towards sky and ground. A few steps further and without any gut-twisting feelings of warning, Enric paused to put back on his uniform and cleaned the mud from his boots with the edge of an old broken box. "My apologies, kid. The passion of the fight blurred my manners. Is that the Seven?" He said, pointing to the only building made of stone.


    "Ya, sir, that''s the place, can I go now?"


    With the feeling of a blade crossing his guts, Enric reached for another coin and this time, left it gently on the boy''s hand. "Sir? How old do you think I am?"


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    The thief shrugged and silently left. Enric waited, letting himself fall into corrosive thoughts. He was proud of himself. Of what he was and he''d become. Yet, the nature of his rushed existence troubled him, especially after being called ''sir'' for the first time in his life.


    As he wandered towards his destination, he exuded all the self-confidence from his gait. The Seven Chicks, a blurb of stone and wood barely holding up, was the only roof of gathering for the mercenary groups: The only remaining organisations with decent war proficiency after the sudden disbandment of Herjard''s army. The tavern was frequented by recruiters and with them, there was always a string of youngsters eager to impress the former for a place in their crowded ranks. To reach there, a display of force was a must. But to join the best, as Vega always said, ''you need to demonstrate the proper skill at the correct moment''. ¡°Where is the Woodpecker¡¯s table?¡± he said to the closest drinker.


    The mercenary, a short man with marked muscles under a tanned skin, turned to spare the left arm and leaned on his right over the bar counter. After a long and tedious look from head to toe, he released smoky words from a pipe puff straight to Enric¡¯s nose. "Get out of ma''face, ink boy."


    Ignoring the stench, Enric stepped forward, passing by tables adorned with the means to clarify who were the members sitting on them. From none uttered a word, but from all reached gazes of mistrust and misjudgement. When Enric found a cage with a red bird at the end of the room, he had to contain excitement so as not to speed up his pace.


    The woodpeckers'' table was in the corner, and none of the adjacent tables were occupied. In it sat two young men sharing the age of Enric''s misleading body and in front of them, two recruiters: a wrinkled geezer with fancy clothes from the old times and a huge red islander who had a large bush of dreadlocks and an even bigger beard, both embellished with braids of glass and metal of all shapes and colours.


    ¡°The birds? Nay boy nay! That''s a dead sentence!¡± said a man from behind. Enric stopped briefly to look over his shoulder at a plump sailor whose red nose made it clear he had too much to drink. "The colonies are a killing field, boy. Join the Kraken! There is a lot to rebuild and many to protect here! We can make good use of someone who brims with potential."


    Enric reprised his pace to the corner, muttering a whisper filled with repulse. "I''m not a builder, and neither a protector."


    ¡°Ye, strike me as a schooner! Ha!¡± The man in dreadlocks yelled. ¡°Fast and manoeuvrable. And yer friend will be strong and steady as a frigate in no time!¡±


    ¡°I told you that we don''t want to go there.¡± One of the boys said. ¡°That place is a meat grinder, I''m not dying for half a novel a week."


    Just when Enric reached the height of the chairs, the old man slammed the table with a fist, shaking everything on top and triggering a strong puff of liquor¡¯s stench. "We are the only ones with ties to the old Herjard, boy. Wanna make a name in the Empire? This is the place. Afraid of icy weather, deadly wonders and angry savages? Go cry yo¡¯mama elsewhere, this is a man¡¯s table!"


    When the failed recruits stood up, disdainfully dragging their chairs, Enric took the opportunity to gain space between them. "I want to sign for the colonies."


    The Red man''s wooden-made teeth showed as his owner rested crossed hands over a bushy head. "What do we have here? A freshly released brick from the dry docks. I smell paint instead of salt, Addock."


    The old man rummaged through a pile of papers, pretending to ignore Enric''s presence while addressing directly to him. ¡°In the colonies, the only command is for the ones who have earned it with blood and sweat. Academy kids who know everything about war but pee themselves when stepping in one have no rank there. We have only openings for private.


    ¡°Fourth of a Novel if they send you to Irama or Fagul, Half if you go to Agastar or the Blanco Archipelago. Food, clothes and shelter are provided. Added costs to be discounted from wages."


    ¡°I take any slot, as far as it is in the company under Capitan Vega," Enric said. Addock sank into his papers, whispering the name of the man who had fostered the proper training Enric needed to shine in the last battlefields of the world. Hiding his impatience, he followed the old man''s finger, eager to find blank spots next to his mentor''s. It was his only, last chance to prove his value. To prove he was a Masterpiece of war.


    Old Addock huffed and deepened his sight even lower. "Wasn¡¯t Vega in The Blanco, Meekel?"


    The man with the dreadlocks lowered his arms to get into the puddle of papers as well. ¡°Tribisso, mate! Tribisso!¡±


    After a while, they both shared a look over a piece of paper they were both holding with care. "Vega is Field Marshall now. His troops are in Samardina." Addock said.


    With eyes wide open, Meekel shook his head. "Boy, that place is one of the Hells. Few supplies, guerrilla warfare, freezing weather. But that¡¯s not the worst: The locals have allied themselves with the ancient dwellers. Black magic, man! I tell''ya. They turn the old Herjard machines into sentient monsters, and dead compadres into walking corpses. Witchcraft!"


    ¡°You are the worst recruiter I''ve ever worked with!" Addock snapped. "Don''t listen to the red islander''s nonsense. It''s a dangerous place, yes, but there''s no such thing! I sign you as a mate of the Aquallion and you will join the ninth battalion at the east of the island in a month. Under Vega¡¯s command as you want. The pay is two Silver crowns a week, everything included. Write here a name if you agree and-"


    The two recruits who had stepped back tried to regain their places, but in the face of an immovable Enric, they only managed to shake the table and spill all the wine over the recruiting files. "Are you stupid or what?" shouted Addock.


    "Two silvers? Why do you pay so much to this scoundrel?" said one of them.


    "That''s because freshies last an average of a month there," said Meekel. "So, we give wives and kids a little bit more to survive without husbands and fathers, aren''t we a generous bunch, Addock?"


    After Meekel''s loud and annoying laughter, the two young men disbanded for a second and last time. "E- En¡­Rick, aye?" Addock said, too busy saving his files from the wine to give a dead stare over his colleague. "If my big-mouthed friend hasn''t discouraged you yet, take back your contract and sign it before it paints red. Be aware; if you break the deal, you lose your head."


    Enric returned to the paper where he had written his name and signed with an elegant, aggressive filigree, just as Vega had taught him. Meekel took it back, unable to hide hints of satisfaction and mischief. "Well, ink boy¡­ I''m impressed. You are a brave ship indeed."


    Addock rolled his eyes and moved away, tossing papers over the next table. "Time will tell if it is bravery or foolishness. As I see it now, he''s just a nutshell sailing towards a storm he''d not seen yet."


    Enric''s heart pumped with unstoppable force. The aforementioned storm was an incoming challenge full of deadly dangers, but he was not intimidated. He was excited. Delighted to finally prove himself and to show everyone the value of that little bug from Ventfort no one gave a dime for.


    If he dared to play Meekel''s stupid game of comparing people to ships, he''d agree to be a freshly painted hull which had never sailed outside the bay. But if the Reddish man was right, it was only about that. He was not a brick. He was a fully rigged ship of the line. A warship designed to turn other vessels into wrecks. He was a man''o''war the world had never seen before and he couldn''t wait any longer to prove it.

 Ch56 - The Luxury (Em)

    Walking straight during a battle over rough seas was a feat only experienced sailors could master. Em had spent an entire life with such skill, but without hands to hold on and legs deprived of any strength, the way through the corridor became an incessant swing of blows against the walls. ¡°If I can''t stop you, at least let me help!¡± Obiko said, reaching out to Em''s side and pulling with little conviction. ¡°I''m not keeping you alive so you can get killed by your stupidity!¡±


    Em grunted, and swallowing the little pride he had left, passed his half-arm over the doctor''s shoulder. The aid eased the blows but did not put an end to the rocking and while half the corridor had been a one-man struggle, the rest was going to be shared by two.


    The Luxury let out a cannon burst and bowed furiously to the starboard. Even being in the bowels of the ship, Em could see the battle as if he was on deck. "The engagement is over, doctor," he said. ¡°Whoever is chasing is as stubborn as stupid.¡±


    Retaliation happened as expected, and as Em anticipated, in the form of a splash. Obiko, the type of man who lives among books, was fantastic with his doctoring but not with his seamanship. Trembling like a leaf, the little mouse adjusted his specks and let out a dull mumble. ¡°Do- doesn''t seem over to me.¡±


    The Luxury swiftly gained speed securing the coveted weather gauge. No more shots would reach them, and with the lousy ineptitude to foresee such an advantage, the pursuer was sailing straight to a terrible end. Obiko, too scared and inexperienced, didn''t know it yet and Em, curious to steal a glance through the loosely tethered door at his front, fell silent to gain some sneaking time.


    The brotherhood¡¯s ship was not only a marvel of fantastic construction but also a treasure chest of technological surprises from the north. Many innovations Em, during a long life travelling, had seen here and there, but never on a single ship. Electric lights, reinforced hull and hybrid propulsion were amongst many, but what surprised him the most was a telegraph system lacking any cable to send a message, something he¡¯d never seen before. When Adan, the Luxury¡¯s quartermaster, explained such improvement was common in their fleet, Em couldn''t stop the feeling of anxiety from chewing his guts even harder than his illness. The tentacles of his own pursuer were not only stronger but much longer than he ever imagined.


    After incessant poking over a metal button and scribbling madly on a paper, the signalman hurried outside. "You shouldn''t bring the Tiger here, Obiko! He needs to rest!" Complained the young man while disappearing up the stairs as quickly as he had gotten up from his seat.


    ¡°I know pretty well what he needs, I''m the doctor here!¡± Obiko said, struggling to put himself and his load into motion again. ¡°All these airheads won''t stop nagging about what I should do with you, and they all turn into butter puppies when the Tiger is around. What a nuisance this ship''s crew is!¡±


    ¡°I thought you liked it here,¡± Em said.


    Obiko halted at the first step. "Like? I love it! There''s no place in the world I''d rather be. I love the fools, love the cap¡¯n, love the ship." Em smirked and nodded to an old yet familiar feeling.


    They motioned to step up, but the ship''s sudden turn nailed Em¡¯s feet to the wood, preventing the doctor from moving. The Luxury tilted, and its timber groaned to the flex, announcing the imminent whiff of iron from the lower decks. The distant impacts and the shouts of joy became the following proof of victory Em knew well it was coming.


    When they reached the outside, all hands were set to the tasks required after a battle. Riko''s sailors were not only experienced but diligent. There were no mistakes from the lubbers and no complaints from the seasoned: just determined legs and skilled hands. The Luxury, perfectly veiled to take advantage of the wind''s full power, was cutting through the insolent sea with an assertive elegance. In her stern, a ship soon to be wrecked was struggling inside a ball of smoke and fire, and further, two small vessels were cowardly retreating, seeking the protection of the thousand kings.


    In a corner of the starboard and avoiding the jogging crew, Ivy was waving a blunt in timid swings: her warm-up before the practice. After days on the Kraken ship, she was more rested, yet her appearance was way more worn than before their rescue. Even with Riko''s oath to protect them from Vega''s clutches, Ivy couldn''t hide how little she liked being around the people she hated the most.


    No matter how busy they were, everyone crossing paths with Em took a moment to salute, whether with a straight back and a snap of a boot or a more restrained finger to the forehead. Feeling the pride of glorious past times, Em straightened his posture, but noticing the display of respect from former enemies was pushing her niece into a gloom of disappointment, his soul wrinkled with guilt.


    "Captain, would you mind telling your men to stop saluting me? My girl doesn''t like it." Em mouthed before reaching his destination.


    Riko, stoically facing the horizon, answered without moving a muscle. "I will, although I can''t promise they will obey. You are who you are and I cannot force them to ignore it."


    "I''m just an old smuggler from the Blue." Em turned towards the sinking ship. His chin raised, and he pointed with puckering lips. ¡°I truly appreciate your help but you and your men risk too much for the sake of someone who doesn¡¯t exist anymore. It would be better if you left us on one of the islands before the White Owl`s Captain stops requesting formally and joins the hunt.¡±


    Riko balled up a piece of paper and threw it overboard before surveying a palling signalman with his usual, extremely intimidating gaze. ¡°Don''t blame the boy,¡± Em said. ¡°You have modern toys but still use semaphoring language.¡±


    ¡°Vega¡¯s men are not into us yet. Those were just free pirates,¡± Riko motioned his arm over piles of rice sacks newly put in the middle of the deck. The captain''s unconventional tea breaks were whimsical rituals opposed to the strict military rule his ship was governed, and strangely enough, was a time Riko eased his self-restraint to indulge in menial chats of little importance. The Luxury¡¯s captain was a man of little words and the one in charge of brightening the stories was Adan. The quartermaster could turn any boring event into the most hilarious anecdote ever experienced, and although it seemed impossible, he also managed to put tiny smirks on a man who seemed to have never learned how to express happiness.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Even though he didn''t feel well most of the time, Em truly enjoyed the tea breaks. There were no questions on essential matters nor diggings into unspeakable secrets; only three veterans surrounded by a bussing crew moving around smoking pots and brimming trays. The waiter-wannabes struggling to please them over a heaving deck turned out to be one of the most comical things Em had seen in a while and, doing his best to honour their efforts, he motioned towards the seats without uttering the ingenious mockery crossing his mind.


    Midway, faced with the nuance of the sea and a disease stubbornly fighting to return, his legs gave out to a crumble. Obiko, with a quick and decisive move, showed a man his size could have the needed strength to prevent an embarrassing fall. Two more came to the aid, and surrounded by arms exactly as if a squid had captured him, he reached at time for a first delight of coffee. With the wonderful aroma filling his lungs a smiley sailor-turned-waiter, reached a cup to his lips: There was no more shame for being fed as a baby. Not if coffee was involved.


    ¡°Aren''t the transfusions enough, doctor?¡± Riko asked.


    ¡°Adskino is the only mate with friendly blood, and unless you want him dead, he needs to rest.¡± The doctor''s face reddened and his next words came out with the disdain of someone who doesn¡¯t want to explain himself. ¡° I need to treat what is creating the infection inside but that''s not a shirt he¡¯s wearing, Cap¡¯n. The metal is tied to the bone with nuts Erdinn''s eyes could not even see. Our poor blacksmith could barely lift the main plate without fainting from stress, and I tell you what! Under that frame, there were disgusting slimes that we don''t even know what they are!¡±


    Em regained some of his composure and let the waiter pour the entire glass in. Regretting not taking the drink more slowly he stammered behind a handkerchief rubbing over his lips. "Thank you for not throwing up on my insides, doctor."


    ¡°Is¡¯dat nee good, m¡¯Admiral?¡± said the Kraken waiter. ¡°Coffee from da¡¯Red, it is!¡­ Mad¡¯it masself dis one!¡±


    ¡°It is delicious, indeed,¡± Em said. ¡°But no Admiral, please. I¡¯m no Kraken anymore.¡±


    ¡°Even if tears or blood erase the ink, a brother is always a brother,¡± The smiley waiter said with a clear and concise tone he lacked moments before.


    Em took a deep breath, knowing he was about to spit words he¡¯d later regret. ¡°I was a member of a Brotherhood who cared and helped people. You still sail the seas under Vega¡¯s colours and carry out his subversion. Shame on you all!¡±


    All around, eyes lowered and faces gloomed. Impasible, Riko put one leg into a four and his head on the rest. "The world is a disgusting place, Admiral Kabir.¡± He said with restrained calm. ¡°You decided to forget it, we decided to embrace it. But just because we navigate in filthy waters doesn¡¯t mean we agree with Vega¡¯s doings. Down here we are quite far from his reach and we can do things our way. We may be vermin, but we are not monsters.¡±


    Adan, after chewing a sugar biscuit which spread across his beard, interrupted with a nervous stutter. "Do¡­ Do you remember the assault on Adinalla? Cap''n, I think you weren''t with us yet, but-"


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like the way he rules the mates,¡± Em spoke with a scornful tone. ¡°Why won¡¯t you do something, then?¡±


    ¡°I was in Sweetwater, Admiral,¡± Riko said. ¡°Although your actions there became an inspiration for many of us, I never understood why you didn''t finish the job. You could have ended him and all the vileness he has done since then. Instead, you ran away and hid. The shame is as much yours as it is ours.¡±


    Adan fidgeted. ¡°Do you folks remember the Grand Fair of Wonders? It was a week before the events of Sweetwater. Do you remember the-¡±


    ¡°It is, I suppose,¡± Em said with a nut inside the throat.


    Riko was right: He had the chance. But at that time, If Em had killed him, the war between the brothers would have been savage. His choice was a mistake aimed at saving lives with the terrible cost of letting a monster loose. ¡°I''m sure a warmonger like you would have solved it directly. But the Kraken was a complicated beast in those days. Vega wasn''t the only one acting maliciously. The plan was to divide, weaken and then rebuild. I did my part but my so-called allies didn''t do theirs.¡±


    ¡°There was a division, Admiral,¡± Adan said. ¡° I know it well, I was in the Fullrows. The fleet lost a third after Sweetwater. Many erased the squid from their arms just like you. Others, like the captain, decided to travel to the forbidden south under hidden colours.¡±


    Riko raised, crossing hands at his back and returning to his daydreaming. This time though, not over the ocean but towards the small corner where Ivy was practising her mastery. Hesitating to continue without his captain¡¯s presence, Adan continued. ¡°Vega was just one of many who desired a change for the worse. There were many more than you knew of and, the ones who stayed to keep the old values alive ended up being not enough.¡±


    Em deflated, feeling his energy fading at each breath, and not even the new coffee politely put on his lips could lift his spirits. Shattered by painful memories he let the captains'' next words sink him into misery. ¡°They all died in their sleep or retired too early, leaving the old Brotherhood to what it is today.¡± Riko continued from his corner, eyes fixed on Ivy¡¯s practice. ¡°Vega didn''t create the beast but being the most rotten of all of them, he didn¡¯t need much to claim supreme control after his return.


    ¡°The dream of the old ways was suppressed but never erased. Knowing that you are alive, the division you created has been revitalised stronger than ever. Vega¡¯s thirst for revenge is his weakness, and we will-¡±


    ¡°I had no interest in political brawls before, nor do I have it now," said Em, uncomfortably realising the draw on Ivy Riko was trying so hard to hide. "And I''m not going to let you drag my girl into such dangers, either.¡±


    Riko''s head turned over the shoulder with its jaw muscle clenching tightly. Adam''s hands shook between the two. ¡°Gentlemen, gentlemen! The captain has no intention of putting you in danger. He¡¯s a true man of his word! What we want is only the ideal of who you once were. Let us be the voice of your legend, and we will do the hard work!¡±


    Em requested to be excused and, held by the armpits, stood in front of Riko with the little grandeur a dying man can master. ¡°Don¡¯t dare to meddle with her in your tribulations. I heard what you are, and you know what she is. All that means nothing!¡±


    Em coughed, and Obiko rushed to wipe reddened saliva from his lips. Seeing the garment, Riko sighed and narrowed his eyes. "The world we know is cruel and belligerent. She has to learn in order to survive."


    "She is not a war tool like you," Em gasped. "And she''ll never be."


    Wrapped in a marine whistle only broken by the swings of a sword cutting through the air, Riko and Em shared a moment in which it was difficult to ignore someone executing blows of such deadly perfection was not destined to battle. "I once thought it was a masterpiece of war, Admiral," Riko said. ¡°I was a conceited, ignorant brat whose blindness brought suffering to many. I was deeply wrong and it took me years to realise it.


    ¡°As a rarity myself, I¡¯d like to mentor her through a path I stubbornly ignored all my life and help her unleash the full potential our kind can offer for a better world. You are the redemption of my brothers, and she is mine. But I swear, even with such desire in mind, I''ll never approach her without your permission.¡±


    ¡°Then is good to know you are a true man of your word, captain,¡± Em said. ¡°Because the permission is denied.¡±

 Ch57 - Shanties from the past - Sailing south (Donna)

    The notion the city was grappling with a plague turned out to be a silver lining for Donna. The sparsely populated water streets, quiet squares, and deserted cafes brought her a sense of joy, given her aversion to crowds. As she savoured a blueberry pie at the only open bakery in the city, her uncontrollable happiness turned a tasteless sweet into the finest one she could have relished.


    Donna was sure the perceived plague, supposedly brought by merchants, wasn''t some punishment from a deity and the rumours about cities being wiped off the map weren''t the result of divine wrath either. While it was all connected, Lim had concluded the destructive bombs used by Herjard over the Marquisee had a fallout corrupting the land. It was a hypothesis without proof but she was convinced those who lingered near the northern wastelands, like the unlucky merchants and sailors, fell ill as a consequence.


    Of course, Lim had not shared her discoveries with anyone but Donna and as a result, Mestra was almost empty. Who remained was because they lacked contacts for the few ships remaining, or lacked coins to pay the exorbitant fares to the south. Father, who decided to continue his miserable existence in the city, struggled to keep the family business afloat and yet managed with great effort to hire a middleman who charged a fair, yet still high price to Haddens town.


    Adriana, an old classmate, and one of her biggest bullies, ruined the delight of the second bite when she crossed the weepers¡¯ portal. Donna changed chairs and covered her face as if the sun was too bright. ¡°Should I bring an umbrella, miss?" said the pastry chef, a man who even having little to eat, was as fat as always.


    Donna took out her purse and handed him a pile of coins worth more than ten times the price of her breakfast. "I don''t accept charity, miss," he said, pretending to be offended.


    "Of course not, sir,¡± she said, pretending to be polite. ¡±Mind to take the basket and fill it with the price, then? Anything recently made with vanilla and chocolate." With her head lowered like a sleeping bird, Donna watched as the baker¡¯s powdered shoes moved away. To her disappointment, Adriana''s gnawed boots took over the same cobblestones soon after. ¡°Eh, good morning, Donna. Do¡­do you remember me?¡±


    Donna hid under a mask of pleasantry and made no effort to pretend it wasn''t forced. ¡°Ah¡­ sure, of course I do. How are you?¡±


    Adriana rushed to the seat without wasting any time with the menial chatting. ¡°I''m sorry to approach you this way, but I¡¯m truly desperate,¡± She said. ¡°I heard that your family has got a ship to the south and I was wondering¡­ well¡­ if your father would accept my sister and me as servants in exchange for passage.¡±


    ¡°Even if we had the money to pay for two more passengers, which we don''t have,¡± Donna finished the raspberry cake as quickly as she could and, without touching anything of the new serving, got up. ¡°Or we needed more servants than the many we have...¡±


    ¡°I¡­I understand¡­¡± Adriana, biting her lip to stop from sobbing, didn''t know where to look. ¡°I know I treated you badly all these years. I deserve it.¡±


    Seeing the effects of her resentment, Donna held her tongue. Her heart was dying to return the mistreatment she once had to endure but she knew very well being vindictive wouldn¡¯t make her feel any better. ¡°Listen, my father is staying and he is not feeling very well lately. There are hardly any servants left in the house so if you agree to take care of him for little or no wages, in a year or two he may have enough to rent you a new ship."


    Adriana''s fist clenched and her teeth bit down a hissed complaint. ¡°In a year the plague will leave this damn city empty! I thought a wiseacre like you would know better.¡±


    Donna piled up the last coins she had left on the table and took her grocery basket before leaving. "Wiseacre, huh?¡± She said, ¡°Fancy words for a brain like yours. Take care of your sister, A¡­Ariadna."


    Adriana cursed but shortly. The time before the baker would reach the table would be short and she surely preferred to spend her time eating the leftovers and taking the money. Donna was dying to see her shamefully acting like a beggar, but she preferred to keep her sight towards the channel. The illusion of happening was better than facing a tiny chance of a good deed.


    The ragged man waiting for her on the boat was equally ignorant and disrespectful as her classmate, but what was the most infuriating of him was the absence of respect for those of better class. So, having such a peahead as a company, Donna limited the conversation to simple, concise instructions of what was required of him to do. ¡°Ye done, miss?¡± He said while spitting a chunk of tobacco.


    Donna handed him the basket and avoided a dirty hand extending to aim her boarding. ¡°Not yet, bring me to the corner of Allus.¡±


    The boats moving through the narrow canals of Mestra did not use oars. Instead, boatmen used a long pole to push the boat using the shallow bottom as a foothold.  As the boatman used this technique to reach the southeast corner of Father''s mansion, the sailor hummed a lewd song only he believed was bothering his passenger. Right before the last turn, he finished his singing and let out a chuckle. "Me''lady, no waiting too long much more, uh? Me cap¡¯n want to departin'' soon."


    ¡°You¡¯ll wait as much as I require,¡± Donna said. ¡°I¡¯m the one paying your wages, not your captain.¡±


    When they reached the private dock, Mother was already waiting. Pale and curled up on a stool, she raised a hand to mute a coughing aimed to remind her daughter how very sick she was. For weeks, the doctor said repeatedly her condition could easily turn lethal, but even in such a situation, Mother put more effort into pretending suffering in the seek of attention than trying to heal properly. "Do you know how long I''ve been waiting?" Mother gasped between false sobs. ¡°You let me wait for hours, as sick as I am!¡±


    Aventure and Curasso gently pulled her up and with the help of the driver''s calloused hands, placed her on the boat. Curasso, the butler, was not going with them, and after piling his mistress'' luggage in a corner, he nodded and left without a farewell. He¡¯d been in the family''s service since before Donna was born and like Father, he was not going to leave Mestra. They¡¯d not see each other again and yet, not a single sign of affection was shared. That was the effect Mother had on everyone around her.


    The last one to board was Aventure. With little brains but fantastic hands, she was the only personal assistant Mother required. That didn''t mean she was the only one joining the journey to Helsios, though. On the merchant ship, apart from Lim who had previously docked to supervise the voyage, there were a couple of dozen more servants who would take care of the trifles essential for their comfort. Especially of Mother. Donna needed a little. She¡¯d spend the days with Lim, studying and learning.


    Donna couldn''t wait to meet her. To get back her full attention. The madman of Ventfort¡¯s research had kept her tremendously busy even long after the child''s birth, and although Donna had quenched her thirst for knowledge with Lim''s endless engineering notes, nothing could replace the source.


    The boat shook and returned Donna to the real world. Aventure, terrified of the water as much as Donna was, squealed uncontrollably, amusing the sailor.


    Before entering the Grand Canal, Donna turned to take one last look at her home. Curasso hadn''t said anything to her either, and the realisation made her stomach turn. Not that she cared much, after all, her farewell to Father was equally cold, but still, receiving the same treatment as Mother made her feel uneased. When Mother rested her head on Donna¡¯s lap the day worsened even further. ¡°It''s already too late,¡± Mother said. ¡°The Maiden has punished us all. We should cancel the trip and return. At least I would spend my last days comfortably in bed.¡±


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    ¡°What you call Plague is neither contagious nor do you have it,¡± Donna said.


    Mother writhed in pain. "What do you know? If you and Lim are as smart as you think you are, find a cure instead of wasting time with that infernal monster. O Maiden, forgive my daughter of her blasphemous doings!"


    It was impossible to argue with Mother so Donna sought calm with the views of a sadly neglected Grand Canal.


    It was partly true the freak, as almost everyone called her, was a particularly strange baby and to some, terrifying. She was a regular brat, with the same ugly appearance as any other and the same disgusting habits of a child of her age. It was the voice what terrified every single member of the household, even Donna. Her cooing was like the squealing of a sea creature and her crying, the worst by far, was a blare worthy of the underworld¡¯s beasts. The thought of staying at an adjoining cabin during the entire trip made Donna''s hair stand on end.


    The Grey Swallow was anchored just past the end of the channel where the port¡¯s bay gave sufficient depth to carry out trade. The sailor, who was humming his lascivious song to an Aventure who seemed to enjoy it too much, changed the staff for a short oar.


    Seeing a simple ladder of ropes and boards unwind down the wooden wall filled Donna with overflowing rage. Although she could well control her fear of water, it was one thing to cross a strong, well-placed boarding board and another, adventure on the unnecessary dangers of seamanship.


    Aventure stepped to the climb first, delighted by the disgusting shanty of a boatman who was bloating like a bladder to her giggles. ¡°Focus on your duties and request something else for Mother,¡° Donna said. ¡°She cannot climb in her condition. Neither should she, even with all her health.¡±


    ¡°Yer turn, lady.¡± Donna answered the comment with a dreadful glance the sailor ignored completely. When a rope bundled with a woollen blanket lowered, the man rushed to pass the line under Mother''s armpits with little consideration of her status. Mother of course complained, but nothing compared to the yelling after the crew began to pull her up like a simple sack of merchandise.


    The blanketed rope returned, but seeing how Mother hung, Donna stepped on the lather. ¡°Ye hurry!¡± Complained the sailor, climbing from behind. Donna felt the pressure of sneaking eyes slithering through her undergarments and rushed her climb. She misstepped twice, but even with her eyes closed and trembling hands, she reached the top without falling. It was not until she was helped to cross the edge handrail she realised the boat below was drifting away with the Mother¡¯s packages untouched.


    ¡°What do you think you are doing, lacking blunder? The luggage!¡± The sailor waved and chuckled while another man pulled her viciously away towards the centre of the deck. There, Mother was on her knees in front of a man sitting over boxes as if he was on a throne.


    ¡°You can''t do this!¡± Mother mumbled as Donna reached. ¡°Take her! The southerner. She¡¯s a wonder! And¡­ and, she''s worth more than you can ever imagine, she-¡±


    ¡°Shut up Mother!¡± Donna yelled. ¡°what is going on here? I demand an-¡±


    ¡°Ye shutting, bratty!¡± The captain cut. ¡°Both of ye!


    Mother gasped to continue her betrayal, but a student cough left her helpless. ¡°She¡­ she has a bounty, good¡­big¡­¡±


    With rage blurring her judgement, Donna forgot about Mother and scouted the deck for the only man who could give her an answer for whatever misunderstanding was losing her mother''s tongue.


    With greasy hair, a pretentious cheap costume and a face with poorly defined features, Branlin Sanar did not please any sight. Spooking her from behind, he reached the side of the captain, dragging his feet and rubbing his hands with a stinky oil he was going to spread over his hair.


    ¡°Serenity and composure, my goodfellas,¡± Branlin said with his shushing voice. The middleman was not someone who could make a good impression with his appearance, but he was one of those who convinced everyone with his speech. Furthermore, when Donna joined Father in the interview, Sanar proved to be knowledgeable and educated: something the captain and his men completely lacked. And if that wasn''t enough, he had the best reputation among the few remaining transporters. When Donna remembered each detail, seeing him in the middle of insubordination doing nothing more than raking his hair, her fury overloaded.


    ¡°Mister Sanar, what is happening?¡± Donna said. ¡°I demand an explanation immediately!¡±


    Sanar smirked, making his ugliness more obvious. ¡°Well, it''s what should have happened on the high seas, girl. But some idiot talked too much, right Brimaldi?¡±


    The captain fisted his leg while his face reddened. ¡°Parniport! Nay¡¯one said a word! Tell¡¯ya, that witch reads minds! She realised the plan as soon as she boarded!¡±


    Sanar crouched to face Mother at her level. ¡°I heard about that bounty. You¡¯d spread some whispers to be heard, naughty woman. But it doesn''t interest us. Herjard is as deaf as is mute, and its minions don''t pay, just take.¡± Sanar tapped Mother''s head as if she was a kid and stood suddenly. ¡°We¡¯ll follow the original plan. It''s a safe shot.¡±


    ¡°Plan?¡± Donna muttered. ¡°What are you talking about? Where is Lim? Where are the rest?¡±


    Looking around, she found herself surrounded by hostility. Every frown, every smirk was proof she no longer had control. She was at their mercy. ¡°Your colleague is well tied in her room. Smart fella that one. The rest are sharing the filthy pantry¡¯s floor with the rats. Behave well and I''ll give you the treatment of the former.¡±


    ¡°Dis one has plague, I recommend chain¡¯n¡¯plank.¡± the captain said.


    ¡°Maiden, oh maiden,¡± Sanar said after a long sigh. ¡°Leverage Brimaldi, leverage,¡±


    ¡°Wan lever? Tell ye wat!¡± Said the captain pointing a finger towards Donna. ¡°Ye do what I say or I swear, I''ll Keel-Haul-ye all the way to the Red! Is¡¯dat enough lever, Bran?¡±


    Sanar slapped the sides of his legs with both palms. ¡°Can you please stop being so stupid? Damn it! How much do you think we will get from her if you do that, uh?


    ¡°Isolate the sick in her room. This young lady will cooperate with everything, or else the one kissing the barnacles will be her mummy!¡±


    ¡°Suppose ye right,¡± The captain rubbed his nose and snorted deeply. ¡°Reason let ye stay round with us, smarthead. How about the freak and the witch? They scare ma¡¯crew.¡±


    ¡°Give the breastfeeding girl a good rest and lots of food. A well-fed baby sleeps plenty and cries little.


    ¡°The critter is indeed annoying, but healthy and well built after all. My partners know a rich fool desperate to please a childless wife. He''ll pay big time for it. As for the southerner, a rag in the mouth and a tight knot at the wrist keep any witching away. She is too pretty to be wasted.¡±


    Sanar grabbed Donna''s chin and clenched fiercely. She¡¯d like to move away. She¡¯d like to scream. To fight. But she was petrified. Her legs didn''t respond, nor were her hands or mouth.


    ¡°And this one,¡± Sanar continued. ¡°Will write for me a letter of recommendation stating how great my services are. And many more to her daddy saying how amazing her new life is, all ready to deliver for the years to come. Or else, her annoying mummy won''t reach the Red. Am I clear?¡±


    Of all she had learned and all Lim had shared, nothing would ever prepare her for a moment like that. With the terrifying realisation any intelligence, wisdom or knowledge would have no power against raw strength, her words came out barely audible. ¡°Ye- yes.¡±


    Sanar leaned in, his waxy, hairy ear almost touching her lips. ¡°Didn''t hear you well, girl.¡± He said. ¡°I suppose you meant; ¡®Yes, master¡¯.¡±

 Ch58 - The Queen of piracy (Macha)

    When Billy removed the bag from his head, Macha expected brightness stabbing his eyes, but the room he¡¯d been dragged into was already engulfed in the darkness of dusk. The few rays filtered through the circular wall only revealed gloomy statues, silently watching them from the endless heights of what he soon realised was a throne hall.


    With a tremendous commotion developing around him, Macha ceased to scout any further, and his attention drifted to the room¡¯s centre, the only place where the scattered torches decently illuminate what was happening. There, a young girl dressed in red silks was shouting orders to confused soldiers hovering around her.


    Billy checked over his shoulder while easing his nerves with a squee over the end of Macha¡¯s leash rope. Brock, who hid his anguish better but not his disappointment, was continuously blowing through the nose. ¡°If you guys are in the middle of something important, we¡¯ll come later, aye?¡± Brock said to the soldier at his back. The unwanted guardian smashed the ground with his spear¡¯s counterweight, calling other fellows, all dressed in the Hanan King¡¯s colours.


    ¡°Where is the Swan?¡± Billy whispered. ¡°I don¡¯t like this, boss. Not a bit.¡±


    Macha wrothe and huffed. ¡°It would be better if you started running now, because with such a belly you won¡¯t make it to-¡± Billy kicked Macha¡¯s arm. The blow, although done with apathy, still hurt too much. His broken hand, poorly rolled with rags and nasty splints, throb stabs of pain up to his shoulder.


    Brock glimpsed over the entrance gates, all opened but guarded. ¡°Don¡¯t be cruel and kick the other arm, mate.¡±


    The comment was very typical of Broccoli, Macha thought. Demonstrate empathy at the same time as indifference. Throughout his captivity, the buccaneer had attempted to appear kind while still following the plan to take him to certain death. At first, Brock¡¯s attitude baffled Macha, but after an endless nonsense of ¡®bring him a blanket and more water, I¡¯ll get you out of this mess, promise.¡¯ interspersed with ¡®cut off his tongue if he talks again, the Swan will make him suffer.¡¯ Macha''s patience was exhausted and his mind made up. Brock was a heartless bug who manipulated everyone. The type of scum who, before stabbing, put a cushion on the floor to muffle the sound of your fall, and still had the guts to say it was so you¡¯d bleed out comfortably.


    ¡°Let him kick wherever he wants.¡± Macha clenched his teeth, not sure if out of pain or anger. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m lucky enough to lose consciousness, so I don¡¯t need to see your stupid hair again.¡±


    With yells of attention from the centre of the Hall, a man put the entire crowd into a deadly silence. The girl in red stood, took a few steps to nowhere, and sat down again. The silence seemed to never end and only after a subtle murmur from the audience and the thunderous footsteps from the low ring¡¯s entrance did life seem to return. ¡°Her Majesty, the Queen of Piracy!¡± the old man proclaimed, getting up from his stool and bowing to the ground.


    ¡°Harpy of the seas. Mother of Thumbs, Admiral of the Reds and humble servant of the Great King of Hanan!¡±


    As the introductory banter continued, Brock¡¯s hands crossed over his enormous perm. ¡°Shake my rotten beams, kiddo,¡± he whispered. ¡°We are very¡­ very screwed.¡±


    ¡°What a disgrace,¡± Macha mocked. ¡°You can always try to run, although I wouldn¡¯t wait for Billy, you know¡­ because he¡¯s fat.¡±


    The second kick was less restrained than the first. ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll be trampling over your hand,¡± Billy said. The sudden aggression put the soldiers under their watch on alert and the points of their spears forward. Billy made a knot at the end of the leash and swung the rope in circular blows. The closest soldier, barely intimidated, responded with a hand over a side sword¡¯s pommel.


    ¡°Before you kill us all,¡± Brock grumbled and tapped the back of a man standing at Macha¡¯s front. ¡°We¡¯d like to see what happens to the little red queen.¡±


    With an impolite beckon, the gecko moved the man to the side who, although annoyed, did not dare to protest. ¡°If you stand, you¡¯ll see better, you know?¡± Brock said playfully.


    ¡°I¡¯m very comfortable down here, thanks.¡± Macha answered.


    Instead of taking the view Brock had opened to the lower circles of the Hall, Macha leaned forwards to check the sides and take a furtive glimpse at the soldier behind the buccaneer. ¡°These mates don¡¯t seem very friendly, veggie. Instead of wasting time watching scared girls, maybe you should find a way to escape. Don¡¯t include Billy. He¡¯ll only slow you down.¡±


    Brock grabbed Macha¡¯s head like it was a cannonball and pushed to twist it back upfront. ¡°It¡¯s the third time you tell the same unfunny joke, kiddo. You¡¯re losing your wit.¡±


    ¡§Not that I ever had much, to be honest. And I¡¯m tired, I suppose.¡± Reluctant but lacking strength, Macha let Brock¡¯s fingers turn his head toward the red queen. Now prostrated on her knees, she was letting out sobs and begs the distance muted enough from being too embarrassing. In front of her, an older, emaciated Harpy who still displayed a great deal of wonderful intimidation, waited silently with her hands crossed. At the challenger¡¯s wings, there was a man and a woman, both with a similar leather plate armour as their master. Behind them and at a safe distance, there was a figure in a hooded tunic; an extremely familiar slender shape Macha could never forget.


    ¡°Do you think the person in black is the Lady of cards?¡± Macha asked. For a moment, he considered screaming. Ask for help. But if she was the girl he once met in Tampra, the same one who had an intimate, past relationship with Em, what could happen if he begged her for help? Knowing Em didn¡¯t mean she had any kind of obligation to help him and as brief as was their encounter, most probably she didn¡¯t even remember.


    ¡°Certainly,¡± Brock answered. ¡°But let me give you some advice. If you raise your voice right now, not even she will save you from execution.¡±


    The hood of the lady turned and the centre of the Hall filled with more soldiers, outnumbering by far the guards of the deposed queen. The challenger yelled in an unknown language and the few remaining men protecting the challenged dropped their weapons and knelt.


    Macha blinked to relieve the itch of sweat falling from his eyebrows. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to,¡± he said. ¡°The lady gives nothing for free.¡±


    ¡°What a stupid game, uh?¡± Brock said, gently wiping Macha¡¯s forehead with a handkerchief. ¡°Losing a chunk of body for such banality.¡±


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Brooks¡¯ words came out without conviction. The buccaneer was playing with the hair covering his half ear and his attention, although fixed on the queens, seemed to see nothing but an invisible memory.


    ¡°That¡¯s how you lost it? Was it a bet or just a fight?¡± Macha asked.


    Taken by surprise, Brock clumsily pulled the curls down while his lips moved without letting go. After a deep sigh and a quick throat clearing, the buccaneer recovered his voice. ¡°Who told you about my ear, kiddo?¡±


    Macha¡¯s response delayed with the young queen¡¯s cries for mercy. Passion and desperation raised the intensity of the fledgling''s cries, hitting her mother¡¯ heart and the Harpy kneeled in front of her. The deposed queen rushed into a hug, letting out a cry loud enough to bounce off the walls and up to the invisible roof. The harpy¡¯s armoured arm surrounded a shoulder while the thin counterparts of her young chick squeezed her mother¡¯s waist with passion.


    ¡°Come on, veggie,¡± Macha said, rephrasing the delayed conversation. ¡° If you want to hide it better, use a bandana.¡±


    ¡°I suppose¡­¡± Brock¡¯s words slowed as the queens raised. The little pup crumbled to the side, and then to another. Then, with a grimace of disbelief taking over her innocent face, she collapsed to the ground. ¡°Damn, that was less gruesome than expected.¡±


    The new queen stepped forward, walking unceremoniously over her offspring¡¯s body and leaving a trail of reddened footprints towards the throne. There, she wiped a slender blade and, after hiding it back between the folds of her sash, sat proudly.


    ¡°All Hail the Queen!¡± yelled the old crier.


    The crowd repeated, and after a threat of spears rose, Broccoli and Billy reluctantly joined. A long time later, and after an endless gibberish Mancha ignored, all the regicide¡¯s witnesses disbanded, making way for more Hanan men. Exhausted and engulfed by pain, Macha lost connection with reality while following the subtle dance of one of the wall¡¯s torches.


    ¡°The Golden King¡¯s nephew is coming.¡± Billy said, breaking Macha¡¯s fire spell.


    ¡°Good,¡± Brock said. ¡°If Liew wants to talk, it means we have a chance. Do nothing.¡±


    The man Billy mentioned was the young soldier previously siding the Harpy. As he got closer, his shoulders widened and his height grew, highlighting his sense of superiority. His features combined elegance with malevolence but nothing compared to the man following behind. With the austere clothes of a beggar and skin brimming with tattoos, the prince companion unleashed a hideous, nefarious smile before tossing a soaked bag at the Gecko¡¯s feet. ¡°This is a gift for you, lizards,¡± he said.


    Brock endured the following silence while caressing his chin. A tick he had when mind required concentration. ¡°Nay to be rude, mate,¡± he said after a while. ¡°But I must decline.¡±


    The prince and his foe chuckled. ¡°I owe you a gold, Papiku,¡± Liew said.


    ¡°Told ya, lizards don¡¯t have the guts.¡±


    Brock tensed and pointed towards the sack. ¡°I don¡¯t suck my thumb, gentlemen. The head is the only part worth sending the right message, and heads don¡¯t squash when falling. Whatever you thought to be funny is as inappropriate as is disgusting.¡±


    ¡°Depends on how crushed the skull is¡­ mate,¡± Papiku said, letting out a soft snigger. ¡°And that was not meant to be funny to you, but to us.¡±


    Liew raised one hand in front of Papiku to take control of the conversation and raised the other to throw a threatening finger. ¡°The ¡®right message¡¯ has been sent to your ship in a pretty wooden box. You will bring it to your headquarters together with the immediate orders of folding sails forever.


    ¡°Do whatever you want in the dirty streets of Tampra, but the sea is no longer yours. If you don¡¯t comply, all of your scum will hang from the masts just like half of your men already do. Be thankful I let you go with thumbs to suck.¡±


    The soldiers surrounding the buccaneers lowered weapons and opened the circle, inviting their hostages to accept the deal and leave untouched. Brock and Billy shared a look and moved backwards without giving their backs to Liew for a moment. When the leash rope tensed, Papiku talked. ¡°Leave this one here. It¡¯s no longer yours.¡±


    The rope¡¯s end dropped, and Billy¡¯s heavy steps reprised. ¡°Kiddo,¡± Broccoli said from afar. ¡°Hey ¡­Macha!¡±


    For a moment, Macha wanted to look him in the eye. He wanted to see the disappointment of failing. The pain of seeing themselves as victims for once. But for some reason he did not understand, his gaze could not rise from the ground, and after ignoring his name once again, his eyes moistened to the sound of Brock¡¯s steps following his quartermaster.


    ¡°William Brock is too dangerous to be left alive,¡± Papiku said. ¡°We should have let the fatty one deliver.¡±


    ¡°What do you know about him?¡± Liew asked.


    ¡°Only what my whisperers say,¡± Papiku answered. ¡°He¡¯s too clever and too capable. And he¡¯s treacherous. He won¡¯t stop pestering us just because you say so. Neither will the Gecko¡¯s command.¡±


    ¡°We will deal with them as expected. After what happened to Otoke, our Queen wants vengeance, not compliance,¡± Liew said. ¡°And concerning William Brock; I have gossipers too, my friend, and some claim he''s the target of another vengeance we can¡¯t interfere. Leave the dog to his fate.¡±


    Liew took one step away before turning to Macha. ¡°Do you want this one as well, or should I tell my men to clean?¡±


    ¡°The deal is all Hanan prisoners to you, all Parnis to me,¡± Papiku said. ¡±Why did they bring you here, boy?¡±


    ¡°I was going to receive special treatment from the Swan,¡± Macha mumbled.


    Liew made an effort to show extreme displeasure, and after shaking his head, he hurried to leave. Papiku, left alone with Macha, grabbed the rope around his chest and pulled up. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think he minds If I take you with me,¡± Papiku kicked the bloodied sack and chuckled. ¡°Do you? Nah, of course not.¡±


    The following slight push on Macha¡¯s back triggered a wince of pain. ¡°Where, little mouse, where?¡± To Macha¡¯s stubborn, prideful silence, Papiku repeated his question.


    ¡°I broke my hand,¡± Macha answered before Papiku squeezed him right on the spot.


    ¡°Come on, they¡¯ll bandage that mess properly on my ship.¡± Papiku said, laying a reassuring touch over the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ll need both at the Black Rock.¡±


    Macha¡¯s eyes widened. Somehow, he believed Brock. A promise to beg forgiveness for a trip to the Black Rock instead of death, and few subtle hints of maybe, just maybe, a chance to escape before arriving. A stupid, na?ve thought spurred by convincing lies, of course. Yet, he had hope, and with all the betrayal and regicide happening out of a sudden, the hope grew. Even more after the Gecko¡¯s grip loosened. However, in the hands of Papiku, the stupid idea of a happy ending returned to the box of idiotic daydreams. ¡°After all this pantomime and you send me to the Rock, anyway?¡±


    Papiku tossed the bloodied bag over his shoulder. ¡°Panto-...what? What are you talking about? I saved your ass, ungrateful hake. And yes, I''ll send you there and there¡¯s nothing or no one capable of stopping me from doing what I have to do, so deal with it.¡±


    With more conviction but the same gentleness as his previous pushing, Papiku pulled the leash rope. ¡°If you behave well and do it quietly, maybe I¡¯ll assign you to one of the few corners where miners can survive more than a week.¡±

 Ch59 - Shanties from the past: No hope (Donna)

    Mother died. The trip to Bandanii, although short, had been arduous and scarce. With little food and no medicine, Mother lasted for a week. A painful seven days filled with tears and groans of unquestionable sincerity.


    The slavers, with little regard for her soul, threw her into the sea and, of those who had once been their servants, three more joined soon after. The survivors, already unloaded at the dock, waited in line silent and hopeless. Aventure, hugging tightly to the arm of her new husband, or lover, or whatever he was now, watched from between the crew of the Swallow with the grimace of those who have cheated fate.


    Tied in shackles, Donna could only drag her feet across the deck. ¡°Keep moving,¡± said the man with a whip. She passed by Aventure and the former servant lowered her eyes, unable to face her shame. As Donna stumbled onto the platform, a voice she had long wanted to hear whispered from behind. ¡°Are you hurt? Have they treated you decently?¡°


    ¡°Silence!¡± The whip in the air did not stop Donna from turning. Lim, with her face as dirty as her dress, dragged her own chains with undaunting elegance and bent to kiss her pupil¡¯s forehead. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about your mother.¡±


    As always, when Lim unravelled concussions of the smallest, random details, Donna felt the need to ask. But what for her was simply genius and observation, for the surrounding sailors was witchcraft. It became shortly clear, stirring up fears of armed men was not a good idea. ¡°I said shut up, witch!¡± shouted the wiping sailor. ¡°One more word and I swear I¡¯ll cut your friend¡¯s throat!¡±


    Terrified, Donna moved slowly along the board until she joined the others. Lim followed, only to speak again when, already leaving the ship and boarding peer behind, a red man with a cat o¡¯nine took the command of the prisoners. ¡°Have you seen the girl?¡±


    Donna shook her head. ¡°They took out the baby and the wet nurse hours before me.¡±


    Lim filled her lungs with courage and turned towards the red slaver. ¡°Master of queues. Forgive my audacity and give your benevolence to this, your property, to seek an answer for soul easing and past cleansing. Have you seen an infant get off this ship?¡±


    The red slaver smiled broadly, and after delicately moving Lim between Adrio and Sinpar, two of Father¡¯s cooks, he knelt to remove the chains from their feet¡¯s shackles. With dexterous hands, the slaver redesigned the chains so that the three were tied together, and after tossing the cat o¡¯nine to his companion, he punched with indiscriminate power over Lim¡¯s stomach.


    Lim hunched over and collapsed into unconsciousness. Following an incomprehensible yelling from the salver, a man with a curved back and a trembling voice translated to the cooks. ¡°The Master says you two bring her silently or you will receive equal treatment.¡±


    Draggin Lim like a sack of goods, they moved like souls in pain through crowded streets blurring with the stifling heat. Bandanii, the capital of the Madah Empire was one of the two countries of the Red island. While Romett, the western one was famous for their dark-skinned warriors and endless crops of rice and fruits, Nadah was only known for The Desert Road, the mines of the Black Rock and the bazaars of its capital, all essential places for one, and only one thing: Slaves. Bandanii was more than only human trade, though. Especially after the war, the city-market had become, with its dozens of bazaars and hundreds of merchant streets, the place to go if you were looking for anything unfindable.


    Donna¡¯s despair found some ease with the great number of wonders and rarities continually crossing her path. There was no race, skin, or clothing standing out. The city was a medley of the world, overflowing with colourful birds and caged giant cats. Fruits of the unusual shapes mixed on stalls along with the strangest silks and skins. A shiny place hiding its dark existence under the beauty of colourful fabrics and fragrant spices.


    Of all the wonders unfolding, the ones picking Donna¡¯s interest by far were the sporadic prosthesis roaming here and there with their owners. Limping metallic legs, clasping hooked hands, shoulders, arms, eyes, jaws. You could name anything and find it. Although they were all functional to a certain degree, none seem to reach the level of father¡¯s work at closer looks but, for the same reason of mediocrity, Donna¡¯s passion for such a field of work sparked a frustrating curiosity only other circumstances could fulfil.


    The Square of Weepers was, like everywhere else in Bandanii, a chaotic mess. An organised disarray of screaming, bidding and chattering, all working at once with clock wheels precision to sell people methodically without pause. No corner was empty, no mouth was shut, and from the wooden blocks scattered throughout the square, excited and sometimes aggressive disputes broke out each time a new living good was placed over the platform. As the dwellers of red city were a mixture of everywhere, were also the sold and the buyers. It was a place for everyone¡¯s shame, and in the face of such disgrace, Donna wept.


    They stopped in a tent next to the largest podium and a diligent gang of old women rushed in to dust them out and fix their hair. Without much delicacy, one of the nastiest of them pulled Donna to her side to slap her cheeks to blush the colour. ¡°Forget your past and cleanse your dear soul. This is the new path of your life.¡± The old lady said while Donna challenged the aggression with threatening eyes.


    After being bossed around a little more, morally defeated and just as terrified as arrival, Donna crouched in a corner waiting her turn to be sold. Adrio went up first, accompanied by a salesman who pretended to dress elegantly but who looked more like a jester. Next was Alvina, a cute young sewer. When she reached the top, the crowd on the other side roared with excitement.


    After a while, and what Donna supposed to be a brief break of business, the human seller, called Amar by a group of scoundrels laughing and toasting in a corner, joined the celebration before returning to his business. Branlin Sanar appeared from amongst the party goers and anger churned in Donna¡¯s stomach. She wished to be braver and stronger. Be as cruel as them, so she could jump without fear and stab his neck without remorse. But she was neither brave nor strong. She was just a book lover, pretending she did not care about anything happening around her.


    When Branlin Sanar saw the new arrivals, he stood up with a rush. He whistled and beckoned, inviting a small group of wealthy men to enter the tent. ¡°Gentlemen, as premium clients you can bet first as promised,¡± Sanar said as he prompted an almost unconscious Lim to stand up. ¡°This beauty would be ideal for your pleasure house, Lord Obuss. And I have a couple of powerful beasts for you, Callandros!¡±


    Sanar stepped to the side, and a fat, sweaty man took his place in front of Lim. She was awake, but barely conscious, and although Donna had never seen anything given to her, she gave the impression of being drugged. After digging his finger into a greasy dish and licking it determinedly, the fat, sweaty man used the same digit to push up Lim¡¯s lips and inspect her teeth. Donna spilled with rage and swore to herself to bite off any finger who dared to stick in her mouth.


    RIght after, the man inspecting Lim pulled the jaw from side to side, and pushed up her eyelids. ¡°First class material, yes. Why did you tame her? Temper?¡±


    ¡°Too chatty. And too clever. This one just needs to learn to shut up.¡± Salar said.


    ¡°My squeezers will make her learn. My valet will pay you whatever you want for this one, but give me a discount on the next ones, yes?¡±


    Lim was taken away without the will or sense to fight back, and Donna, also lacking the same power, only mumbled her name as she disappeared behind the rags.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°How about this one?¡± Sanar asked, tapping Donna¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Not so pretty, but young!¡±


    The fat man grimaced and waved. ¡°That¡¯s a horse for the stables, just like that one.¡±


    After a scream of despair, Donna turned. The one he was referring to was Aventure. Being dragged by the hair towards the podium, the unfortunate girl once believed to be saved was begging for the mercy of his supposed fiance, or husband or whatever he made her believe. The sailor, the same vermin who sang inappropriate songs to Donna not long ago, glanced and smirked. ¡°Tha¡¯s a Lady, not a used mule. D¡¯other tell me, You¡¯ve never been touched, huh?¡±


    Salar slapped Donna¡¯s head. ¡°Answer the question, Trissa.¡± Clenching her eyelids, Donna nodded. ¡°See¡­ you can triple the price! The slums need frescoes.¡±


    The auctioneer scratched his hair. ¡°Donno, maybe I¡¯ll get more if I sell it directly to the Feggero family. They are looking for a tutor for the children. And she has to be a lady, with manners and a smart, you know?¡§.


    ¡°The Picasso are also looking for a fancy maid,¡± said a man from behind a filled desk. ¡°They don¡¯t want a low life at home. I suppose you read and write, but what else can you do? Any sewing, cooking? Do you know how to wash clothes? I guess not. Ladies don¡¯t know about that. But you could learn that quickly, I suppose¡­¡±


    ¡°I only know how to make watches,¡± Donna said through her teeth. ¡°My father is the watch-¡±


    Shut up, Tissa!¡± Salar rushed to say. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! If you lie, I¡¯ll have to cut out your tongue!¡±


    The man on the desk stood up suddenly, throwing the chair to the floor. ¡°What have you said?¡± He asked, astonished. Against Salar¡¯s efforts to hide the truth, and with the insistence of the slaver¡¯s clerk,  Donna¡¯s identity was revealed. For a moment, she believed the truth about her family name was the key to freedom, but greed over the clerk¡¯s face made it clear being a Villiers meant nothing there.


    ¡°Give me a minute and I¡¯ll get you the best price you can dream of for this one. One minute!¡± The clerk rushed out and the promised time turned into half an hour. Almost finished with the transactions on the block, the salesman came down to take her with him. When Donna was already halfway up and her hope was no more, the clerk returned, followed by a tall, broad individual covered in sawdust. ¡°This one!¡± the clerk said. ¡°Swear to my mother. You know we wouldn¡¯t dare to scam you!¡±


    With a large wingspan, the newcomer had to bend down so his dark, sweaty face was at Donna¡¯s height. The man, a southerner with almond eyes, frowned, leaving his eyes almost completely closed. ¡°If you are a Villiers, tell me. What¡¯s the engraved symbol on the back your great-great-grandfather watches?¡±


    ¡°They had no marks,¡± she said. ¡°My grandfather started the tradition of engraving a bird, and he did it inside the machine, not at the back. It was my father who decided to add the Family name there.¡±


    The saw dusted man clapped and roared. ¡°Damn, yes! I¡¯ll take her. Marco will give you the money!¡±


    Free from chains but with a thin copper collar on her neck declaring ownership, Donna walked away at a brisk pace, without being able to look at the scum that was laughing behind her back. The disappointment of her weakness hurt and, as she hurried to keep up with her new master¡¯s quick pace, began to wonder if all the girls who bullied her were right.


    After leaving the hideous slavers¡¯ square, they ventured into an even more crowded street, if that could be even possible. Moving through became a challenge, and if it weren¡¯t for her new master¡¯s companion pushing aside passers by, Donna was sure she couldn¡¯t have moved even a few feet. With her master striding ahead and his companion busy, she considered escaping for a first time. When her desire was almost an unstoppable decision, a corpulent and calloused hand grabbed and pulled down an alley.


    She faced more people to avoid and more heat. The suffocation was unbearable. Almost out of her mind and with barely any fresh air, Donna became dizzy and staggered. ¡°Careful girl,¡± said the master, who had knelt and reached to her neck. With a simple twist which seemed to require no strength, he bent the collar and threw it to the ground. ¡°You won¡¯t need this,¡± he said. ¡°I have never owned a person and I never will. My name is AhShui, Watchmaster Villiers. Owner of the Fitzgerald & Shui shipyard.¡§


    Donna stuttered. ¡°Am I¡­ free?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Watchmaster,¡± AhShui said. ¡°And when Marcus ready one of my ships we will send you home, now come. I just ask you for a little favour. To join me for tea at my brother-in-law¡¯s store. He is a man I appreciate very much, and he¡¯s passionate about your father¡¯s work. I¡¯d be delighted if you could honour him with a quick visit.¡±


    Struggling to believe what had just happened. Donna stumbled, only able to turn the next corner with the help of Marcus¡¯s hand. The next street was devoid of bustle but seemed just as full as the previous ones. From each of the stores stood out hundreds of tables, shelves, and tables overflowing with metal gadgets, dusty prosthesis and machines of dubious use. AhShui turned towards a small shop and disappeared into the darkness of its doorless but yet almost obstructed storefront. The venue was the most packed on the entire street, but by far the one with the most useless junk of all. If the other business were serving prosthesis of inferior quality this one did not make the slightest effort to hide the waste of its merchandise.


    When Donna¡¯s eyes, punished by the relentless sun of the red island, adjusted to the shady interior, AhShui was speaking in the background to a man staring at her with disbelief. He was equally corpulent and tall as AhShui but much stockier and somehow feminine. With each step she took, the more evident his trembling and sweating became. When she reached the counter, Ahshui¡¯s brother-in-law stood firm and rubbed his entire face. ¡°I am¡­ I am AhWang, Master Villiers. At your service. May I offer you some tea, coffee? Water?¡±


    ¡°Water, if you don¡¯t mind. And¡­¡± Donna dropped on a high stool and massaged her eyes. ¡°Thank you for everything. I was¡­ I thought¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past, Master Villiers.¡± AhShui said. ¡°Tell me who else of your people were brought here and I¡¯ll get my guys to look for them.¡±


    Just an hour ago, Donna was about to be sold, with no hope for a future, and now she was drinking fresh-water, eating fish cakes, and writing down the names of all her servants, including Aventure, to be saved. After blurting out Lim¡¯s name, Donna handed the paper over and AhShui excused himself. Alone with AhWang, she took advantage of a wet towel to prolong silence and rest. Her host let her be all she needed, and with some delight for life and social interactions recovered, Donna returned to a man staring at her like a child to a new toy. ¡°So, you are a watchmaker yourself, mister AhWang?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, no, no.¡± He stuttered. ¡°I repair things here and there. But I¡¯m a lover of automatas, yes. I have some work in the pantry. Maybe you¡¯d have some time to see them? Oh, well, if you please, of course¡­and¡­and¡­ The work your father does fascinates me, yes! There is no one on this street who could match him! What a significant loss his demise has been! All the wonder-masters were devastated! My condolences, of course.¡±


    The shock on Donna¡¯s face turned AhWang to the pale vision of a corpse.. ¡°Oh¡­ I thought¡­ The bird news said the family left town after he passed¡­ I am so sorry. Didn¡¯t mean to bring such news to¡­ I¡¯m deeply¡­ damn my mouth!¡±


    Donna felt nauseated, and although tears rolled down her cheeks, she could not really find, among the sorrow of recent events, any ounce triggered by the demise of her old man. Her sadness, her repulse was only because of the lack of empathy towards him. A reaction against her own self. ¡°What did the pigeon say?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Just that the Watchmaker of Mestra passed away in his lab.¡± AhWang said. ¡°Family was travelling after the tragedy. We didn¡¯t know you were caught by pirates until Oskar told my brother. ¡±


    AhWang fidgeted, trying unsuccessfully to be reassuring. ¡°Dear... I mean Master. Don¡¯t worry. We will find the others and send you home. My brother-in-law is the richest man in the dry-docks and his fleet is enormous. As is his personnel. May take time to get them, but he will. He always does! Main time you can stay here if you please, or take a suitable room in the uptown inns. We will provide for your needs, my dearest, we will!¡±


    Tears multiplied with the frustration of finding help without deserving. She had been freed by those strangers only because she was the daughter of a man she hated. Without asking for anything in return, a dealer of useless junk was going to pay for a very expensive trip to a home to which she did not want to return. And because of all this Donna felt desolated.


    ¡°Mister Awang,¡± she said, using the rough wiping of her tears to release the last remnants of frustration, anger, and despair. ¡°I am not returning to Mestra, neither now nor after you free my people. Do you have a job for me? I will pay back their freedom and all my expenses with any wages you can give me.¡±


    AhWang¡¯s breath caught and, before the stolidity of Donna¡¯s stubbornness, he blew it out with a subtle whistle of disbelief. ¡°You are serious!... You really want to work for me? The ¡­the WatchMaster of Mestra is going to be making watches here, with me!¡±


    ¡°If you want watches, I will make watches.¡± Donna extended an open hand. ¡°But if AhShui can get me some books I left in the Gray Swallow, I¡¯ll make for you much more than that.¡±

 Ch60 - The atoll wall (Ivy)

    ¡°Need som¡¯space for yer practice, miss?¡± Fillas, the gunner said while rushing to move an empty box aside. Ivy shook her head and without further delay advanced towards the bow, where Riko used to spend the day looking at the atolls.


    Since arriving at Male, it was clear the passing through was impossible. The area, a funnel between the reefs of the Blue Kingdom and the dangers of the wild islands, was the only way to follow the Ring of Commerce without having to navigate the tortuous waters of the outer sea, and with no clear permission from Tampra -which controlled the floating city and the fortress of Ujur - there was no way to pass.


    The passage was a funnel surrounded by hundreds of cannons at both sides and warships blocking the entrance and swarming the exit. The way back, another closed door and there was no need to tell Ivy why. The Luxury was surrounded by enemy ships with their cannon hatches constantly open as a warning. A trap where they had nothing left but to wait for Vega¡¯s Adamant. A deep hole Riko had led them into headlong.


    The thought made Ivy¡¯s blood boil. She snatched the little blackboard and scribbled in a hurry before reaching the captain. ¡°Your uncle doesn¡¯t let me talk to you,¡± Riko said without taking his gaze off the surrounding fleet.


    Ivy erased angrily and rushed to rewrite. ¡°Well, better. I¡¯m the one who has to talk!¡± Faced with the captain¡¯s impassivity, Ivy shook the board almost to the point of touching him, and after being ignored, she put it down and leaned on the railing to join the scouting.


    The city of Male rested on the sea with no visible land to stand on. Like the majestic Mestra, it had canals instead of streets, but unlike the impressive wonder of the north, Male stood up like a pile of rubble that seemed to fall with every gust of wind. The location, lacking mountains or even hills, was constantly hit by powerful wind gusts dissipating time to time the constant smoke the city¡¯s workshops spewed out. The massive pile of shanties, engulfed in a cloud of mixed odours of all kind, did not cast the slightest shadow over the fortress next to it, which raised its spherical plan into a monumental mass of stone whose hundreds of tiny cannon holes filled its entire surface as pores fill the skin.


    Worried about Em¡¯s condition, Ivy turned to the entrance of the ship¡¯s hull. His uncle had barely gotten out of bed for two days and the last transfusions were helping him less than the previous ones. Even if the Luxury managed to cross without delay, there was still a long way to reach the northern side of the Ring, and an even longer journey to the NorWes. Her despair triggered a sudden burst of rage and, seeing the calmness with which Riko faced the situation, she threw a fist towards the captain¡¯s arm: A frustrated blow with no conviction he easily intercepted with little effort. ¡°What are you doing, little one? I¡¯m not in the mood for challenges.¡±


    Ivy scribbled again and raised the board. ¡°We Are wasting time!¡±


    ¡°I have learned your signs in Ujan. You don¡¯t need to write,¡± the captain said.


    Not being able to hide the shocking surprise, Ivy signed slowly. ¡°What are we doing? The Adamant will fall upon us at any moment and Em is very weak. We need to go!¡±


    Riko waved his palm towards the ocean. ¡°You¡¯re mute, not blind. I assume you can see what¡¯s around us.¡±


    ¡°I only assumed you¡¯d had all the options planned! But it seems your brilliant plan was the silliest one anybody could think of.¡±


    Calmly, Riko took off his military jacket and pulled up his sleeves before helping a sailor climb the ropes. While the city expedition was being helped to board, Ivy noticed the captain¡¯s arms were free of ink, making her doubt about the reliability of her own memories.


    When Riko gave one last tug to lift Adan, his quartermaster, he continued speaking. ¡°The Admiral also said Male was going to be assaulted by a formidable force from the north. I see nothing more than Parni and Squids scratching their balls. So, it seems your plan is as flawed as mine.¡±


    Ivy let out a loud sniff and an even louder snort. ¡°So, what¡¯s next, then?¡±


    The captain leaned his weight over the ship¡¯s edge, waiting for reports. ¡°The Bloody Grin has a new cap¡¯n,¡± Adan said. ¡°Dom Agardo is called. My mate Pete said he¡¯s a coin.¡±


    ¡°So is most of the crew in the Misty and the Furious Vengeance.¡± Added another young squid whose name Ivy didn¡¯t have the time to learn.


    Her stay in the Luxury wasn¡¯t only practise. Even though Ivy was wary of the mercenaries, she pretended to ease, feigning bonds with men who were all willing to befriend her without expecting much in return. As a result, she gathered an extensive amount of important information to share with her true allies. The ¡®shiny coins¡¯ was the way Riko¡¯s crew called men more aligned with Vega¡¯s ways. All the rest, more prone to the old ways, were ¡®rusty nails¡¯. To Ivy, there was not much of a difference between them, but as long as one side was helping them to escape, she was fine with it.


    Riko pressed the top of his nose and moaned. ¡°Do any of the ships have rust?¡±


    ¡°There''re rumours the Hellion is patrolling the wilds,¡± said Roland, the carpenter¡¯s mate. ¡°still under Cap¡¯n Gianni. Pretty rusty crew. And there are two companies in the city. Aron says it is a half-half, but¡­¡±


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°But?¡± Riko asked, looking askance over Adan. ¡°What did smiley Alora say?¡±


    ¡°She said a lot of things, but¡­ officially¡­ nothing.¡± Adan slowed down his words, as if not knowing how to continue. ¡°Parni word is we are now under their command. Old squids whisper Vega has made a juicy deal with the Rajah. A marque agreement of sorts. Most of the brothers are pretty excited about it, even the nails.¡±


    ¡°¡®Chubby¡¯ Gina was with a red from da¡¯Morning Star,¡° ¡®Pimple¡¯ Paul said. ¡°A Red Island patroller. Dey sent half of da fleet months ago, and da rest is comin¡¯. Dey are all leavin¡¯ North for da South Boss. But may¡¯ll be all parniport. Gina lies as much as she fu-¡±


    Paul froze to Riko¡¯s terrifying gaze. The captain¡¯s nose wrinkled, as did his glabella. Crossing over a naughty grin, Paul¡¯s finger reached to tap an invisible hat. ¡°Sorry, miss. Not used to ladies on da deck!¡± The apology, half mockery, half serious, did not please Riko, who didn¡¯t flink. Paul quavered, waving his palms nervously. ¡°O¡¯rite, o¡¯rite! I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry Captain. Won¡¯t happen again!¡±


    Paul was a new lubber, and although loyal to Riko¡¯s cause, he still didn¡¯t learn how to behave in the proper manner the captain demanded of his men. The Luxury¡¯s crew had not always been entirely ¡®nails¡¯ and after Riko found the Tiger alive, it took a long time to replace all the ¡®coins¡¯ without raising suspicions. He did it though, and all people he did not trust completely were on other ships, including the three who Ivy had the pleasure to beat to pulp in Ujan. She searched for them early on; especially the old northerner who threw a tomato at her new dress. But the dream of tormenting him a little further didn¡¯t come true. The memory of the fight filled her with pride, a feeling immediately dissipating with the picture of the failure striking right after. A defeat Riko made sure she¡¯d never forget, thanks to a scar over the eyebrow.


    During one of the many moments she shared with Em on the Luxury, her uncle explained the nature of Riko. Created, designed, or made, it didn¡¯t matter. What did was they were different from the average. To Riko, it was the doings of science on the island of Ventfort. Experiments of a man way dead before she was born but a man, Riko said, who shared his knowledge with others. And it was surely clear one of these ¡®others¡¯ ended up in Sweetwater.


    Riko shared her unnatural strength and speed, but unlike Ivy, he did not seem to have any adaptation to aquatic environments. It was perhaps the only thing in which she had some advantage over a man who surpassed her in experience, power, and skill. His superiority filled her with raw envy and to top it all off, he lacked all the problems associated with an amphibious built. His eyesight was perfect and, on top of that, he could talk instead of making monstrous squeals. Just as the prosthetics created long after Em¡¯s ones were all inferior, she was newer than him and yet more imperfect.


    Lost in her thoughts, Ivy missed the rest of the report, and before she knew it, she was alone with the captain again. ¡°We¡¯ll sneak into the city and hide in Alora¡¯s whore-house.¡± Riko said. ¡°There my quark will take care of the Admiral until I find some boats to sail into the Blue kingdom. What¡¯s beyond the Floating Dunes?¡±


    ¡°Inhabited islands,¡± Ivy said. Riko¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she immediately realised lies wouldn¡¯t work. ¡°Tujuh-Pantai and the Besar-Dua. Those are the only islands with some life. But that¡¯s a terrible idea! It will take us forever to get there and another forever to get out of the Maze! Em doesn¡¯t have that much time!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m open to suggestions.¡±


    ¡°We do what you say,¡± Ivy signed. ¡°But instead of taking boats to the Blue, we capture one ship in the northern port. Some vessel with a schedule for Jo so as not to raise suspicion and robust enough to navigate the great current.¡±


    Riko caressed his chin and took a deep breath. ¡°That could work. I don¡¯t need many men to capture a merchant and sail her. We will be quite exposed to attacks from Uwe pirates without the firepower of the Luxury, though.¡±


    Uwe attacks were possible, but not probable. It was a chance worth the try. Furthermore, the great North Current was approaching the southern cluster before reaching Uwe¡¯s domains and with a little luck and favourable winds, they could catch such a fast waterway halfway to Jo-Dan. Before Ivy could sign her conclusions on the issue, the Luxury¡¯s doctor approached with dragging feet and nervous hands. ¡°Captain,¡± he breathed.  ¡°The Admiral would like a word with you. He said it is a really important matter to discuss.¡±


    Ivy hurried to pick up the chalk. ¡°Is everything fine? Is he feeling worse?¡±


    ¡°All like usual, do not worry,¡± said Obiko. Riko was good at picking up any lie, but she didn¡¯t need much to recognize a terrible liar either. Ivy took a step to follow Riko, who stood up to block her.


    ¡°I promise to call you if there is any problem.¡±


    Hesitating but obeying, Ivy watched the captain walk away with a haste that faded with each step. Halfway to the hatch, Riko turned to stride back. Like a hurricane, he passed Ivy around and only stopped at the bow¡¯s end. The Luxury¡¯s crew, Until now enjoying a silent calm, rushed to tasks with no need of command, and soon the ship filled with the sounds of squeaking wood and clanking metal.


    ¡°The passage wall is opening!¡± Riko said when Ivy caught up. ¡±And the surrounding ships are closing quarters.¡±


    A mate named Gerty shouted with his finger pointing at the sea. Ivy¡¯s eyes drifted from the lowering sails on the horizon towards a young kid waving his hands from a small rowboat. When the kid reached close enough, a chat began with the kraken sailor. ¡°Is Alora¡¯s valet, Cap¡¯n!¡± Adan said main time.


    The conversation between Gerty and the valet lasted little, and soon the news reached. ¡°An armada is comin¡¯ from the nor-side of the crossin!¡± Gerty said.


    Her heart pounded hard, and for once it was not because of despair or rage but welcomed excitement. If it was Otoke, the sudden commotion of a surprise attack would open the crossing for them. A chance to escape once and for all. Riko didn¡¯t share the joy. He knew his men and none could hide their unrest from him.


    Gerty hesitated, his eyes jumping around all the present. It was bad news; she realised. And the only option crossing Ivy¡¯s mind became a fact after the mate continued. ¡°They¡¯re all ships with Uwe¡¯s flag, sir.¡±


    The report was disheartening, but nothing compared to the kick in the gut coming afterwards. ¡°All except the flagship, sir. That one is ours.¡±


    ¡°We need to figure out who they are as soon as possible,¡± Riko said with suppressed eagerness.


    ¡°Well¡­ we¡­ we already know, sir,¡± Gerty said. ¡°Is the Adamant Sovereign.¡±

 Ch61 - Shanties from the past: Decimation (Enric)

    From a seat made of empty medication boxes, Enric watched as the tip of his boot opened like an animal¡¯s jaw with the jostling of his toes. He liked his boots. They have been through a lot together, and the thought of replacing them was strangely as saddening as leaving many of his men behind.


    The field doctor pointed a finger at a pile of dirty boots crowded in the corner of the emergency tent. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure there are some that will suit you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not wearing someone else¡¯s boots.¡± Enric said. ¡°Samm told me you received plenty of supplies. I just need a bandage to tar over.¡±


    ¡°Sure, just a minute,¡± said the doctor as he examined Ualok San¡¯s kneaded leg. ¡°Tida, prepare this one for surgery. Anyway, what a joke to receive everything now instead of when I really needed it.¡±


    Enric sighed, rested elbows on the knees and closed his eyes to seek the absolute black, trying to block the memories tormenting him. The colonies¡¯ campaign was not what a young idealistic man could wish for. Endless battles to gain any ground were continually mixed with surprise attacks and guerrilla warfare. The mercenary groups, which were basically canyon fodder, were lacking weapons, basic supplies and had been left to their fate by a command that, from its safe corners in the south, gave orders without knowing a thing about the front. And yet, the war, or massacre, whatever you want to call it, had been won by Herjard and his subordinates, nonetheless. A victory earned with the perseverance and courage of a few and the sacrifice and suffering of many.


    Doctor Dyland tossed a small bundle Enric, caught with ease. Not finding any rush to return to the headaches of the commanding tent, he carefully wrapped his boot while Carrasso, a young private, moaned in pain and Sebastian, the second doctor, begged for help to handle a new bunch of injured. Wet earth and charred flesh mixed with medicines and disinfectants. The familiar fragrances partner with a perfume so unfitting as the two pristine uniforms it came with. The newcomers, dressed in Herjard¡¯s officer¡¯s clothes, showed too much petulance for someone who doesn¡¯t know where they¡¯ve gone.


    One, who darted to ask about the person in charge, was a tall, scrawny man who, although he did not seem to have fought in any battle ever, had half his face marked by war. A reminder he almost covered with a leather patch under a kind of reddish glowing monocle instead of an eye. The officer threw his long jacket over a nurse and repeated the question with clear impatience. ¡°Where is your sergeant?¡±


    Enric rose as the second officer stomped closer, triggering on him a concealed defensive stance. His muscles tensed and his sight sharpened over the newcomer. ¡°Rick ¡®the man o¡¯war¡¯ Ventfort!¡± said the officer as he give an unwelcomed pat over his shoulder. ¡°This is the man, Lieutenant.¡±


    Enric forced himself to stand firm before a prosthetic stare shot over him. Squeezing his arm, the closer officer continued his annoyance. ¡°you have grown, ma¡¯boy! do you remember me?¡±


    A big smile was all Enric needed to recognize him. The man who once signed his enrolment to hell no longer had long dreadlocks, but he still had wooden teeth, as well as his deceitful attitude. ¡°I think so¡­ Michael, was it? Where have you been?¡± Enric said.


    ¡°Meekel, Meekel! It¡¯s nice to see you my friend!¡± he shouted so everyone could witness a phony friendship become as real as the war itself. ¡°I¡¯ve been fighting here and there like everyone else! But enough chit chat. Let me introduce you to Lieutenant Erzo Van Zhoar. From the Fourth South. We are here on a really important mission.¡±


    Enric doubted his involvement in any battle straight away. He could see it in the eyes. Meekel¡¯s here free of the burden: Untouched by the hells. Same as the remaining one of his lieutenant. Erzo rotated a metallic outer ring just like if he was a sailor adjusting a spyglass to focus closer. His prosthesis was lacking humanity, but his remaining eye, blue and deep, was as innocent and green as any fresh recruit. ¡°Vega has done a great job on Ada. His mastery of the game is enviable,¡± Van Zohar said with copious satisfaction. ¡°But I have to admit it is the stubbornness of your soldiers and your fast thinking what made Balustra fall. You¡¯ll get a medal for this!¡±


    Having to be rewarded with a piece of junk was a thought even more nauseating than the trenches. With a knotted throat, Enric pointed with his jaw at a corpse hiding under a white sheet. ¡°That was thanks to Captain Gerrard, sir. Not me.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense, Rick!¡± Mekkel interrupted. ¡°Mind my words, Lieutenant, this man hasn¡¯t earned his reputation from nothing!¡±


    Van Zhoar¡¯s eyebrows rose, and he muttered a wildly misguided opinion regarding the relation between a soldier¡¯s appearance and his performance in the field. Enric, pretending to agree, tried to clear his mind while words flew away without landing any sense on him. When Erzo tired of his own voice, he left the tent eliciting snorts from doctors and sighs of relief from patients. Mikkel followed, beckoning Enric to join.


    The Silent hill, where the remnants of the seventh division had been camping for weeks, dazzled by the morning lights. It was a poor and sad place, marked by the scars of war in every corner. The troops, just as disdainful as their leader, wandered around with dire diligence, mingling army duties with the doings of daily life. The camp lacked the discipline and manners demanded by the command figurines, but to anyone who knew the place well, it was a hardened beast, a battle monster leaking its wounds and waiting to strike again at any moment.


    Surrounding the camp, especially the northeast, please the eye of the weak either. The Aras road, once surrounded by flowering meadows and thick forests, was a muddy snake slithering through a strewn of shelling puddles. The city, still wounded after its surrender, was bleeding out spurs of inhabitants rushing to escape towards the north.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Would that city that had resisted so much finally bleed to death or would it still want some desperate last blow? It was hard to say, standing houses and ruins, almost invisible under a fog that flooded everything except the long spikes of the cathedral, turned the place into a perfect trap. Enric didn¡¯t care if orders were to go. He felt ready to die long ago. But he pitied his men. They all deserved to go home. Return to their wives and children. The crossroad of his thoughts received directions when Van Zhoar explained the reason for his visit.


    ¡°Herjard has won, but the Colonies had not officially surrendered. Command wants an unconditional capitulation. It has been ordered to make this city an example  to deter further resistance.¡±


    Even in that strange place, so far from the world, rumours had reached of the great bombardments the sleeping Empire unleashed on the fallen kingdoms. Some call it Decimation. Countless bombs Herjard could drop from its flying balloons, the zeppelins, sweeping away entire cities and leaving nothing in their wake. ¡°If the fate of Balustra is destruction instead of conquest, can I prepare my troops to return to Keer Port?¡±


    ¡°Negative,¡± Van Zhoar said. ¡°We have come with a group of men of science who are going to do some research after the bombing. Your mission is to secure the area for their protection.¡±


    Enric turned towards the centre of the camp, where a group of troopers were unloading boxes. When opened hundreds of cables, metallic packages, rubber overalls and gas masks scattered everywhere. ¡°What type of research are we talking about?¡± Enric mumbled.


    ¡°The classified one.¡± Eliah replied, letting out a huffing scorn. ¡°You¡¯ll follow orders diligently from my top man, Doctor Sweez. Nothing more, nothing less. And I expect you to do it in a proper, clean and¡­ whole uniform. Is that understood?¡±


    Even disgusting those officers deeply, Enric forced himself to salute firmly. Eliah said little more than a laconic ¡®command expects great things from you,¡¯ and an insincere ¡®your efforts will be rewarded, sergeant.¡¯ Mikkel, left behind with him and with no one else around to brag of friendship, slipped quietly after. Happy with his solitude, Enric dragged towards the nearest bonfire and sat next to a young recruit entertaining the passers-by with the strumming of an old, broken guitar.


    The morning was much colder than usual, and with the cheerful melody and the smell of recently brewed coffee, soon more soldiers joined the fire. Martin breathed out a misty cloud and slapped his shoulders. ¡°Boss, those frescoes are unloading flamethrowers or we expecting gassed morning?¡±


    ¡°Heard we bombing the shit out of the city,¡± added Lean. ¡°Decimation there we go!¡±


    Phal clicked his tongue and pushed Lean¡¯s head with playful disdain. ¡°Shut up, kiddo! For real, Rick¡­ What''re we still doing here?¡± Pharl handled a smoking coffee Enric¡¯s frozen fingers accepted with joy. He never had any troubles with the cold like everyone else, but the warmth was invigorating to his spirit. Lean¡¯s annoying yet joyful attitude, a natural result of his youth and inexperience, unearthed in Enric a pinch of envy: a desire to feel the same way. But when life faces you with its meanest side, you have to mature too early or it swallows you whole.


    ¡°We will go to secure the place so those weirdos can do some confidential stuff,¡± Enric said. Uninterested in joining more gossip, he searched for the blackness of thoughts inside the dancing flames of the bonfire. The cackling of his men, sounding further and further away, dissipated like the melody of the broken guitar. When shouts of warning began, the sun was already rising over the mountains and the bonfire was nothing more than a pile of ashes. ¡°You don¡¯t look at the city!¡± said a man dressed in a strange rubber suit and a gas mask hanging from the chest. ¡°cover your eyes!¡±


    Another scientist, this one shaking a pocket watch in the air, joined the disturbance. ¡°Five minutes to go!¡±


    Against the warnings, most of Enric¡¯s men rushed at the hilltop to stare at the city turned target. ¡°I see no zeps,¡± Phal said. ¡°Boss, you have an impressive sight. Anything there?¡± Enric denied, although he never checked the sky. His interest lay in the small black line coming out of the city. ¡°They¡¯re still evacuating,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°When the bombs start falling, they will rush to empty,¡± Phal said. The scientist who had been lifting the clock reached to the soldiers, moving them around with forceful pushes and pulls. He was wearing round specs, like the ones intellectuals used to read, although his were made of dark glass. ¡°Cover your eyes. Look at the ground!¡±


    ¡°Why? I want to see it!¡± said Lian.


    Enric put a palm over his eyes and ordered his men to do the same. He believed everyone would obey, but when the Decimation arrived, the scream from Lian disclosed his insubordination. Light enveloped the world with such intensity even tightened eyelids experienced the brightness of a sunny day. The covering hand appeared though closed eyes in its skeletal and, no matter how desperately Enric hoped for darkness, they would remain, like a dead man¡¯s grip contending to take him with him.


    Right after came the rumble and then a blast filled with the heat of a dry, unforgiving desert. The floor trembled and dust blew around with every item they¡¯d not secured. The intense heat bothered the skin, but even more so the lungs. When the light dimmed, Enric¡¯s eyes half-opened, still protected by a hand whose flesh had not been abandoned, as he believed. Only he remained standing after the blast. Lian, huddled behind sacks, was rubbing his eyes and moaning. Phal, curled up on the ground, was praying to his goddess. Others had stumbled, crumbled, or literally jumped into any available hole. The camp, which a few minutes earlier was an organised mess, was now a completely bewildered chaos. Nothing was left untouched.


    ¡°Safe!¡± someone shouted from behind. ¡°Safe! Start moving, gentlemen!¡±


    Enric had seen terrible things during the war. Nightmares impossible to forget. That day, that moment, didn''t shock him as much as the horrors he had experienced before, but the sheer capacity of human destruction made his hair stand on end like nothing else before. The enormous cloud of smoke and fire rising on what had once been a city became the ultimate proof humankind''s desire for destruction was unstoppable and the reminder that no one, no matter how strong, fast or gifted, could fight it alone.


    Phal rose with shaking legs, hands pulling his greyed curls in disbelief. ¡°Holy heavens! Was that really us or is it a punishment from the maiden?¡±


    ¡°Whatever it is, we don¡¯t care,¡± Enric said, holding back a cough and dusting his shirt. ¡±Let¡¯s get ready.¡±

 Ch62 - The Black Rock (Macha)

    As the ship¡¯s hatch opened, a subtle blow of dry, heated air punched Macha¡¯s face straight. The piercing light, non-existent in the bowels of The Recipient, slowly dissipated to introduce the monstrous cliff rising in front of him; an endless ocher wall swarmed by a network of planks and ladders clinging roughly to its hewn surface. The biggest mine and labour prison in the world was not technically a ¡®rock¡¯: Neither it was black.


    At the base of the cliff, large boulders crumbled by erosion gave enough space to peers as badly made as the rest of the builts guiding unfortunate towards the cliff side openings. From there, The Recipient, a galleon entrusted to bring new flesh for the mining beast, gave a farewell to the rest of the Harpy¡¯s fleet and its escorts from the Hanan navy. All would reach north soon to feed other beasts: the slave markets on the other side of the Red Island. ¡°I guess we¡¯re lucky,¡± said old Toggo. ¡°Unlike those fools, we won¡¯t suffer for long.¡±


    Jingle of chains sounded at every step Macha took to close the last line. Of the dozens of slaves who had already disembarked, none remained at the entrance docks, and all, Macha assumed, were already part of the ant swarm wandering over the weathered scaffolding. The heat soon filled his forehead with sweat and his lungs with a burning feeling. A reddish guard, who was only wearing a loincloth over a massive bundle of muscle, blew a nauseating puff of onion no other stenches could match in the sightless. ¡°All parni to the upper sumps, half the rest to the east crosscuts, others to Pepo¡¯s stope. Crippled and geezer are mine.¡±


    Focused on the malevolent grin in front, Macha did not notice the dagger rising towards his throat. Not seeing threatening hands approaching was already more than a nuance. With the touch of metal, his breath froze under a mask of the indifference his body had learned thanks to piled exhaustion. His lids closed and lungs deflated, and more at peace than he¡¯d ever imagined, he waited for the slicing cut.


    ¡°What¡¯re you doing, stupid maggot? Want me to kill you?¡± The raspy and deep treat lowered the dagger immediately. Small and malnourished, the speaker didn¡¯t match the depth of his voice, but he did match the aggression of the tone. With a blow of a hand whip, he pushed away the sweated guard. ¡°The shyster of the Falls wants all the parni. All.. of¡­them!¡±


    The guard stammered while scratching his temple. ¡±But¡­ But¡­ Commissioner says those who cannot dig consume food and we are short of-¡±


    ¡°Did I stutter, Edduro?¡± The clerk put on a broken monocle to check his dirty papers. ¡°Do any of you know how to read and write?¡±


    Macha timidly raised his good hand, and the clerk shook the papers dramatically. ¡°You see, stupid? The oily guy needs an assistant, and I found it for him. And since you¡¯re such an imbecile, you¡¯ll get none of the commission.¡±


    The clerk reached for a paintbrush and scribbled something on Macha¡¯s forehead. Afterwards, Edduro snorted furiously and grabbed him by the sleeve. Macha¡¯s hand, getting much better after a wonderful care from Papiku¡¯s quark, still protested with a slight sting after the tug.


    The long meandering to avoid people and broken planks felt quick, and soon they reached a treadmill pulled by a miserable bunch smudged with soot and sweat. Struggling at each pull and spinning at the sound of whipping, they stretched gnawed ropes to lower a platform from the heights of the cliff. Upon realising more weight had to be lifted, all gave hateful glances and frustrated huffs. ¡°Tired, vermin?¡± Edduro said. ¡°Would you rather join these two in the Falls? No, right? I thought so.¡±


    A boy who barely reached Macha¡¯s waist approached, carrying a box full of metallic junk. Edduro push him onto the platform and lanterns, tools and other trinkets fell all over the surface. ¡°Get up and pick up or you¡¯ll find out!¡± the guard said, pushing Macha afterwards and tossing Toggo aside. ¡°You fogey, stay. Herro is no one to deprive me of my fun!¡±


    Not during the time it took the pushers to start working, nor during the first pulls of the climb, Macha had the impulse to share a glance with his trip companion. Nor, during the long ascent when everything at his feet dwarfed to a blur, did he have the courage to check on the man¡¯s fate. Only a single tear dropped and the nut inside the stomach grew.


    Each time the elevator shook with the strong winds, Macha wished it collapsed into the abyss. That would be a way to end. After all, jumping- the easier way- was not possible. He considered, but the little courage in him was still strong enough to fuel some hope. There were many intrusive thoughts, but a survivor is always a survivor. He had survived the plantations as a kid, the streets of the slums as a boy, and the wraiths of the ocean as a man. If a stupid mine was going to end him, it was going to be with a raised chin and puffed chest. He wanted to believe it, but the gut-wrenching reality turned out to be that he was too much of a coward to take the step forward.


    ¡°Welcome to the Falls!¡± someone shouted at the destination. ¡°Where everything floods or collapses.¡± Macha stepped forward and a set of eyes widened over his forehead. ¡°Send him to the office.¡±


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    No matter how many torches on the walls or lanterns over the heads, the entrance to the mine was dim. Swollen again by darkness, the beast ate him with a marinade of rotten egg spices. Soon the narrow passage widened, giving way to a more illuminated stope. There, hundreds of men crushed stones and dug dirt to lengthen the uncountable tunnels heading into the depths of the world.


    His next turn was over a corridor well supported with hardwood columns and beams. A small drip on a corner, which left a puddle to be jumped, was the only unstable part among the planks covering the entire ceiling and walls.


    The contiguous cell was just as well propped up as the previous aisle. Rudimentary shelves filled the walls with files and books except for a little opening behind a humongous table holding piles of paper, possibly belonging to where the hole was now. Everything was humble but, for a place like a mine, wealthy and out of place. exactly as the man behind the desk. The new bearer of Macha¡¯s future was one of those who, no matter how dusty and worn his suit or how dirty and greasy his hair, still managed to give off an aura of power and status. Without stopping his writing, the man took a brief look. ¡°What¡¯s with the hand?¡±


    ¡°Nothing important. Almost healed,¡± Macha said.


    The new boss leaned backwards and combed his hair while taking a deep, lagging breath. ¡°You will refer to me as Mister Kumar or sir,¡± he finally said. ¡°You are going to help me with all the paperwork to run this wing. This puzzle is prolific but unstable and requires a lot of thought. I¡¯d do it myself, but the dust is making me sick. Nowadays I spend half the day coughing. You¡¯ll start now and reach my standards as fast as I demand, or I¡¯ll send you with the rest.¡±


    Kumar stood, stretched his back, and headed to the opening behind him. His body disappeared into the hole, but his shout returned like thunder. ¡°What are you waiting for? Come!¡± Macha hurried, already disgusted by a character who had needed little effort to earn his contempt. The opening, long and dark, was nothing more than a narrow hole with walls dissolving into rubble when touched. The end was bright and when Kumar reached, he was nothing more than a shadow like those at the puppet shows of Isha¡¯s fair.


    A blast echoed into the distance, and the tunnel filled with a shower of dust and rubble. ¡°Hurry up, this corridor is still unstable,¡± Kumar shouted as he shook a pocket watch and snapped his teeth. ¡°They just did it recently and haven¡¯t shored it up yet. It¡¯s dangerous, but it saves me a lot of time.¡±


    The contiguous chamber was a cave barely touched by human hands. Even though it was poorly lit, the torches provided a clear sight of its majestic size, and the little working force present did not make enough noise to silence the complaints Kumar was spitting over his supervisor.


    ¡°But the timber station is clean again,¡± the supervisor apologised. ¡°And the manway finished.¡±


    ¡°But if you can¡¯t fix that blower, nothing else is advancing, isn¡¯t it?¡± Kumar turned and hit Macha¡¯s chest with a clipboard. "Write: Survey work, day seven of two. Prospector cave¡¯s second timber station clean, manway done, tool room done, vents broken.¡± Macha¡¯s fingers, still chubby but able to move, scribbled slowly, with a tingling rising towards the wrist. When discomfort turned to pain, Macha changed to his left and turned an already mediocre writing into intelligible scribbles.


    ¡°And the third raise collapsed and the fourth hit bedrock,¡± the supervisor added with a frightened grimace.


    Kumar¡¯s growl turned into a cough he tried to muffle with the hand. The hacking echoing through the cave lasted long. The supervisor lurked awkwardly, and only returned to his whereabouts when Kumar recovered his composure and dismissed him with an aggressive wave.


    The same waving hand sat on Macha¡¯s shoulder and guided him to stand in front of the two. ¡°Help me get through the hole, please,¡± Kumar whispered, voice still broken.


    Macha took a step into the dark at the sound of another distant blast. The earth shake tightened Kumar¡¯s grip. They both froze, dust filling their lungs. ¡°Stupid Commissioner. The fifth area should be blasting at noon,¡± Kumar said.


    Macha took two more steps further, hesitating. The pebbles falling over his head slowed the advance. His feet dragged backwards, following a gut feeling of unease. When the distant light of Kumar¡¯s office banished, the unease found its reason. The roar of a ceiling falling launched a blow of dust towards them. Macha, without a clear thought, turned and pushed Kumar with his healthy arm. Kumar¡¯s body was heavy and his legs were faltering. Macha¡¯s arm allowed space for a shoulder over the stomach, sending Kumar to a flight of safety. Not enough for him, though. Just before the moment he saw himself saved, hearth fell on him like a hammer hitting the anvil.


    After the commotion of being chewed up, Macha let out a gasp of air. His face was safe. But breathing was the only thing he could do. His body, unable to move, was trapped. Kumar, on his knees and shocked, took just a second to react, lunging to clear the sand around his neck and shouting for help. The pain over his broken hand surpassed any of the worst days after its injury. Macha¡¯s body scorched with the surrounding mass squeezing him. The supervisor and a few others arrived and joined the digging with bare hands. Macha¡¯s sight turned blurry from the pain. His body, contorted into a curled ball, regained motion with each stroke freeing him from the dirt¡¯s embrace.


    One pull, digging. Another pull, more digg: Pain.


    When Macha saw the large rock sitting over the reddened bandages of his arm, he begged with despair for another last pull. When it came, the boulder held tight to its prey and the bone snapped in the wrong direction. His entire body exploded into an electrifying, shocking burst of pain and the world turned black.

 Ch63 - Shanties from the past: The city of wonders (Enric)

    The crippled next to the recruiter fidgeted as Enric stepped forward. ¡°Ye the one recommended by Vega?¡± asked the recruiter. ¡°Ye seem sick.¡±


    Enric breathed in to stick out the chest. The disease cursing all who dared to witness the decimation had left him weakened and, although he was already feeling better, the ravages of weeks flirting with death could still be seen in his features. The plague, as some called it, had overcome everyone. Strong and hardened soldiers no battle had bent now rested underground. Everyone but him. Enric was not a masterpiece of war, but he was certainly a tough nut to crack. ¡°This is just a slight shivers,¡± Enric took a glance at the mangled, who couldn¡¯t take his eyes off him. ¡°Vega¡¯s doctor wrote it there. Nothing to worry about.¡±


    ¡°Ain¡¯t worry about nothing, boy!¡± the recruiter snapped. ¡°Vega¡¯s ships are in the south, except the Dandelion and his own Azure Princess, but those need no new lubber, ye ma-¡±


    Enric was quick to cut him off. Vega had been a mentor, but after the war, the desire to follow in the footsteps of someone he did not respect vanished. Great men to behold were just delusions of stupid, na?ve fools. ¡°Any other fleet will suffice.¡±


    The crippled moved nervously again. The recruiter, frozen in a deep stare intending to dig into Enric¡¯s thoughts, took his time to respond. ¡°Well, the Tiger fleet needs people. I suppose you already know we no longer pay wages. You get what the ship earns. A portion of the total, two when you earn a master''s position. Savvy?¡±


    Enric nodded and put his name on a paper. The last time he did something similar, he was hungry to travel towards a glorious future. Now he was cherishing to leave the past behind. ¡°The Tiger?¡± Enric asked. The nickname seemed as stupid as it was unnecessary. Another conceited person in need of attention, he thought.


    ¡°Admiral Hafiz,¡± the recruiter said. ¡°Go to the South market, where they are building the fair, and search for his quarter, ¡®Long¡¯ Fueng. He will place you where you are needed.¡± When Enric took the first steps to walk away, the recruiter answered a question that he had not even thought of asking. ¡°A short, scrawny guy who talks loudly!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask around.¡± Enric entered the crowded street with numb legs. The heat of Bandanii City was intense, impairing a recovery the good and more refreshing northern weather had achieved. He did not like the heat for sure, but nothing was more unpleasant than the insane crowds filling the city. The square was the worst of all. No piece of cobblestone was left without shade, and all the stalls already opened before the Wonder¡¯s fair started were all packed with curious onlookers.


    The description of the quartermaster was vague, and in the first row of stalls alone there were half a dozen who could well be the man he was looking for. After a brief break to catch his breath, Enric quickly spotted two boys with red tattoos. He didn¡¯t like having to wear a hideous octopus on his forearm very much, but knowing that it would soon disappear gave him a sort of ease. When Enric pulled up his sleeve, the couple of brothers in arms rushed to raise their ink with stupid pride.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one they call the Rick¡¯o War? Rick¡¯o wreck I¡¯d say!¡± said one of them. His companion pushed with disdain and raised a friendly palm to ease any retaliation. ¡°Forget my stupid brother. I¡¯m Timothy and the idiot is Jonah. We heard the rumours of Vega¡¯s new ¡­ golden boy and we just messin¡¯ round. Vega¡¯s rep is not really welcome here, but we honestly don¡¯t want trouble, yep? What ship are you sailing?¡±


    ¡°I thought the rumours were I¡¯m Vega¡¯s new puppet.¡± Enric tensed his lips. A subtle grin all three men shared. ¡°Anyhow, I¡¯m looking for a man called Fueng. He will assign me.¡±


    Jonah¡¯s eyes widened and blew with a high pitch.


    ¡°The madman? Good luck!¡± Timothy said. ¡°Go to the last store in this row, where they sell the wheel guns. He was heading there.¡±


    A light nod was enough to thank them and say goodbye. Timothy replied in the same way, while Jonah prolonged the chat with a shout from behind. ¡°Don¡¯t get too close to him and don¡¯t raise your voice!¡±


    Enric took the advice with a chuckle. No matter how crazy, dangerous, or unpredictable that fire was, nothing could scare him. Not anymore.


    Fueng was far from being ¡®Long¡¯. Yet, Enric knew when someone was hiding more than their appearance showed. The scrawny build was of tanned, hardened muscles, and although he was a man who had to look from below, he was one of those who could bury you with a simple glare.


    In the short time Enric stood on the side of the stall, Fueng inspected three revolver pistols with the mastery of who knows how to assemble and disassemble such weapons with ease. ¡°This one great!¡± Fueng shouted. ¡°Can ye convert cartridges?¡±


    ¡°Pardon me?¡± the seller stuttered.


    ¡°All good but loadin¡¯ no good!¡± said Fueng with the same irritating volume. ¡°Daddy need not frontload. Too slow. Chance paper to metal case. Like that one, leh!¡±


    ¡°I suppose¡­But that will cost-¡±


    A playful but overpowering backslap turned the seller¡¯s words into a cough. ¡°Money lin, lin!¡± Fueng shouted even louder. ¡°Ye get ready, I come sunset, all money! Old Long no lie. I promise! You no disappoint I, eh? Ye sunshu good I pay double!¡±


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    The salesman shook his head with resignation. It was obvious he was not happy with the task shoved down his throat, but Fueng was a man not to be crossed. Enric realised it with a simple glimpse, and the seller knew it as well.


    Like a mouse in the undergrowth, Fueng disappeared into the crowd without Enric having time to stop him. Spooked by his slip, he rushed behind the sweaty little man. While Enric avoided passers-by not out of shyness, but of manners, Fueng trotted in a straight line, as if protected by an invisible aura no one dared to cross. When Enric reached, the Tiger¡¯s quartermaster spoke strangely softly. ¡°Ye the Vega boy. Why ye come to I?¡±


    For some reason he did not understand, Enric halted to speak, and Fueng did the same to listen. ¡°Vega has sponsored me since before the colonies. But neither he nor anyone else gave me a hand during the war. I went through there alone. To him, I owe gratitude, but not loyalty. That is to be given to whoever takes me under command here.¡±


    Fueng¡¯s face gloomed with each word until it reached an eerie, intimidating darkness when silence arrived. The challenge of discomfort triggered, as had very rarely happened, a mumble to alleviate an unease Enric was not used to. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to snitch. It¡¯s just.. I just need to close some doors from the past. I only want to start anew and forget.¡±


    The last word, as if it was a magic charm, turned the frown into a broad smile of teeth and wrinkles. Fueng hit Enric¡¯s arm with a slap that would have hurt others. ¡°Old Long like ye, ship o¡¯ war boy! I call ye Ricky!¡±


    With no further ado, Fueng reprised his strides and Enric the chasing. The next stop was the shop of a mapping master who had dozens of world charts and ship blueprints hanging in every corner. Fueng rushed straight towards a small drawing: a ship without masts and a hull without a deck.


    ¡°Interesting design made by my former partner,¡± the artist said. ¡°It¡¯s supposed to sail underwater. How crazy is that!¡±


    Fueng rubbed his hands excitedly and let out a throaty chuckle. ¡°No crazy enough! I buy and ask my cousin to build! Then Daddy can see fishy again.¡±


    The drawing master took down the paper and rolled it up with extreme care. Then, he put it inside a rounded case made of wood and after handing it over, dazzled to the generous pile of coins dropped over his hand. ¡°I¡¯m afraid, my good sir, if you build such a vessel, it will be a waste of time and money. It¡¯s just a nice drawing to hang, but the real and only prototype ever built had many unsolved issues.¡±


    ¡°What issue?¡± Fueng said as he caressed his purchase like a child caresses a doll. ¡°No masts, right? I know. Need mast and a sail. How to move then?¡±


    Enric¡¯s sight narrowed, so did the drawing master¡¯s.


    ¡°But... then... No, well yes,¡± mumbled the artist. ¡°The propulsion was manual and ineffective ¡­But if you put sails, what¡­ is¡­ the¡­¡± The artist dispelled his deduction when he found himself talking to no one. From his corner, Enric shrugged and set out in search of the elusive mouse, who was already leaving the crowded stalls and reaching a square corner with empty tables.


    In such a crowded place, it was strange to see a half-empty tavern. Of the outside tables, only one, the largest, was occupied. From nearby, Enric deduced the reasons. Here and there, and marking an invisible line that others could not cross, were brothers of the kraken. In the centre and sitting around the aforementioned table, ragged uniforms discussed calmly between sips of wine and coffee. Fueng stood at a distance and raised a hand to warn Enric to do the same. Everyone around gave glares of mistrust, and of those at the table, all but one did the same. Who did not care about Enric¡¯s presence was a war crippled with prosthetic arms, a stoic individual sharing a concern thought with his steaming cup.


    ¡°That one my Daddy. Next one of his cap¡¯ns. Mr. Kalin. Ye go with him, aye? But Vega¡¯s boy not liked here. New job only scrap and brush, I¡¯m afraid, my good sir.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything,¡± Enric whispered, while feeling a challenging shoulder pushing to take over his space. When the burly man¡¯s effort couldn¡¯t make him move a single bit, he turned to Fueng to shout in whispers. ¡°What did ye bring him here? Are you stupid?¡±


    ¡°What ye say?¡± Fueng¡¯s step forward put the powerful man in defence, with the obvious expression of someone who has realised his mistake. ¡°Ye cow ma friend, I make AhClan knot on ye neck. Old Long no lie, aye? Ye tell others.¡±


    Enric, who was used to being the one who commands respect, felt as confused as delighted to see a bully walking away with the tail between his legs. Crossing his arms, he whispered. ¡°What¡¯s an AhClan knot?¡±


    Fueng made a slight grunt. ¡°Ye run a rig on I, I show ye.¡±


    The hubbub on the table raised in tone, and few stood to openly argue with each other. The admiral remained calm, but when he knocked the wood to make his words heard, everyone froze to his will. His voice, forceful and firm, hit like a hammer. ¡°The world has suffered enough, gentlemen. People need protection more than ever, and we are here to do so. We are shields, not blades. Such misdemeanours must be eradicated right now and entirely.¡±


    The rant continued, but the distance and the interruption of a bald old salt deprived Enric from hearing any further. ¡°This one goes where?¡±


    ¡°Kalin¡¯s Wilde Goose,¡± Fueng said. ¡°He the best deck cleaner I see all my life.¡±


    ¡°That so? Join me then, ¡®best deck cleaner in the world,¡± said the bald man. ¡°Capn¡¯ Kalin sailing west very soon, your daddy¡¯s orders.¡±


    Fueng patted Enric''s back and squished his shoulder. Enric, following the bald man, dragged his feet with tired reluctance.


    ¡°Ye don¡¯t disappoint old Long, aye?¡± shouted Fueng, not caring about interrupting the speech of his admiral. ¡°Ye care of ye, brother! Worry not!¡±


    Enric shook his head and sighed. The stares around, aimed to be intimidating, were nothing but embarrassing. His new guide was slow, nothing compared to following the crazy mouse and, with baldness hovering at the edge of his vision, Enric kept his attention on the admiral.


    The meeting was over, but his speech was still going on. A plea which, judging from his vigorous movements, had become more intense and despairing. If he was somehow a tiger, that was his best roar: a yell of hope and courage floating like a fresh breeze Enric had not enjoyed for a long time. Devoured by the desire to renew a life of true heroism, Enric deepened to a creed hitting his ears with conviction and hankering. When it ended, almost at the point he was too far from hearing, he suddenly realised there were still great men he could follow.

 Ch64 - Fate I (Em)

    The yelling was already reaching the captain¡¯s cabin. Vega¡¯s soldiers were going to arrive soon and Em didn¡¯t want to spend the last minutes of freedom hearing the details of the plan for the tenth time. ¡°Havar, have you brought a pipe with you? I¡¯m dying for a puff,¡± he said.


    Havar denied and continued with his report to Riko. ¡°Yes, the second batch arrived without problem and everyone is in the safe house.¡±


    ¡°Em¡¯s girl?¡± Riko asked.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Havar said. ¡°She dove three times and carried all the bulks herself. Still, she arrived before anyone else.¡± Em shared a look with Riko before a sharp pain over the side made him writhe.


    ¡°I still have time to give you the injection,¡± the doctor said, shaking a full syringe.


    Em wasn¡¯t going to let anything blur his reasoning. Not at a time like that. He had to be awake and sharp. Just as he was going to decline the doctor¡¯s offer, the knocking on the door chilled him and everyone else in the cabin. A commanding shout followed. ¡°And no tricks! Do you understand me?¡±


    Adan opened the door just enough to get half his body in. Pale and sweaty, he could not hide his distress. ¡°Cap¡¯n¡­ Sir Jason Meville, Head of the Adamant marine force, requests to enter and demands your word of honour there will be no attempt against his men.¡±


    Riko raised his voice to recall for surrender, but whispered shortly after requesting more details of his scheme. ¡°And the crew onboard? Where are they now?¡±


    ¡°On deck only ¡®pegleg¡¯ Bart and old Mudo. Everyone else is tied up in the pantry.¡±


    ¡°How about Mr. Furlong and Timmy?¡±


    The squeak of the door made Havar hesitate, yet he finished his report. ¡°Already dry and digging mole holes. Not to worry.¡±


    Adan entered first with raised hands and slow steps. He was followed by a dozen soldiers who hurried to get into a line of fire. Their dark grey uniforms were new and the rifles quickly raised to secure the room were among the most modern in the NorWes. Weapons aimed at Riko with precision and firmness.


    ¡°Hey, just point some here, kids. I feel insulted.¡± Em said.


    Doctor Obiko, who was at Em¡¯s side, gasped, but none of the soldiers moved a muscle. They were all young guys with good training. Kids with calloused hands from practising but not much time facing true, real danger. Whether it was a string of sweat, eyes too wide or a jaw too tight, every one of them was terrified. If they were to be successful in their little job, they¡¯d take it as a great deed. They¡¯d speak, brag about their moment before the Man¡¯o¡¯war and the Tiger. And that¡¯s what Em wanted. It was time to be the legend he had never been.


    Officer Meville, trying to appear confident, failed with his falter. He, like his subordinates, was wearing boots too big for his feet. ¡°Put the handcuffs on the Riko.¡±


    One of the soldiers hurriedly hung up his rifle over the shoulder. He did so with the speed of someone who wants to prove his worth, although his steps towards the captain unfolded with hesitancy. Halfway, he spooked with Em¡¯s sudden hem.


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Em lifted his leg to accommodate buttocks on the table behind. ¡°Adan, mind sharing one of those poorly made cigars of yours?¡±


    ¡°We have no time for this!¡± yelled the officer.


    ¡°I¡¯ll decide that,¡± Em said. Adan placed one of his handmade cigars in the side of Em¡¯s mouth, so he could hold it well with the molars. After the first puff, Obiko let out a snort. ¡°Come on Doc, give this dying man one last wish.¡±


    Riko slowly settled on the table, just as his former admiral had done. As he crossed his arms, not only did the handcuff soldier fidget, but all the others. Officer Meville, equally nervous and impatient, stuttered. ¡°Co¡­ come on, get up and move!¡±


    Em moved jaw and lips to hold on the cigar better. ¡°When I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°get up or-¡°


    ¡°Or what?¡± cut Em, deepening a frown towards the officer. ¡°What are you going to do about it? I¡¯m sure the Crybaby will not be happy if you shoot me. I mean, He always sends kids to do the hard task, get the job done and die with it. But despite the sacrifice of his men, he must take the last shot and credit for it. Isn¡¯t that right, captain?¡±


    With Riko¡¯s asserting murmur, tension rose to the ceiling. Havar, Obiko and Adan dragged their feet sideways, trying to get further from the trembling muzzles.


    ¡°What are you waiting for, Viran? cuff him!¡± the officer commanded. Riko offered his wrists to make Viran life easier, and his captor rushed to fulfil his task while holding a breath from the first step until the last.


    The next puff engulfed Em¡¯s face in a cloud. His eyes stung, but it was nothing compared to the burning of the lungs. ¡°That will be enough, I suppose.¡± Em bit half of the cigar, dropping ashes on the floor, but he kept the inner part to savour the leaves a bit longer. ¡°The Crybaby has come on deck, is it?¡±


    Meville¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°I know the man very well,¡± Em said as he slowly got up. ¡°You see, here my colleague Riko was very sure that Vega would not leave the safety of the Adamant for anything or anyone. After all, he is a piece of a coward. But...¡±


    ¡°Silence!¡±


    Em strode forward. Canons at the touch of his face. ¡°He¡¯s just a spoiled brat who can¡¯t handle his emotions when things go sideways. A whiny weeper who is where he is because of the safety of his expensive toys and brave minions.¡±


    ¡°Silence!¡±


    ¡°Whatever you want, kid,¡± whispered Em. ¡°Shall we go?¡±


    The wall of weapons broke, more clumsy than it formed, and they headed to the deck with guards at the front and at the back. Midway, Em halted to catch his breath and fight a faint. He then suppressed a cough and snorted with determination to continue.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    The evening breeze was invigorating and, resolved to not fail to his plan, Em didn¡¯t stop to thrill in the magnificent sight of the Adamant. In other circumstances, he¡¯d have loved to walk among her cabins, discover her terrifying yet fascinating built and all its secret wonders. But now, with little clarity left, it was time to put it in the man who was waiting for them on the other side of the deck. A man surrounded by a horde of soldiers from both Tampra and the Kraken.


    ¡°If I knew he¡¯d come, I¡¯d-¡±


    Em rushed to interrupt Riko. ¡°Nay. We have a deal, captain. We do it my way and I give you my blessing.¡±


    Old Mudo stood between him and his goal. ¡°This is for you, Admiral.¡± ¡®Peg-leg¡¯ Bart, coming from behind, hung an old Admiral¡¯s jacket over his shoulders. It was a gnawed and discoloured piece. One exactly as the one he once wore, although of a larger size. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Who knows, and who cares... now is yours,¡± said Adan.


    ¡°Thank you, gentlemen.¡± Em didn¡¯t want to wear something that wasn¡¯t his, but a reminder to everyone else of who they were facing was a substantial addition. He turned and shared a timid smile with each of them and resumed his gloom over Riko. ¡°You take care of her, cap. Do as you plan, but don¡¯t let the ugliness we have both endured ever stain her soul.¡±


    ¡°You have my word, Admiral.¡± Riko said.


    Vega¡¯s malicious attention did not leave him for a moment. Not when they reached the centre of the deck, nor when he took a few steps more alone. ¡°Close enough,¡± Vega said.


    The Kraken¡¯s Admiral was exactly as Em remembered. More wrinkled and greyish, but still as petulant and pretentious. He was dressed in an immaculate blue uniform that was more reminiscent of his island¡¯s militias than other armed forces. The holster of the revolver he was twirling around was pristine and shiny. Leather of a weapon that had not seen much action. Vega noticed Em¡¯s interest in his toy and chuckled. ¡°Way better than yours.¡±


    Em turned his back on him and moved to the edge¡¯s railing. His intention, to show little respect and even less, fear. ¡°Do you know how to use it, or you just do festival tricks?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty good at it,¡± Vega said. ¡°You don¡¯t know how much I waited for-¡±


    ¡°Shush boy! Your strident voice annoys me,¡± Em said out loud so everyone could witness the disrespect. ¡°Wanna show your kids how tough you are, then we solve it as the Kraken does. A challenge. I can still make you cry like a child, even half-dying and armless.¡±


    Em scouted the surroundings. There were no chuckles or giggles. Yet, he knew if diminishing Vegas power one more time had no effect on that moment, gossip would run like wildfire through the brotherhood. He had to make them see the kind of person Vega was. Make them remember. The Kraken was many things, most of them bad, but it still had some values from the past; values of what really mattered.


    ¡°You are no brother anymore. Challenge only apply to-¡±


    ¡°Excuses.¡± cut Em short. Vega was clever, resourceful and well connected, but he was flawed as well. He liked to give orders. And he liked to be listened to. And one thing that usually infuriates those who enjoy their own voice is being interrupted. The vein swelling on the Admiral¡¯s forehead was proof of it.


    ¡°I decided to board this treacherous ship to show you my good will.¡± Vega munched. ¡°You can apologise for your past wrongdoings and-¡±


    ¡°And you will hang me in private afterwards? Rot me in a cell to be forgiven? What you want is redemption for your own shame by putting me in your place.¡± Em said. ¡°Nay, that¡¯s not gonna happen, boy. I¡¯m not begging for mercy. Not to a bellyacher like you. You want your revenge? Come and get it.¡±


    Vega¡¯s nose wrinkled subtly before dissipating under a false grimace of contempt he was quick to show, turning to his men. A sneer intended to seek complicity on the surface but dissent in the hidden.


    ¡°Coming here after your kids nailed the cannons, chained the crew, and swarmed the deck. So brave you are!¡± Em said. ¡°You fool no one, Vega. They are just too scared or ashamed to openly tell.¡±


    Vega¡¯s knuckles whitened over his revolver¡¯s handle. His jaw¡¯s muscles tensed. Em knew him well enough. Under a facade of resilience, leniency and firmness, there was a person too thin-skinned, too vengeful and too volatile. Smart enough to figure out Em¡¯s game, but too proud and temperamental to let it go.


    Em surveyed again through the dozens of impassive faces. He was a fool, maybe. But he didn¡¯t care. Ignoring pain and faint, he clung into his foolishness. Hoping the mouth to mouth would build a change within the brotherhood. ¡°What a disgrace of a man!¡± he shouted. ¡°A man who sent youngsters to die in the Colonies while hiding in an office. A man who betrayed his friends in Ventfort for a piece of dirty money.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Vega could barely hide the anger under a thin layer of composed demeanour. ¡°Those desperate lies to discredit me did not work before and will not work now.¡±


    ¡°Those are no lies. Everyone knows.¡± Em said, between excruciating gasps. ¡°The stories everyone knows are all true as well as the ones nobody has heard off.¡± Em¡¯s lips lifted as he watched Vega hold his breath. ¡°You sent two ships, the Scaring Winds and the Bounty to a trap so your Azure could escape the pirates of the siren! Those never sunk in a storm. That was a lie. As was the report of the party on Awelle island dying of dysentery. They were betrayed and left to starve by your command.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Vega raised his gun. ¡°Or I swear I¡¯ll execute you like a dog!¡±


    ¡°You got captain Ferdinand poisoned and captain Kross drowned to get all shares of the Callusa¡¯s prize.¡¯¡¯ Doubts raised. Em saw the furtive glances seeking complicity, seeking support. ¡°I can go on all day! What more? You lied to Admiral Gerardo about Bussanda, and-¡±


    Em¡¯s shouts and the crowd¡¯s hubbub froze with the sound of a shot. He noticed nothing but a slight pop on the left of his chest. It did not hurt. His grunt rattled with a filling lung. He gazed at Vega¡¯s eyes, blazing in rage behind the smoking gun. He got him.


    ¡°Shoot to the head, lubber.¡± Em said with great effort. Vega did, and the bullet bit Em¡¯s ear. Strangely, this round hurt more than the first. Yet. Em laughed. A chuckle made of coughs and spasms. ¡°How pathetic¡­¡± he whispered.


    His eyes, watered and blurred, believed to see Ivy¡¯s face showing up from the deck¡¯s hatch. It was a mirage, of course. She was safe in the floating city. But yet, the illusion filled him with regrets. The pain of having to let her go. Sadness of having to leave her alone. Grief of letting her down. His eyes lowered to the ground, and a rogue tear dropped. ¡°Love you pumpkin. Sorry for this.¡±


    Vega stepped forward and shot again. The whistle felt close. The kraken admiral, roaring in frustrated rage, closed the quarter and shot again. His next two hit the target: stomach and shoulder.


    Em crumbled and let himself go backwards. His last moment was not on a floor with a pitiful man looking from above. It was with himself and his beloved ocean. He splashed over a chill, pleasant sea. Bullet holes and sewed arms filled his prosthesis, bubbles warning the flotation compartments were no more. He cheered as he sank. He¡¯d used to hold his breath pretty well during his diver¡¯s life, and this time, for a plunge he¡¯d been dreaming for decades, it was not going to be less.


    The water was clear. Fish swam around as blurs of silver and grey. The dive, surrounded by a cloud of escaping oils and blood, was slow and pleasant. Memories of his dear boy flashed around like luminescent tides. Teaching him to shoot, to sail, to trade. Those cheerful days made him rejoice. Next came the times with his dear girl. Teaching her to swim, to dive, to grow. His smile broadened. His next thoughts were for Lim. Her warmful meals. Her nurturing chats, and her never-ending, unconditional support.


    Everything crossed in an instant but felt like a full, long life. His mind stained as he greeted old friends: the divers, the sailors, the soldiers. People he¡¯d miss and people he¡¯d missed. Then, he found himself on that old flowery square of Linee, with that nurse of his. She tucked her ashy hair the way he always liked and waved from the coffee shop as he stepped forward with impatience. As he held her hand, she followed him across a spreading school of fish swimming in circles through their descent. When the depth grew, light dimmed. Darkness enveloped. But he was not afraid. He was a diver after all, and divers are not afraid of the dark.

 Ch65 - Fate II (Ivy)

    As Em fell overboard, a gasp of disbelief turned into a scream of anguish. Her yell, overflowing from an unnatural throat, became a shriek of such power; bodies trembled and minds frightened. Soldiers and sailors dropped their weapons to cover ears, to fidget around seeking help, to curl up in terrified balls. Eyes closed to endure pain or allay fear. A gun shot into the air as its hand clenched in surprise. Another weapon fell when its master was unable to hold himself together.


    Noone saw the girl slipping out of a hatch to start a run towards murder. None noticed but Riko. Even confined to his knees, he swung a kicking blow to destabilise a soldier in her path. A long leap and she passed over him. Gaining momentum, her muscles tensed with every stride. One push, one more. Vega turned around too late. Ivy squeezed the handle of the paring knife as her body rose into the air with a powerful jump. A beast reaching for its prey. Vega¡¯s revolver fell as one hand joined the other in a raise to stop the incoming attack. Palms covered his face. Ivy stroked without holding her fury and the little blade cut though flesh as if it was water. Blade pierced and the hand struck the face, steel impaling through the eye socket. Vega¡¯s head, still pinned on Ivy¡¯s will, brutally hit the wooden ground. Kneeling over his torso and sure she had him at her mercy, Ivy pulled the weapon and raised it above her head. Vega yelled in agony, his face contorted under a bloodied hand.


    Ivy''s lungs filled, her teeth clenched. The knife flew down one more time, aiming for the chest for the lethal strike, but blade pierced wood. Ivy rolled on the floor with a large soldier, grabbing her from behind. After a brief struggle, grey sleeves surrounded her neck. His try; in vain. She unleashed one arm back to not only break the knee, but to throw her oppressor into a spin. Ivy stood as he crashed over a cracking deck. Upon recovering her feet, her aim searched for the target. Vega, writhing behind a column of men, was not at her reach anymore. Raised swords and guns surrounded her. The circle closed, and Ivy shook the small dagger in the air as she let out menacing growls. She took a step back, and the circle became smaller.


    A distant scream. A shout from Riko, ordering her to flee. She crouched and hissed, like a cornered animal. The circle, made of frightened men, seemed to grow larger and further to her threats. The entire crew muted to the tension between hunter and hunted. Vega¡¯s crying as a child and Riko¡¯s pleading for her escape were the only sounds filling the air. Without thinking twice, her legs released all contained power, and she flew backwards instead of following a more expected attack forward. A student move spurred by a fleeting thought. A realisation not of fear or regret. Em was hurt and underwater. He¡¯d manage to dive for a while, yes: He¡¯d used to. But he¡¯d need her to get out, to swim away from danger and return to the surface.


    Shots followed her through the air. A whistle over her ear and a bite over her leg. Once inside her element, she moved fast. Other bullets scared the surroundings with strings of bubbles but none could touch her there. Her leg, just scratched, didn¡¯t slow her down and soon she was deep enough no more rounds reached. She couldn¡¯t delay. Em needed her. The depths were dark, but her eyes adjusted well and promptly. She needed little to find him. He was waiting for her on a seabed of mud and rocks. She reached and with an arm under the shoulder and a hand holding his chin, her legs pushed the bottom for a fleeing boost. Leaving behind a cloud of mud and blood, she swam away from the Luxury and the Adamant hulls. She could have swum much further, but Em would not last much longer without a breath.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Upon reaching the surface, she slapped his face and shook his body. With a trembling hand, she pricked his nose and blew a breath into his mouth. First bullets splashed the water from afar. Next ones reached closer. Before resuming her plunge to avoid an accurate shot, Ivy gave him another breath. Holding Em firmly but delicately, she took another dive, this time with fingers pinching nostrils and hand locking mouth.


    Count to ten, then surface. A moment to give her uncle some much-needed air. Ten strokes more. Distance put an end to the shots. The other ships, although they could notice the commotion, could not see the two heads peeking out slightly from the side of their hulls. A presence that would disappear among the waves as fast as it takes to breathe twice.


    Breaking the ocean with every kick, Ivy soon led them away from the mass of ships surrounding Riko¡¯s. Far from danger, she swam instead of diving to enter the sinuous dangers of the Blue Kingdom Maze. Her strenuous strokes burned the legs and squeezed the lungs. Relentlessly determined to avoid the shallows of coral, she swam in zigzags between masses of coral until the Kraken ships were nothing more than dots on the horizon.


    The sun set, and before a sky of reds and purples, she reached the nothingness of the Maze. There she stopped. Without the impulse of her swimming, Em¡¯s body soon deepened. She pulled. Without being able to shout, she grabbed, shook, and slapped. She swam more, legs pushing forwards and arms pulling upwards against a heavy load wishing to go down. Flagging, Ivy began to flounder and to bend to Em¡¯s will for a last dive.


    Even while on the surface, her eyes became wet. Still pulling, but now from above, her mind realised what she should have already known from the beginning. Ivy looked around, still clinging to an impossible hope. The island of Male, a tiny blur in the distance, was the only place to cure Em. A place where she decided to turn, even knowing it would be of no use.


    Exhausted and with only half of her face outside the water, she continued until there was no more of her. No more breaths, no more strokes. With the rush fading, her vision blurred and her head spun. In a small azure lagoon, body and mind broke. Em¡¯s body dragged her down to the shallow bottom to land over a bed of golden sands. It was a splendorous dive site filled with vibrant colours as if a rainbow had fallen from the sky. She would have enjoyed any other moment. Em would have loved it. Surrounded by ravaging beauty, they both remained motionless and defeated.


    She tenderly caressed the contours of his face, fingers adjusting his moustache with aching slowness. Her hand combed a hair messing with the subtle moves of the surge. Drawing him close, she enveloped him in her arms, burying her face in his shoulder. A contained cry escaped and her tears mingled into the salty ocean, as did her hopes and dreams into despair.

 Ch66 - Fate III (Riko)

    No matter how powerful their Grand Admiral, The Kraken had unbreakable rules of conduct no one could break. If any member committed an offence, only the respective captain handled the sentence. The punishment depended on the severity of the action: Cutting, flogging, marooning, shooting or even keelhauling for the most severe cases. But never hanging. No other death could have been worse for a squid. The noose was the punishment for piracy. And the Kraken brothers were not pirates.


    They never wished ropes to each other except for one, and only one reason: treason. Traitors deserved the worst. All the brothers knew it, so did Riko. The same way he realised there was no way to escape such accusations. In doing so, it was a significant chance to be taken to the Atoll city, where half his crew had hidden to rescue his companions.


    As the rules dictated, mates would hang from the highest mast if found guilty of such betrayal. But when the entire ship committed the wrongdoing, they had to be taken to neutral soil and judged by a team of assigned officers. Vega, who was a man of little patience, would not want to break such sacred rules and he¡¯d order Riko and his men to be sent to the closest neutral area possible and put an end to the dissidents as quickly as possible. Or so Riko believed.


    All his contingency plans burned when Em¡¯s stupid girl appeared from nowhere and attacked the man. At that moment, he¡¯d hoped she could finish the job and kill him, but she failed. So, rabid for retaliation, the Grand Admiral had broken all rules and ordered the Luxury to be burned down as soon as men adorned the masts. They chained and blinded Riko on his way to the Fearful Thunder, not to be judged, but to be sent to the dungeons of Tampra and be tortured in the most horrendous ways.


    It didn¡¯t matter, though. Riko would not reach. His desire and determination, dormant for so long, forgot his chance to mentor Ivy and now, the inner fire that once devastated the battlefields of the Colonies had a very different aim: He¡¯d escape and kill Vega or die trying. No more time for the revolution of the Squids. No more changes for the better. No more salvation, no more redemption. Only vengeance.


    Impatience overwhelmed him, and he tensed his arms and pulled. Fetters creaked a bit, but held. He was strong, but not that much. Frustrated, Riko allowed resignation to carry him away.


    When the oars stopped, restlessness found relief. Senses sharpened. Even with a nasty ragbag over his head, he didn¡¯t need sight to know something was happening. The boat rocked. Grunts and gasps followed. No shouts or roars from a fight, but little grunts and gasps from the struggle of a cunning assault. The boat, capable of holding four rowers and the same number of armed soldiers, drifted for a while after the last step squeezed the wet wood. When the fabric freed his eyes, only one man was left standing. He was a young boy with a broad, warming smile under a gaze lacking any trace of humanity.


    With a cheerful voice, he spoke. ¡°I am Timo, the brother of Aslar¡¯s wife, who is the brother-in-law of Adan¡¯s cousin, Grunar.¡±


    Before reaching his pocket, Timo stabbed the wooden plank with his bloodied dagger and reached for his pocket. He pulled off a little box filled with lock picks and crouched to work on Riko¡¯s chains while chanting softly a merry tune with sad lyrics.


    Riko scouted around. Scattered bodies were filling the bottom of the hull with blood, but no major wounds could be clearly seen. ¡°Impressive knife-work, Timo.¡±


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Concentrated on the handles, Timo broke his singing just enough to let out a short hum as an answer. Shackles fell first, and before Riko reached to rub his wrists, Timo was already on another padlock, tongue slightly sticking out from the mouth and eyes narrowing to a close. ¡°Grunar told me to let you knock me unconscious, but with all due respect, I trust my dagger more than your fists, so. I¡¯ll handle that, yep?¡±


    A last twist from Timo¡¯s hand and the long heavy chain splashed over a pool already reaching their ankles.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be a pain to row this mess of a boat,¡± Timo said. ¡°Grunar said you¡¯d swim to meet everyone else, but Adan believed you¡¯d want the boat to go find the girl. What¡¯s that going to be?¡±


    Riko¡¯s body tensed much more than when he was chained. ¡°Adan¡¯s alive?¡±


    Timo¡¯s smile broadened towards the ears. ¡°Of course! The Baby was out of his mind, shouting orders to murder you all without trials. Orders had to be given, of course, but luckily for us, the one who took charge was Cap¡¯n Isidor. He is a little ¡®coin¡¯ but definitely not a ¡®boor¡¯. Rules are rules!¡±


    Riko gave a sigh and searched for his ship over a flattened sea painted with the last lights of dusk. The circle of vessels besieging them for days was gone, and apart from a few ships in the port of Male, the Kraken fleet was already a set of little dots on the western horizon. His Luxury was surprisingly not in flames and instead, she was hurting sails to follow the others. ¡°Where are my men?¡±


    ¡°In the Atoll, all of them. Adan will carry on as planed if you are not joining. As for the ship, I¡¯m sorry to say your nut is under a new cap, Mister Angus Horndiggle.; A monkey with a worm-sized brain. Anyway, who jumps?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like cold water.¡± Riko forgot about the immediate gratification of killing Vega and his thoughts switched towards Ivy. ¡°And I need the boat to search for the girl. Inform Adan he is in charge.¡±


    Timo rolled his eyes, shrugged and stood without further words. Then, he held the knife with his teeth, saluted with a forehead tap, and jumped.


    ¡°Thank you, kid,¡± Riko said. Timo, true to his oddness, replied only with a slight shake of the hand before venturing on a long swim to Male.


    Protected by the darkness of a moonless night, Riko diligently threw all the bodies off board and used his hands to empty a red puddle threatening the floatability of the boat. Tedium put fleeting ideas in place. With the relief of knowing his men were alive, personal revenge faded and his original plan gained strength. His desire to return the brotherhood to its former glory. His wish to mentor that special girl in the ways he had never learned.


    Leaving his men in a complicated moment turned into a deep struggle, but it was a possibility they had contemplated. He and Adan believed Vega would put Riko aside from his men, and the quartermaster was ready to take over if such a development happened. He was the best to do it, and Riko trusted him with his life. Besides, Ivy had flown to the Maze, and the tiny chance of finding her would become even smaller if he delayed much longer. He was doing the best option for sure, yet his decision wouldn¡¯t ease a painful discomfort in his huts.


    Riko glanced towards the port. Maybe Timo had not arrived at the Fearful, but surely his captain was already wondering why it was taking so long. Before boats began to survey or lights scouted around, Riko gave up on the stubborn puddle. He tore off his bloody sleeves and began rowing north to a fate he had put all his dreams on.

 Ch67 - Shanties from the past: Sweetwater (AhFueng)

    The flags fluttering above Vega¡¯s ships, a new design some admirals had embraced with enthusiasm, made AhFueng tighten like a steering rope. ¡°Black is color of piracy,¡± He spited out.


    As the Triumph reached the peers of Sweetwater, a once tamed monster writhed furiously at the sight of a burned town. Holding a steaming pot of terrible desires and unspeakable thoughts, Fueng stuffed in his mouth a stem of sweet root and chewed furiously. He despised the taste, but strangely, liquorice managed to calm the demons as well as any good liquor, and on such an important day, it was not a the best idea to take the bottle.


    A ship¡¯s caulker shrugged and spat out a wad of tobacco. ¡°Well. They left the red squid. That¡¯s what matters, init?¡±


    Fueng¡¯s blood boiled, and words mixed with a resentful snort. ¡°I don¡¯t like old change either.¡± Red, on the high seas at least, was worse than black. A truth all brothers knew and very few cared anymore. A detail, although unimportant to most, which made him not only angry, but sad. Fueng was tired, and the recent changes in the brotherhood did not help his decision to leave behind what once felt like a family.


    ¡°That¡¯s why ye never ink yer arm, boss?¡± Franz, one of the newest lubbers, used to talk with an irritating manner Fueng could not stand. Another little thing to despise, amongst many, was having to hear young people talk like idiots. With all frustrating struggle he had to speak properly, lubbers doing it in purpose to appear tanned, made the most perverse part of him wish to tear tongues out of their mouths. He looked askance. ¡°I from Ah Clan, boy. We no drawing on skin. Is sacri.. sacre.. sa.. Is no good!¡±


    Fueng blew and stormed out, only halting briefly before entering the bowels of the ship. ¡°What ye waiting? Orders I gave, secure positions, join Eduard men! And burn dat black flags!¡±


    Fueng went down the stairs like a demon returning to the hells, but once alone in the darkness, the facade intended to scare the men, faded. The stomping of his feet turned into a pitiful dragging. The frustrations over the Kraken¡¯s fate turned insignificant. It wasn¡¯t worth it. It was time for a change. To go back to Bandanii. Pick up Joy in his cousin¡¯s shop, buy a boat and travel south. The mythical Blue was waiting. The maze of dangers all anglers used to scare their sons. A place no one returned, they used to say. A place filled with beasts from the world¡¯s depths. It was fine, though. He didn¡¯t plan to return, and he was used to monsters, anyway. Such a place was going to be a blessing. No storms to make him sick or wars to turn him mad. And most of all, no idiots pretending to be pirates.


    Fueng opened the door without knocking and entered the captain¡¯s cabin without asking. ¡°Damn it, Long!¡± Snapped Eduard, bouncing his sight between the admiral and his quartermaster. ¡°Are you going to teach him the gent¡¯s ways someday, Hafiz?¡±


    Fueng hissed and plopped down on a corner stool. He didn¡¯t care, Edu spoke to him that way. He was a friend of Daddy, so he¡¯d liked him.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s too late for that. Fueng is leaving as well,¡± Daddy said, his face buried in papers as he had done since duties piled up. ¡°We¡¯ll do it your way, aye? But you won¡¯t join me now. Go meet Adabast and Moret and you all stay away from it.¡±


    Eduard stood slowly and massaged his knees. ¡°I¡¯ll miss you both,¡± He said. ¡°Will you go east together?¡±


    ¡°Long wants to return to the South Cluster.¡± Daddy took a pause to be sure Fueng was listening. ¡°I will join him when all is settled. I intend to keep my promise.¡±


    Fueng¡¯s smile would have reached up to the ears, but his discouragement showed the joy of his heart with a slight, timid smirk.


    Not until they reached the port, did the trio resume their conversation. Admiral Eduard gave a brief speech and even briefer handshakes, then disappeared behind the canvas of the temporary headquarters. ¡°I intend to keep my promise,¡± Daddy said. ¡°You hear me? I just need to¡­¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Fueng replied.


    The way to the plaza where admiral Adabast had put an end to Sweetwater¡¯s assault, was nothing but a dusty trek with limestone huts scattered at each side. The small village, the only inhabited place in a volcanic archipelago, was as remote as its islands. A place with few dwellers which after the attack, seemed completely abandoned.


    The wind of dry, hot air made breathing difficult, but nothing compared to the reek of death. Men around covered their noses with fabrics. But not Fueng, not Hafiz. They had smelled much, much worse. Corpses piled in every corner and stains of red and grey of mass executions covered the once pristine white of the walls. Most of the victims were of old age. The ones not worth any penny, Fueng thought. Young, pretty, strong, or resourceful would not be shot by a squad. They¡¯d be sold. This was not the first time Kraken brothers involved in the nasty business of the Red island, but it was going to be the last.


    As the party reached the top of the village¡¯s hill, others joined. In one side of the square and at some distance, an enormous mass of kraken men gathered in closed circle. Many wore a blue bandana meant to show allegiance to Eduard¡¯s side, as did Hafiz men, but there were many without it and even more with the brand new uniform Vega ordered his crews to wear.


    ¡°Kalin and Vega are arguing at the prison side, sir,¡± said one of the Triumph¡¯s mates. ¡°Getting really ugly between us, but all villagers are safe and been taking care in front of the church.¡±


    The facade of the church, falling apart at the other side of the square, was half covered by tarps shading dozens of people from the intense sun. Hafiz frowned, but not at the large number of victims, or the pitiful built of their medical huts. he did over an old hidden courtyard next to it, from where cries of fear mixed with shouts of for mercy in the distance. ¡°Long, go check what¡¯s going on there.¡± Hafiz said while reprising his way to the prison.


    Fueng grouted but obeyed. He didn¡¯t want to leave his Daddy¡¯s side, but an order from him was sacred. Hurrying up so as not to leave him for too long, he promptly reached the archway of the courtyard. The house on the other side had been burned, and only walls remained around a charred, fallen roof. The courtyard, which would once have been a beautiful, flowery place worthy of hosting the best naps and parties, was now a wreck. On one side, a brother in blue was covering the naked shame of a young lady with a woollen rag. On the other, a pair of men in Vega¡¯s uniform were receiving a tremendous beating from another of Kalin''s men. Upon seeing him, the squid on the right tensed firmly, although the on the other side did not stop to care. Few steps closer, Fueng recognized him immediately. ¡°Hey, Ricky! What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Ricky stopped a kick and spit over his whining prey. ¡°The one over there was trying to abuse that lady. And got what he deserved! And about this one,¡± Ricky reprised his kick and the Vega¡¯s vermin let out a terrible scream from the ground. ¡°This bastard thinks it¡¯s fun to scare a little girl, huh, pig?¡±


    Fueng looked around. ¡°What girl?¡±


    Ricky¡¯s foot motioned down to silence the sobbing. Then, wiping the sweat with his sleeve, he bent between pots and beckoned. Fueng moved his head from side to side to look among the plants and pots. Behind the junk, a little girl was hiding deep in undergrowth. Curled into a ball, she was trying to cover her face between arms and legs full of blisters. ¡°The more he scared her, the more she got into the stinging bush, and we can¡¯t get her out.¡±


    ¡°She scared of the tattoos, ye silly,¡± said Fueng. He crouched and dragged his feet to get closer. Moving any gardening pot on the way with care and speaking in the sweetest way he could, he stood at a sufficient distance so as not to scare her. ¡°Hey. Is that a little mouse old Long see? What yer name?¡±


    Two little eyes showed over the arms, but she remained quiet. Fueng reached for one of his sweet roots and pretended to chew it. ¡°Uncle Long has this. Is waaa¡­ is yikes! Heh. What to try? I say lie. It¡¯s delicious!¡±


    The kid didn¡¯t go out, but her attention was hooked and, most importantly, she was not scared of him. Fueng pretended to chew the root again and pulled out his tongue with a grin. ¡°So good!¡±


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    From his side, Ricky¡¯s hand brought a piece of fruit. ¡°Was that?¡± asked Fueng.


    ¡°It¡¯s called an apple. You should try one.¡± Ricky answered.


    Fueng snapped his tongue, rubbed the fruit on his shirt, and took a bite. ¡°This is good! Wan some? come. No afraid of uncle Long. Ricky, ye good lad, bring woman.¡±


    It took a couple of faked, broadened smiles and a few fancy faces to banish her fear for good. Two more jokes to bring a little smile. Another juicy bite to make her crawl closer. When Ricky returned, he was smart enough to remain in a distance and, feeling safe, the girl reached Fueng¡¯s arms. He stood and caressed her back gently. ¡°Good girl. Ye brave and strong. Good, good. Lady here, take care of you.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± yelled the woman. ¡°That¡¯s the mayor¡¯s daughter! She¡¯s cursed. I can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°What? You silly. Just little girl,¡± said Fueng in shock. ¡°Where family of girl? Some alive? Bring anybody here, now!¡±


    The woman squeezed the front of the woollen rag and broke into sobbing. ¡°All dead. All ¡­all of them! You take her because no one in the village will. They all fear the screams!¡± She stepped back to flee, but Ricky grabbed her by the arm.


    ¡°Is fine, lad. No worry.¡± Fueng said. ¡°She crazy. Better go away.¡±


    When Fueng reached the medical tents, the little girl was received with even worse hostility. ¡°Get that thing away from me!¡± said one of the injured villagers.


    ¡°Leave that here or I swear I¡¯ll stab her to death!¡± said another. ¡°It¡¯s all her fault! Pestilence bringer!¡±


    Fueng tapped gently on her back and blew. ¡°Blow I¡­ so crazy this people! Come, little mouse. Daddy know what to do!¡±


    As they approached the prison, the number of brothers around increased and the little girl trembled, tightening her embrace around Fueng¡¯s neck. ¡°She strong!¡± Fueng turned towards Ricky, but the young sailor was already making for himself a space among the crowd.


    From the centre of the ring, Daddy was giving one of his majestic speeches full of encouraging words Fueng always found equally fascinating and lulling. Upon arrival, the speech to convince the brothers to change the future of the brotherhood became louder and clearer, although Fueng did not pay attention. He hadn¡¯t done it for years.


    ¡°Close eyes, little mouse. Uncle, take care of ye. No afraid, eh?¡± They crossed the Ring of men and stepped inside with no need to push or ask. The lads always were nice to let him pass without problems. Daddy, standing in the middle of a sandy circle, had stopped his roars and was now appealing to his companions with softer words. The men, who had been silent as statues, began a soft murmur among themselves. ¡°Is that what we really want for our future, lads?¡± Daddy said. ¡°Is that what-¡±


    ¡°Talk and more talk, Hafiz!¡± shouted Vega, who was awkwardly planted next to him. ¡°Words that are worthless!¡± Vega wore an admiral¡¯s uniform with brighter colours and newer fabrics than Daddy. Still, he didn¡¯t give the appearance of majesty of his peers. Nor his voice, nor his stance, nor his presence. Nothing about that fool was worth one of Admiral Hafiz¡¯s boots. An empty shell for an empty man, Fueng thought.


    The ruffian¡¯s face smiled while his treacherous hands tried to quiet the murmurs. Upon seeing how docile brothers turned silent around him, the inner monster chewed through the guts, begging to be unleashed.


    ¡°You speak as if what happened here was a mistake, or a crime!¡± Vega said. ¡°As if this was caused by a rogue captain who has gone out of line. I have not acted out of greed or malice. Neither did my men. The orders came from above. From the Kraken Himself, Hafiz. If anyone is guilty of this, it¡¯s not me. You should look for culprits among your aforementioned friends... Or maybe you should take responsibility for once.¡±


    Fueng yawned. Vega¡¯s smile grew, as did the murmur around. ¡°No punishment should be given to my crews or captains. Neither to me. Furthermore, being both admirals, you have no authority to give orders. Do you want to support your claims, as the squid¡¯s ordinances say? Release my ships, exonerate my men and we both go to Kalin to meet with the admiralty. So are the things!¡±


    The crowd erupted in a clamour of reproaches, insults, and curses. The little girl deepened her face into Fueng¡¯s chest. ¡±Almost finish, No scared.¡± The sea dog whispered, his hand caressing a messy black mane tickling his chin.


    Vega raised his eyebrows and crossed his arms, waiting for Hafiz reaction. What Fueng¡¯s daddy did next returned the tumult to a freezing silence. He did not raise his hands, nor did any similar mediating action. Daddy slowly removed his jacket and tossed it onto the sandy ground. As he pulled up to show his prosthetic arms, the crowd began a chant of a repeating single word. ¡°Challenge¡­ challenge!¡±


    Vega fidgeted. ¡°No, no, no. This is unacceptable. We are admirals, Hafiz!¡±


    ¡°Challenge, challenge!¡±


    ¡°Squid rules, ye say?¡± Daddy pulled down his suspenders and moved his arms in a warm up they never needed. ¡°No other way to solve disputes is as sacred and old as this one. No matter the rank, boy!¡±


    The ring exploded with excitement as Daddy raised his fists. Vega, raise palms instead. ¡°Gentlemen, gentlemen! This is ridiculous! We all know your prosthesis are an advantage¡­ This is unfair!¡±


    Hafiz lowered his arms and the brothers their shouts. Vega looked around, searching for help. Daddy for an excuse to continue. ¡°Give Vega a sword!¡± Daddy shouted. ¡°You, boy. Give him your sabre!¡±


    The curved blade raised dust as it fell at Vega¡¯s feet. The pedantic admiral hesitated before crouching. Fueng saw in his face a clear lack of courage and determination. A coward with no way out.


    Vega reached for the handle. If he fled, the respect and admiration of all his men would banish forever. If he took the fight and won, he would become what he dreamed of. With a blade in his hand, he¡¯d have hoped to win, but he was deeply wrong: winning was never at his reach. Fueng burst with laughter inside.


    ¡°Come on, what are you waiting for?¡± Daddy said. The blade swung and daddy stepped back, the tip passing at a finger of his nose. A calculated move. The next lateral cut was avoided by crouching, and the next with a lateral step. It seemed like Daddy struggled, but it was all calculated. Confident, Vega launched another attack from above, a motion to be followed by a swing to the legs. Vega was convinced Hafiz would take a step to the left, leaving his side open. The blade turned, following the motion of the initial blow. The iron cut, but the legs were not there. Hafiz had taken the step, but forward. Closed quarters, a palm hit Vega¡¯s arm, and while the sword was still flipping in the air, a fist hit his ribs. Vega collapsed between gasps. Daddy¡¯s knee hit the nose squarely and Vega writhed like a top, spilling over a cloud of sand.


    Daddy stepped forward and Vega dragged away with a shriek. Chaser and chased moved around the ring, one putting all efforts into a clumsy escape, the other taking his time to enjoy the struggle. Fueng chuckled.


    Vega crawling as the vermin he was turned out to be an embarrassment difficult to watch. Daddy kicking and pushing with his feet a humiliating delight. Vega coughed, gasped, moaned and cried. Daddy could have finished him with one strike. But that wasn¡¯t a fight. It was a punishment. A warning to the other dissidents no more evil would be tolerated. Vega was the scapegoat and, even some might have taken pity on him, Fueng could not find even the slightest bit of mercy for such a disgraceful man. ¡°Stop it!¡± Vega moaned. ¡°I surrender!¡±


    Daddy grabbed the jacket and pulled up, then his opened hand slapped him unceasingly as a mother who beat a mischievous child. And Vega cried as such. ¡°Stop it¡­stop it! I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t do it again, I swear!¡±


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t!¡± Said Daddy, right before releasing. He dusted off his clothes and walked away. Before the ring opened to let him pass, he yelled with more intensity than he fought. ¡°The greatness this man promises you is as empty as the one he pretends to have. Think about it, lads!¡±


    Fueng joined the retinue behind Daddy, and soon reached his side. ¡°What¡¯s that, Long?¡± Daddy asked.


    ¡°Is little girl, ye silly.¡± Fueng answered. ¡°All family dead, all village think she witch. They want she death. What to do, daddy?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that,¡± Daddy said. ¡°And I don¡¯t know. Maybe your cousin finds her a mother in Bandanii?¡±


    ¡°Ah? Bandanii is a big ney! Many wolves pretending sheep there. And cousin too busy to care for little mouse!¡± Fueng faltered ahead, confused with an incessant flow of ideas piling inside his mind. ¡°Do little girls drink rice wine?¡±


    Daddy approached slowly, letting out a sigh and placing a gentle hand on Fueng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. You can¡¯t bring her south, brother. She is too little for such a dangerous trip.¡± Daddy reached to caress the girl¡¯s hair, to which she reacted with a powerful tug to move away. ¡°What happened to her arms?¡±


    ¡°Little mouse hid inside ivy bush.¡± Fueng said. ¡°How about rum? Ale? Ale almost water, right?¡±


    The troupe reprised the trek towards port, following an admiral who Fueng realised was dragging his feet with much more burden than he¡¯d ever seen. ¡°Tell you what,¡± Daddy said. ¡°We will stop in Selesa before Bandanii. I¡¯m sure we will find someone there who can take care of a little brat. How difficult can that be?¡±

 Ch68 - A new chance (Macha)

    The aroma of rat stew had remained embedded in the carved walls of Kumar¡¯s room. Again, Macha had not tried it. Not because of its ingredients, since it does not matter to whoever is famished, but because of a state of despondency making him sick.


    Nothing really mattered anymore. For everyone else there, life in the mines of the Black Rock was a day¡¯s survival waiting to see if tomorrow was the last. For him, who since the accident had only been a continuous stay in bed, it was a comfortable torture. The daily torment of feeling worthless. A daily punishment of seeing himself crippled.


    The miner who had brought him dinner returned to the chamber, moving like a frightened rat. Just like he had done every time before, he moved silently to take the pot and leave, although this time he didn¡¯t even wait to get to the door before sipping the untouched food. Some time after he left, Kumar entered. Just as silent, the manager of The Falls sat in a chair next to the bed and placed an overflowing file on his lap.


    Macha¡¯s stomach growled. ¡°If you want to get that scrawny ass up again, you better eat,¡± Kumar said. ¡°Or do I have to ask Gerdar to feed you again? ¡±


    ¡°I prefer to stay in bed,¡± Macha muttered. ¡°And Gerdar company is not appreciated, thanks.¡±


    ¡°What happened, happened. You can¡¯t change it, neither whining will fix it. So, get over it as soon as possible and move on. Anyway, it¡¯s time for the lesson. I have to teach you something important today. Also, we have to prepare for the construction of tunnel four. We have found the way to a new chamber. It¡¯s going to be a slow and complicated job, but Uparbali says that¡¯s the way. Finally!¡±


    Macha moved his right forearm. The stump tightened the bandages and the whole arm hurt. It was a strange feeling to still notice the weight; to notice how your fingers itched or your hand moved, even though there was nothing but a few bits of bone and flesh after the elbow. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Macha asked.


    ¡°Doing what?¡± Kumar said with a hint of annoyance. ¡°Letting you lie in my bed doing nothing?¡±


    ¡°Give me food and teach me things.¡± When Macha tried to get up, a sudden dizziness sent him back to the straw mat. ¡°I didn¡¯t save your life. You owe me nothing.¡±


    Kumar took out papers from the leather wrapper, inspecting each one of them with a brief glance. Then, he chose one and put it on Macha¡¯s lap. ¡°We will not agree about that, no matter how many times you repeat it. Now¡­ let¡¯s talk about liabilities.¡±


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    Macha boiled from within. A recent memory nullified his first reaction; to crush the paper and toss it away. He wanted Kumar to leave, but challenging his frail temper and having to endure an endless reprimand was not what he needed. Instead, he took the sheet delicately and put it back in front of Kumar.


    ¡°I really appreciate the bed and the food, but I¡¯m not really feeling well.¡± Macha lied. Not only in his condition, but in his appreciation. The bed, although more comfortable than the floor, was a prison from which Kumar¡¯s guards did not let him escape. And the food, although often the servants enjoyed more, Kumar requested time to time to push it down his throat with a funnel. The mine admin was not only grateful for having saved his life, He was forcing him to receive the reward.


    Kumar put aside the file to cross legs and arms. ¡°What could make you feel better? Freedom? A new arm? All right, granted. Now, I need you to learn all what I know, not for any filthy gig on this useful dump, but for the job I need you to do outside for me.¡±


    Macha shook his head and blinked. ¡°Pardon me?¡±


    ¡°Do you think everything I do here is to rot among all those miserable scum? Uparbali is opening a route to the mountains. We have been planning to escape since day one.¡± Kumar stood, grabbed all the papers, and dragged his feet to the door. ¡°If the maps that cost me a fortune are correct, we will appear in the Pena Valley. Southern route towards Bandanii. The way to your freedom and maybe with luck, one of those metal arms they make in that damn city.¡±


    Without words to express, Macha could only move his lips. Out of a sudden, there was hope. Dreams, future. The mere thought he might have an arm again brought shivers from head to toe. Once his freedom returned, he¡¯d return to Em. What would the old wolf think of his new arm? He might be shocked to see the hardships he¡¯d have had to endure, but at the end, he¡¯d be proud and happy to reunite with him. Both of them being now wonders of the Red island. He¡¯d teach him how to take care of the prosthetic. How to shoot again, how to sail. As he did with the Ballerina during the best times in Macha¡¯s life. The childlike day dream filled his belly with butterflies.


    ¡°In exchange,¡± Kumar continued. ¡°You must help me with certain bureaucratic needs once we are in the city: a job to help me disappear with the very little wealth I have left. Do it well, and you may end up not only free and whole again, but wealthy as well. It¡¯s the best deal you will strike in your miserable life, but to close it, you¡¯ll have to prepare thoughtfully and put all what you have into it. So, start eating, stop crying, and find me when you¡¯re ready.¡±


    Macha contorted his body to reach the bed¡¯s edge and sit. No pain, no dizziness could stop him this time. He took a glass of water from the table and drank it all. Then, with a huff to control the shaking of his legs, he stood. ¡°I am ready.¡±

 Ch69 - Bitter goodbye (Ivy)

    Ivy pushed through the spilling waves to reach the shore of a sandbar. The only place on that side of the world where to walk, or in that case; rest. As she turned towards the shallows where she had left Em, a tiny thought of comfort caressed her. It¡¯s what he would have wanted. As a sailor, a burial at sea was the norm, and the pile of rock and coral resting over him was what his religion demanded for an eternal rest amongst their ancestors.


    The pile of white sand barely stood out from the sea and when the tide, already on the rise, reached its summit, it would be covered by an ocean already engulfing everything around it. There was no vegetation to hide in, and the small boat slowly approaching from the distance piled over unease over a bunch of already desolated feelings. To the northeast of Male, the Maze was a desert of dangers no large ship could cross. A place no one in their right mind would think of rowing across. Still, some idiots tried. The vessel was far, and if for her they were just an insignificant dot on the horizon, difficult to spot, they¡¯d most likely miss her even with a spyglass. If not, it mattered little. Before they¡¯d reach shooting distance, she¡¯d submerge and disappear again.


    Knowing she was safe for a long way, Ivy collapsed on the sand to catch a breath and watch the clouds go by. A time to rest and to mourn her loss. She¡¯d cry if she had tears left to shed. Of all the self-destructive thoughts ravaging her mind, regret was the most painful. Why did she leave the Luxury to follow Em¡¯s stupid plan? He wanted her to join the Male team, who¡¯d wait for the prisoners to reach the gallows and then rescue them. She knew Em had the chance to be sent somewhere else. Vega wanted to be an example of him. She knew he¡¯d most probably not step on Male, nevertheless; she followed that stupid plan. If she had refused to abandon the ship, to listen to the plan, perhaps he¡¯d still be alive.


    Why did she decide to hide in the ship¡¯s galley instead of acting immediately? The idea of following Em and rescuing him at the right moment seemed so good before, and so idiotic now. How could she not have foreseen Vega would do what he did? He hated uncle, after all. Em had assured her hundreds of times that couldn¡¯t happen. It wasn¡¯t the way the squids treated his peers. Why did she, for once, believe he was right?


    It was all her fault. Her incompetence at sea put the Ballerina into a storm. Off their course, they ended up in Tampra, and Parnis pushed Em to buy low grade coal which broke the steam engine. In Ujan, her immaturity brought capture. In the plantation, her weakness brought the need for rescue. Everything leading to the destruction of the Blue Kingdom. The dead of Pablo, Ced, Em and many others.


    With the weight of guilt, sitting up became an unwilling task. The boat, which was strangely much closer than she had estimated, had changed course towards her, and seemed to carry only one man. A bald head giving answers to why the vessel was so fast, and its oarsman so stubbornly restless. She didn¡¯t like Riko. He was not an enemy perhaps, but not being a foe didn¡¯t put him in the basket of friends. She¡¯d leave, but not before telling him how much she despised him.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    She stood only when Riko¡¯s boat reached, almost when the sun was touching the horizon. He was panting heavily, something strange in him. He jumped and dragged his boat to the shore as no other man could do. Then he dusted his hands, dragged his feet, and collapsed on the ground next to her. His chest moved up and down under a soaked shirt with a noisy breathing.


    Ivy talked with her hands, but he didn¡¯t reply. When the panting subsided and his eyes half-opened, she repeated the signs with resentful strokes. ¡°What do you want? Don¡¯t you tire of ruining my life?¡±


    ¡°You are pretty good at doing that by yourself, girl.¡± Riko said, raising to a seat. ¡°If you had listened-¡±


    Ivy kicked sand into Riko¡¯s face and waved her arms in hasty anger. ¡°Don¡¯t dare to say it!¡±


    ¡°I was going to say you have put Vega on your tail now. If you plan to hide, he¡¯ll destroy your home and its people to find you. On the other hand, if you plan to avenge your old man, Vega will wait with an entire army at the ready. And when he catches you, which he will, he¡¯ll unleash his wrath over you. You stabbed him: He will never forgive or forget.¡±


    Ivy lowered to hug her legs and bury her face. She wanted to punish Vega for what she did more than anything in the world. And just as firmly, she wanted to escape, to return to her old life. Find Macha, Lim. Even Rob. Sail together again. Forget everything and put an end to the feeling she was to blame for everything.


    Her hands released the hug to signal without motivation. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Riko took a big breath, but only to exhale slowly. His response, delayed for long, and only after they shared the beauty of a colourful sunset and the coolness of a tide reaching their waists, he returned. During that strange silence only broken by the swishing of the sea, Ivy barely had a single thought. A moment as unwanted as uncomfortable, which brought a peace of mind she very well appreciated.


    ¡°I can tell what I¡¯ll do,¡± Riko raised and dragged through a watery ground towards his boat. ¡°I am going to find all my brothers who are willing to return to the brotherhood of Admiral Hafiz. And when I do, I will bring down Vega. I¡¯m gonna make him pay. And when he¡¯s done and the old Kraken is back again, I¡¯ll free Ujan and all the others. And most important of all, I will save the Blue.¡±


    Riko¡¯s boat scratched with the push. ¡°You may think I¡¯m an idiot, or I¡¯m not worthy. Fair enough. You can leave if you want. But if you hope in and join me north, you¡¯ll have my loyalty and my alliance. I¡¯ll keep you safe until you can fight for yourself and I¡¯ll give you the knowledge and experience to do it for the win.¡±


    Not very convinced, but exhausted to do anything else, Ivy stood up to say a last goodbye over the waters where her uncle rested. No cries came out, nor tears fell. An unpleasant instant of nothing. A void only stained by the embarrassment to find herself emptied of any more grief or anger. As if Em''s passing didn¡¯t matter anymore. Or as if his killing had never really happened.


    After rubbing her arm over sniffing nose, she signed for a last time before jumping on Riko¡¯s boat. ¡°Where do we go first?¡±

 Ch70 - Old Lim, new Lim (Rob)

    As Donna pressed the switch of her machine, Rob¡¯s brain flooded with a storm of data. Each little detail, every single word, was all recorded seemingly and the content downloaded with precision, turning a rain of information into rainbows of memories. The major bulk had its peaks of perfection during Lim¡¯s most prolific years. everything was coded clear and flawless. Before that, data builded clumsily. After, information became somehow ruined, incomplete or encrypted. The closer to the day she uploaded her consciousness, the more brittle and confusing. The last, when Lim guided Donna to build the data machine, turning to be just a set of variables containing strings of text.


    Years later, Donna was playing with the same machine from her old leather couch. Compared to the descriptions of his newly gained knowledge, she had aged, of course, but even rugged by time, she still had the same fire of perseverance and curiosity in her gaze.


    Rob, still inside the box he¡¯d hide to enter Bandanii unnoticed, remained silent at her side. The place, messy and dark, only gave a sense of proper productivity on the opposite side, where a wall orderly filled with hanging tools enveloped an equally tidy bench. ¡°Did it work? Are you Lim?¡± she asked.


    Rob dug into established memories, most tagged as sad, painful, and despairing. Fortunately, for a machine without the chemistry of the flesh, none would leave a scar on him. But Lim was once human, and as such, exposed to the effects of feelings. The reason, Rob realised, she decided to take them away. ¡°It has worked, but I¡¯m still Rob,¡± He answered.


    Donna let out a subtle sigh, and considering it as disappointment, Rob continued. ¡°The drive contains not only memories but also reasoning functions, behavioural variables and other personal traits. I¡¯m not yet a hundred percent sure at which degree, but I could bring her back. Do you want me to proceed?¡±


    ¡°Only if it¡¯s part of the instructions,¡± Donna said. ¡°If not, leave her there.¡±


    Rob checked. There was no command about it. Lim¡¯s self, made of intricacies of code, was whispering commands to rebuild herself: putting back together what she once was. But she was not pushing, neither was she rushing.


    Letting her do and be until she was ready, Rob dived deeper into the past, looking for clues of how to proceed. As he reached the beginnings of a superior mind, memories blurred and data misbehaved. ¡®The price of being human,¡¯ Rob thought.


    A titter broke from deep inside. Lim was still unmade, but yet she could hear. A simple mind: a newborn. Strings pulling up with little success over an old puppet trying to stay down.


    Donna unplugged cables and screwed back Rob¡¯s head. ¡°After all these years, why now?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Because the past brought danger to the present. Old Lim has the key to solve it, but it is a solution of dire consequences and utmost difficulty, a last resort not to be chosen lightly.¡±


    ¡°What now? What does old Lim need?¡±


    Rob checked the encrypted flares going up and down. Then he deepened into an endless sea of stored knowledge. ¡°I do not know. I just know I¡¯ll have to sail north, eventually. So, I suppose we can start searching for transport.¡±


    Donna stood up to grab a piece of canvas, sending up a cloud of dust all over the room and uncovering doll of adult human size. An automat of perfect proportions, dressed as any real man would. It wore realistic hair and somehow very convincing eyes, but it didn¡¯t close for a bit the perfection Lim once was. ¡°The skin doesn¡¯t look real,¡± Rob said.


    Donna clicked her tongue. ¡°You may not be her, but damn, you sound just as annoying. Since you are in tune, why don¡¯t you ask her if you can finish it? Unless you want buzzing around curious crowds or way worse, you better hide your metal ass properly, tin man.¡±


    ¡°My apologies. I didn¡¯t mean to disrespect your efforts or either your talent. It¡¯s a wonderful-¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap,¡± Donna said. ¡°Just let us know what we need to remove from the room and what to bring. The only thing I ask is to keep in place my workbench and what¡¯s on it. I have many orders.¡±


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Rob inspected the office in an instant. Way enough time to realise nothing, except Donna¡¯s table and Lim¡¯s storage machine, was of any use to him. ¡°I will need to-¡±


    Donna shushed. ¡°Can those spider-like fingers write? If so, make a list. If not, learn to do so and write a damn list.¡±


    Rob¡¯s eyes turned off and on repeatedly, emulating a continuous blink. ¡°Your passive aggressive attitude, although I can understand its origin, contrasts a bit with the animosity I receive towards Lim. I thought you were-¡±


    ¡°What? friends?¡± Donna bent over slowly to sit back down on the couch. Her eyes fixed on Rob¡¯s large lanterns. With a frown but a mischievous smile, she spoke after a long while. ¡°It was the sigh, wasn¡¯t it? You asked if I wanted her back, so I assume you believe I did it because I missed her. Well, no. It was a sigh of relief. After I put that egotistic, smarty pants old Lim in the drive machine, I was left with a much, much better version of her. She never left. She changed for the better and-¡±


    The door¡¯s knob squeaked, and Donna interrupted her speech to cover up her puppet.


    ¡°It¡¯s me. AhWang,¡± The shop owner showed from behind the door, scouting nervously through every corner. ¡°Is Long around?¡±


    ¡°He left south already,¡± Donna said. ¡°Missing his birds, I suppose. Why are you avoiding your cousin, anyway?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s too intense for my liking.¡± AhWang entered as if scared to do so, mending each step and whipping his sweaty forehead. ¡°And he¡¯s not my cousin. Amongst the Ah Clan folk, everyone is an uncle or a cousin. Anyhow, I bring important news from the docks.¡±


    Even with Donna¡¯s attention, Wang hesitated, waiting for permission to continue speaking. ¡°So?¡± she asked without hiding her impatience.


    Wang cleared his throat. ¡°Right. So, a large Parni flotilla arrived this morning. We received a whisper that a rich lady from the south wanted our services, so¡­so, I went to the hotel where she was staying and it all seemed right, although I have to say it felt like they were hiding. Perhaps outlawed on her island? Who knows? Lovely girl, though. She can¡¯t walk, so I believe she needs your services.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a huge waiting list, you know that,¡± Donna said. ¡°Unless she pays big to climb the numbers.¡±


    ¡°No, no,¡± Wang hastened to add. ¡°That¡¯s not the point, actually-¡±


    Donna crossed legs and huffed. ¡°Then, get to the point, partner¡­ We are busier than ever.¡±


    ¡°She summoned me because Lim¡­ our Lim, was hiding with them! And that¡¯s not all¡­she is not with the others, and she is very sick!¡±


    With Donna¡¯s sudden rise, Wang spooked. ¡°Start there, you fool!¡± she shouted. ¡°What¡¯s with her? Bring her right away!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll only let her go if you show up,¡± Wang said.


    Donna rushed to put on a bag and a straw hat. ¡°How stupid! Let¡¯s not waste any more time, then. Rob, if we bring her here, can you help? Do you have access to all the medical knowledge of old Lim?¡± In a matter of nothing, Donna was ready to leave, but she halted on the door, waiting for Rob to find an answer. Impatient, she insisted.


    Rob found everything he needed by following the tittering of a subtle, sweet voice through an ocean of data. Lim¡¯s suppressed aid was just a simple repeating tune, looping from different locations of their mind. Simple, yet effective. With such help, he discovered ways to treat almost all known diseases; to clean infections or mend wounds. Ways to treat those sick in body and also those sick in mind. Endless ways to restore, preserve, and heal. Old Lim¡¯s had an entire landscape of resources and, from all of them, the new Lim just needed nothing more than a cable.


    ¡°I¡¯ll connect her back to the sphere,¡± He finally said. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of her, with ¡­ with¡­¡±


    From his voice system, came out words of a distant memory he never lived. Left alone, Rob left the phrase unfinished. ¡°Are we merging?¡± His question received another titter as an answer.


    After passing a curtain of messy code, he lived through Lim¡¯s eyes a shared moment with a man laying on a hospital bed. His face, nothing more than a blur. Everything else; imperfections the passage of time and the limitations of humanity cannot avoid. She said the words, but all sounded muffled.


    Rob performed a query. His search returned a similar string with different variables. It was from a recent event: the last before helping Donna create the data machine. Memory damaged by the harshness of what she had to endure. Whether the wound was physical or just psychological, Rob wasn¡¯t sure. Every time he tried to reach, the titter turned into a wail. The code into a cloud of flickering lights avoiding to be remembered.


    Rob returned to the empty room, leaving the virtual rivers to flow by themselves. He understood some memories are meant to be buried and forgotten forever. ¡°Not to worry dear, I¡¯ll take care of you as well.¡± He stood, rusty joins squeaking, and grabbed the couch to move it towards the door. ¡°Let¡¯s get ready to fix all these toys.¡±

 Ch71 - Shanties from the past: The beaten dog and the broken toy (Donna)

    The new front of the shop could not look any better. After Donna¡¯s insistence, Wang had finally got rid of the piles of scrap that occupied the entrance. Instead, the front had been turned into two large windows flanking the central entrance, offering a view of the delicate watches and state-of-the-art prosthetics they could offer. A lettering emblazoned in gold crowned the whole facade, painted in pleasant shades of silver. Fredom had brought them prosperity, and with the wealth, Donna had managed to free every single person who once sailed to slavery with her. Everything was perfect, and yet, Donna could not pull her lips to a simple smile. She freed everyone except Lim.


    All of her attempts had failed, and after a long period where she had lost track of her, she now knew where to find her. And even more, the opportunity to rescue her was easier than ever. Marie, who after hundreds of letters sent to every corner of the world had found her, had promised her that Ced, her husband would bring a good group of men to help the next trip to the north, but visits to the north delayed each time, and with Ced¡¯s arrival, the opportunities banished.


    Sniffing around and trying to sneak out slaves from the claws of their owners had earned her a reputation. aggrieved slavers and disgruntled gangs put stares at her neck every time she went out. To her, danger, even on the good side of the city, was common. That morning, triggers of peril came from a couple of strangers poorly pretending to buy some trinkets from a far corner.


    ¡°Those two¡­ are they from the Rusty blades?¡± She said to an approaching AhShui.


    ¡°Nay,¡± he answered, clapping powerfully to clean his hands of sawdust. ¡°Those are squids looking for bounties. Don¡¯t worry about them. The shop looks amazing, master Donna. I¡¯m really proud of you and Wang.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Donna gulped to ease the tightness of her stomach. A feeling not arising from the fear of Krakens, but from the knowledge Shui¡¯s news would not be any different from other times. ¡°Did you get any letter from Ced?¡±


    Shui fidgeted. ¡°Yes. He said two more months. They are pretty busy down there. And he sends his most daring apolo-¡±


    ¡°Two more months? She may be gone!¡± Donna said. ¡°She always tries to escape and doesn¡¯t last long in each place. Then they¡¯ll sell her and I¡¯ll lose track again! Damn it!¡±


    Shui lowered his sight to the ground and kicked a pebble. ¡°You want me to take some of my boys and-¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± Donna cut as she shuffled inside. ¡°You already lost your partnership because of me! I¡¯ll find another way.¡±


    At the end of the shop, Wang was leaning forward on his counter, right behind the broad shoulders of a man covered with a ragged poncho. At the newcomers¡¯ feet and sitting on the floor, a little girl entertained herself with one of Wang¡¯s wooden horses he used to give to buyers for their kids. As Donna approached, the little girl rushed to pull on the poncho, and the man lifted her up so she could sit on the counter. ¡°No good news?¡± AhWang asked.


    Strangely, Wang lightened up when seeing Donna¡¯s gloom. When she reached the counter, Wang moved nervously and, as usual, no words came out until she had already put on her apron. ¡°I have good news for you, this is-¡±


    Wang halted at the sound of the doorbell. With the entrance of the Kraken men, both tensed, but not more than their mysterious client. With his eyes, he gave orders to Wang to put the little girl behind the desk, and then he shifted to move aside, pretending to inspect some old merchandise.


    ¡°Good morning, people!¡± said one of the mercs with a forced friendliness. After pretentiously reaching, he put a couple of papers on the table. The wanted sketches were of a man with a patched eye, and one of a young, beautiful woman. ¡°Without the intention of causing any trouble, we would like your cooperation and look at these pictures. Wanted traitors of the empire: War criminals and metal freaks, both of them. Any bells ringing?¡±


    Donna pretended to scrutinise both pictures. ¡°No bell ringing but the door¡¯s.¡±


    The Kraken, a handsome and fit boy, stared at her, unleashing a charismatic and equally malicious grin. ¡°Are you sure, sweety? You looked little.¡±


    Donna wiped her hands and shook her head side to side. ¡°I know each of my clients well, sir. These people have not been here. Want to buy a watch? Best ones in the North.¡±


    The mercenary did not take his eyes off her, but his smile dissipated after his companion¡¯s mouth reached close to the ear. Whatever the whisper, it triggered a quick and nervous glance over the man in the poncho. Equally quick and nervous, the squid retreated and, without turning their back on him and speaking any more words, they left.


    The little girl returned to her seat over the counter and the man to the front. This time, he pulled aside the poncho to rest his elbows on the counter so he could rest his chin over his hands. Both limbs, corroded and battered prostheses, still had an elegant and sturdy design Donna immediately recognized. The fact this stranger was one of Father¡¯s many works did not impress her as much as seeing the remains of an old painting over his forearm. It had been scratched, but the shape of tentacles and the reminiscences of red could still be faintly glimpsed. In an instant, all the nuances the three mercenaries had done moments before made complete sense. ¡°Didn¡¯t see you enter, mister?¡±


    The man rubbed his face with the left while wiggling the fingers of the right. ¡°Sand has gotten inside and I can¡¯t move it well. Can you fix it?¡±


    Donna¡¯s nose wrinkled as she turned to check on the appointments list. ¡°We are pretty full these days, maybe in a couple of months-¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Wang said. ¡°Mister Em, this is Donna. I told you about her. She can fix you as well as new. ¡°


    Donna bit her tongue to avoid a curse, though she couldn¡¯t help turning around to let out a hiss. Wang already knew her well enough to know when to calm her tantrums, and his partner was quick to move his hands up and down, something he often did to ease her spirits and also his nerves. ¡°Mister Em is a war veteran and a really experienced mercenary. He is a friend of a friend and I trust him very much!¡±


    When Donna crossed her arms, Wang hesitated to continue. ¡°Ah..so, well... yesterday he came when you were at the top loft, and we updated each other very well. And we have made a deal.¡±


    A chill ran down Donna¡¯s back. ¡°What deal?¡±


    ¡°We give him maintenance for free and a place on Ced¡¯s ship and he will help free Lim. Is that correct, Mister Em?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡± Em reached for a candy the little girl rushed to devour. ¡°If Wang can take care of the Pumpkin, we can do it right now. I have done my homework.¡±


    Wang nodded enthusiastically before jumping back as Donna moved to face the mercenary with assertive determination. ¡°How many men do you have?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Only me,¡± He answered.


    Donna huffed and waved a disdainful hand. ¡°With all respect, Mister¡­ I prefer to wait for Ced and his men. I¡¯ll find you a gap on my waiting list and give you a discount for ¡®friends of friends¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Too late, girl. Wang already told me where the Droolers are holding Lim.¡± Em stroked the girl¡¯s hair and lifted her up so Wang could hold her in his arms. After grooming his poncho, he followed Wang to the back room. ¡°I¡¯ll bring her back and you¡¯ll fix my junk.¡±


    Without knowing how, Donna found herself scampering after the mercenary through the shit of the back alley. Em strode rapidly, and having much longer legs, put Donna in a constant chase to keep up with him. Without being able to calm the heaviness of her nerves, Donna steamed out her thoughts between gasps. ¡°You¡¯re going to get us both killed, and then they¡¯ll move Lim and I¡¯ll lose her again!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t ask you to come,¡± Em said. ¡°You turn around and wait in the shop. It¡¯s safer there.¡±


    ¡°Not gonna happen!¡± Donna speeded up to cut him off. Her eyes watered. ¡°She was sold to the horse lords of the Red sands. I know how savage those people are. And the chief of the Droolers, one of those barbarians, is worse than all the rest! She must have been through a lot and I¡¯m going to be there when she finds freedom. I owe her that at least¡­ and¡­ and it¡¯s been my goal all this time, and¡­ and¡­¡±


    ¡°All right, kid. I promise you¡¯ll be there to release her.¡± Em¡¯s hand rested on her shoulder. ¡°But if it gets really dirty, you do as I say, no questions asked, deal?¡±


    After crossing the corner of Jouh¡¯s butcher shop, the two entered the old neighbourhood. Respectable merchants and shopkeepers gave way to low-born prostitutes and whoremongers. If in the Lower quarters Donna always felt watched, here the glances from every corner twisted her insides out. Nothing was safe, no one was kind. And about all the hostility, Em didn¡¯t care a single bit. Right before reaching the Alley of gamblers, he stepped aside to lighten up a rolled cigar. Donna stood firm in the middle of the street, and when a big bulky guard came out of the alley, she rushed to hide behind the merc. ¡°It¡¯s a dead end, one guard and a few people inside during the day, more at night. When gambling, the gang gathers. When it is close they are around the city.¡±


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Wang told me some details and I sniffed around,¡± Em said from within a cloud of smoke. ¡°But if it calms you down to do some talking, tell me: What¡¯s an anthropoid? Wang said she was of no use at the brothels for being an anthropoid.¡±


    ¡°Lim was a leper of Mestra my father took pity on after the war. Her body was all rotten so¡­ little was left of her human flesh. I suppose that¡¯s what it means. An almost human machine.¡±


    ¡°Remarkable man, your dad,¡± Em said. ¡°I thought he died in Linee during the war. I am happy he had to live a longer life and make a family.¡±


    ¡°Lim made the most of herself. She is the remarkable one, not him.¡± Donna said, without hiding a bit of resentment. ¡°And Father, well¡­ he kinda died in the war, you know?¡±


    ¡°We all did, kid,¡± Em muttered. ¡°We all did.¡±


    Curled into a ball between smoke and sacks, Donna tried to catch a clean breath. ¡°What¡¯s your daughter¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°I thought I said it already,¡± Em said. ¡°Her name is Pumpkin.¡±


    Donna looked over to shoot a frown towards the merc. ¡°That¡¯s the name? Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Why not? It sounds cute.¡±


    Donna stood and dusted off her pants. ¡°Unless you want her to hate you when she grows up, give the poor soul a proper name, idiot. Come on, we are wasting time! You get my friend out and I will give you free maintenance for life!¡±


    Spurred by a sudden burst of energy, Em squished the cigar on the wall and rushed down the street.


    ¡°Hey, hey. Can¡¯t enter yet. Come later!¡± said the bulky guard. As he noticed Donna, his silly smile banished. ¡°Damn girl, not you again. Get out! You and your too skinny, too old, and not too scary bodyguard.¡±


    Em raised a finger to point at the alley¡¯s darkness. ¡°What is that?¡±


    The guard smirked and tilted his head. ¡°You think I¡¯m an idiot, or what?¡±


    Maybe he was not, Donna thought. But he wasn¡¯t faster either. Em¡¯s punch came unexpectedly and hit the guard¡¯s jaw with thunderous might. The big man held and only took a small step backwards. Still, he didn¡¯t have time to raise his defences when the other two punches reached. He crumbled, and as more punches reached, he kneeled. Only after Em had him laying on the ground receiving few more fists, his consciousness surrendered. ¡°Tough fella, this one,¡± Em said.


    ¡°This is your plan?¡± Donna said. ¡°To use cheap tricks and punch your way through? Does it work with groups, because inside there may be more than only one tough fella!¡±


    Midway down the narrow alley, Em took out his poncho and tossed it to Donna. She made a ball of it and squeezed it over her chest. ¡°I have this to ease the odds,¡± he said. After patting a holster filled with bullets, Em took out a revolver and spun it with his finger. After loading it and checking its mechanisms, he sheathed it back with a slow, delicate move.


    The reinforced door only squeaked with Em¡¯s push. He insisted, but not even a determined shoulder moved it a bit. ¡°Now what? Do we knock?¡± Donna said.


    Em growled and raised a barrel over a box. Then, a smaller box over the barrel. As he climbed, Donna scouted around with trepidation burning from within. Em reached a gap of fallen lime plaster and pulled himself through the boulders toward a small window. With his finger, he poked the glass to a snap. His hand reached the inside, broken glass scratching on his metal skin. When the window opened, he entered.


    Donna whispered his name repeatedly, each time louder, and not until she was clearly using a yell, he returned. As his head popped out, he shushed. ¡°I can¡¯t climb that!¡± she said.


    ¡°You wait in the main street. If you see anyone rushing in, you run to your shop, understand?¡±


    ¡°You promised!¡± Donna Rasped. She squeezed the bulk of the poncho and kicked a bottle, which shattered upon hitting the wall. From the end of the alley, the guard moaned. She squirmed for an instant before reaching to put an ear on the door. The entrance, reinforced and thick, did not let pass any sound, but all lucks for her, the struggle of battle she wished to hear reached from the window ahead. Bullets fired like popping cracks and yells and screams, followed, all muttered by the heavy, stoned walls. More shots. Breakage. Struggle. Screams. The fight was endless. And every sound, even if it didn¡¯t reach the main street, put more worry on Donna, who¡¯d barely contain herself anymore.


    When the metals of the door¡¯s knots tingled, she stepped back, afraid it could be someone else than Em. As the door squeaked, she ran. ¡°Eh, kid!¡± Em said. ¡°Come back!¡±


    With shaky legs and trembling hands, Donna entered the dim of the premises. She tripped over a body and then slipped over a pool of blood. In between broken tables and shared debris, Em stood alone. Corpses lay everywhere else. The reek, a mixture of alcohol and sweat, stung too deeply no other filth could be noticed. Nausea took over, and as Donna saw a lone survivor with his hand pinned to the table by a knife, she puked.


    Em pulled the blade out, and the man yelled in agony. Then, the merc grabbed him by the hair and laid him on the plank. ¡°Now, punk. You know what an AhClan tie is?¡± he said, waving the knife in front of the bloodied face of his prey. He nodded slightly, tears turning red as they dripped down his face. ¡°Where is the woman?¡±


    ¡°What woman?¡± the thug cried. ¡°There¡¯s many, in many places.. I ¡­I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°The metal woman. The anthropoid,¡± Em said, using the knife to cut the thug¡¯s shirt.


    ¡°Stop! Stop!¡± the man begged. ¡°You mean the toy! Aukar¡¯s hound toy! When he realised she was of no use he took her to Giggles.¡±


    ¡°Where is this Giggles?¡±


    ¡°That room over there, the red door! Chief Aukar has the key! It¡¯s too late for her, man. She¡¯s just a piece of junk now!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll decide that.¡± Em trusted an elbow straight to the face and the thug finally found a sort of relief. ¡°Girl, help me find a guy with metal teeth and a face covered in tattoos.¡±


    Donna didn¡¯t realise how badly beaten Em was until he began to limp around. A deep cut ran from ear to brow and his nose was torn aside, covering his facial hair red. The back of his shirt was also soaked, as it was half of his pants. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± she mumbled.


    Em grunted, kicked a corpse to a spin and then bent to pull a key tied to the dead man¡¯s neck. ¡°I¡¯ll survive,¡± he said.


    When the red door opened, Donna¡¯s breath froze. The room, a sort of dungeon floored with faeces and straw, was the lair of a sand hyena. In the corner and tied to the wall by a a huge metal chain and a sturdy collar, the beast rested. In the centre, Lim hanged from her arms. Its handles, locked to a hook, raised her from the ground to a height where the animal, which had vilely delighted itself with her legs, could not reach higher than the waist. Wires, plates and other remains had fallen under Lim¡¯s body to form a pile of disgusting dough and, although Lim did not appear to have suffered massive breakage on her upper side, nothing seemed to have been left without a scratch. Blood and oil stained all her little remains of dressing, resembling nothing more than tattered rags. Her face, contorted by brushes and covered in crust, was barely recognizable, and her hair, once a silky, long mane, had been turned into a scrubby sponge.


    As Donna screamed her name, Em stopped her from entering. Lim managed a metallic, non-human whine even with her lips sealed by dried blood. The scream awoke the beast. It roared and drooled while stepping closer. The hyena¡¯s limbs tensed and with a powerful leap, it rushed towards them, only stopped by the pull of a chain which released sparks with the strident whip. The hyena pulled forward, fighting a chain dragging its body up instead. Drool fell to the floor and jaws chewed towards Em, both faces staring at each other from the same height.


    ¡°Damn, that¡¯s an ugly dog,¡± Em said.


    ¡°That¡¯s not.. Not a dog,¡± Donna mumbled.


    Em raised his gun and shot to the head. The beast crumbled, legs shaking. The monster made a feint of falling, but fighting death with stubbornness instead, it reprised a charge with even more desire to kill than ever.


    Em stared at his piece, then at the dripping blood from an unsuccessful shot to kill. Then at his weapon again. ¡°What the hells?¡± He said. ¡°Damn, that was the last bullet.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ why¡¯s still moving?¡± Donna asked. Chain clunked, and the hyena barked. ¡°Why is not dying? Did you miss?¡±


    ¡°We have no time to find out. Soon the other gang men will come.¡± Em took the knife and checked his right hand. ¡°Kid, you said maintenance for life, aye?¡±


    Donna nodded, and with no further delay, Em strode forward.


    Em roared as the beast''s jaws locked over his forearm. The bite smashed as if metal was bread. Em¡¯s knife hit skin as if it was iron. The beast twisted and Em fell. Its paw stepped over his chest and its head shook the merc¡¯s entire body from side to side. Then the blade flew towards one of the animal¡¯s eyes. The beast screaked and backed off. Em returned to his feet, a metal hand hanging from a last remaining string of a smashed limb. The beast, still with a blade popping from the eye socket, the animal stumbled. Rage and aggression diminished with each spurt of blood dropping to the ground. Without delay, Em charged and pushed the blade deep into the skull, and the monster let out a horrifying screech. Between gasps and fighting to not fall next to its victim, Em ordered Donna to look for the poncho she¡¯d dropped without noticing.


    Lim was down when Donna returned. Immeasurable joy mixed with the dismay of seeing the state she was in. Her eyes were closed by a crust of blood, as it was a mouth filled with cuts. No part of her body was left unhurt, and her legs were nothing but a mess of cables and scrap. Her voice, guttural and metallic, released a high-pitched lament right from her throat. Sobbing uncontrollably, Donna covered her with the poncho and put a gentle hand on one side of her face.


    ¡°Lim, it¡¯s me, it¡¯s Donna.¡± Lim reacted with a spasmodic shake. ¡°You are safe now. We will go home and I will repair you. I swear you have no more to fear. This is my friend, Em. He will take care of us.¡±


    ¡°You have my word.¡± Holding Lim in his arms, Em rose and strode to the exit. ¡±And I swear, I¡¯ll take care of you with all my heart.¡±

 Interlude III - Threats (Bosk)

    Bosk rushed through the corridors with the certainty a few minutes less would not dodge a reprimand. Vega was busier than ever, and with more stress piling up, the more difficult it was to deal with him.


    ¡°You¡¯re late,¡± the Grand Admiral said dryly. Bosk reached for his cornered little desk and looked down silently at his pile of papers. The outburst of complaints, an issue too common in recent times, did not happen. Out of the corner of his eye, he followed Vega, scribbling his signature and dragging papers from side to side incessantly. ¡°So?¡± said the Grand Admiral.


    ¡°The transaction report arrived late,¡± Bosk lied. ¡°I have already punished whoever it concerns. And the first-hour visit has not yet arrived. Do you wish to delay the meeting with the Rajah¡¯s uncle or would you prefer to postpone the-¡±


    ¡°Let the parni idiot wait.¡± The scribbling continued as Bosk reorganised some papers. Vega was careful when it came to insulting, especially people with whom he got involved in business. If he had dared to call the de facto governor of Tampraparni an idiot, even under the confidentiality that only he and the admiral enjoyed in his office, it meant there was already very little the Southern nation could do to escape the tentacles of the Kraken.


    Upon hearing a knock, Bosk rushed to open the door, but Vega instructed the visitor to enter before he could reach. The man in question threw his jacket and hat toward Bosk and opened his arms, waiting for a hug that would never come. His smile, wide and lying, was enclosed in a face deformed by horrific scars. Vega stood up with a smile he rarely offered to anyone, although the warmth of his welcome lasted a little. With a wave, he commanded the visitor to sit and the scared man rushed to comply.


    ¡°My dearest Vega, how long has it been?¡± The scared man said.


    Surprisingly, Vega¡¯s anger had not erupted yet, and Bosk swiftly addressed the disrespectful familiarity to avoid a shout. ¡°It¡¯s Grand Admiral Vega, or Lord Vega.¡±


    Vega puffed himself before sitting with condescendance escaping from his lips. ¡°I have known Jeremiah for a long, long time. Let him have this one.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, no. It¡¯s my fault!¡± Jeremiah said. ¡°I got carried away by the excitement of seeing you. It will not happen again, my admiral. What about this new ¡®Lord¡¯ title you have? What have I missed?¡±


    ¡°I have married one daughter of the Rometti king. A chubby, brainless delight who will open a lot of doors for me.¡± Vega broadened his smile. As Jeremiah joined the palpable malevolence filling the air, Bosk¡¯s hair stood on end.


    ¡°I did not know! What does the Siren think of that? Does she know?¡± Jeremiah asked, putting excessive interest on the matter. Vega bent down to take his bottle of brandy out of the drawer and after filling two glasses with a pinch of liquor, they both hurried to raise for a toast.


    While Jeremiah drank with unpleasantly noisy sips, the admiral did it as a gentleman should. Silent and quick. ¡°She knows, and she doesn¡¯t mind,¡± Vega said. ¡°As long as I don¡¯t interfere with her business at sea and keep her satisfied in bed. But enough chatting, I summoned you because you must spur those lizards around the south islands, J.J. The Rajah is not giving me the protection of those plantations.¡±


    ¡°They have put all men and-¡±


    The Admiral shushed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me excuses. It¡¯s been almost a year wasting money on that scum. Or did that gold end up in someone else''s pocket? You instruct your dogs to bite harder and more often. That¡¯s it. Or I¡¯ll look for another bunch of mangy mutts and a better dogcatcher to hold the leashes.¡± Vega readjusted the eye patch while his face contorted with a menacing grin.


    Even though he was used to seeing the Admiral use coercion tricks every day, Bosk couldn¡¯t stop his chills from increasing. Jeremiah, who seemed to understand who he was talking to as well, gulped and nodded slowly. Vega, knowing his threat was successful, poured another round of brandy, this time just for himself.


    ¡°That patch suits you,¡± Jeremiah said.


    Bosk¡¯s breathing froze. His eyes darted towards Vega, expecting his veins to pop, his teeth to grin. ¡°It makes you look even more authoritative.¡±


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    The added statement emptied Bosk¡¯s lungs and raised Vega¡¯s lip.


    ¡°I swear, my good Lord, I¡¯ll find that little bitch and make her pay dearly,¡± Jeremiah said.


    ¡°No!¡± Vega cut. ¡°If you catch her, you bring her to me, understand? Now, dismiss. I have other matters to deal with.¡±


    Jeremiah raised to bow and left, lacking all the friendliness he had on arrival.


    The office silence, a luxury Bosk used to enjoy very little, turned out short as expected. ¡°Did the new machinery reach the Maze?¡± Vega asked.


    ¡°Yes, sir. But Captain Huzar requests more men to work the passages,¡± Bosk dragged papers over the table. ¡°Two more crews have deserted this month. A fourth and a second-rate ship. Reports say they sailed north as all the rest. It¡¯s a total of fifty-seven vessels. Including-¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡±


    Bosk found the courage to step over the Admiral¡¯s worlds. Although it was scary, he was aware Vega chose him as assistant, not because he was smarter or more skilled than others. It was because he always told him what had to be said, no matter how infuriating it may be. ¡°From the northern fleet had been three more desertions, and there are twenty unconfirmed or missing-¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Vega cut. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! Herjard has finally agreed to send me my new fleet. It¡¯s nothing the world has seen before. My Adamant is an ancient piece of junk compared to those beasts.¡±


    ¡°I knew nothing about that,¡± Bosk said, stopping his writing for a moment.


    ¡°I tell you what you need to know when you need to know it, nothing more.¡±


    ¡°Are those new ships the self-reliant ones you spoke about?¡± Bosk asked. Vega agreed with a hum. ¡°Do they need the radio signal to communicate?¡± Vega hummed once more. ¡°I¡¯m in charge of supervising the construction of the island¡¯s tower net and the communication ships and the projects are-.¡°


    Vega¡¯s jaw tensed. A sign the little leverage Bosk had over him was over. ¡°Enough is enough!¡± The admiral said, hitting the table with his palm. ¡°I got your point. What I want you to do is to help me find out how to sail those intricate shoals. How about the Blue prisoners? Did they give any clues? Anything to fill our charts? And don¡¯t dare to criticise my plans again.¡±


    ¡°Of course not, my lord.¡± Bosk sighed and reprised his accounting. ¡°Gupta is waiting for me now. I¡¯ll instruct him to work the tools harder.¡±


    ¡°Some of those men were spies living in Tampra, weren¡¯t they?¡± Vega said. ¡°Arrest all the relatives. Tell Gupta to work on them in front of the prisoners. Unless they talk, of course.¡±


    Bosk wrote some random numbers before letting out another sigh, this one too loud to be concealed. ¡°You don¡¯t approve?¡± Vega asked. ¡°You think I¡¯m a monster, don¡¯t you? Let me tell you this. I¡¯m not, that¡¯s why I used ¡®unless¡¯. I¡¯m not executing anyone. Just giving a choice where harm is easily avoidable. If they are the parents, husband, children or brothers they should be, they¡¯d put the safety of their loved ones before anything else. If Gupta¡¯s men have to do the unspeakable, it will be their entire fault. Not mine! Now get out of my sight. Your presence tires me!¡±


    Bosk stacked papers to calm his frustration. He couldn¡¯t care less about the prisoners or their families. And in his opinion, Vega was not a monster. Quite the opposite. What infuriated him was his boss'' fixation on that corner of the sea hiding an annoying nobody. A vengeful obsession damaging his credibility and decimating his resources. Before closing the door, Bosk turned towards the Grand Admiral. ¡°My Lord, please update me about the meeting with the-¡±


    Vega shushed and waved with disdain. Bosk contained the desire to slam the door. Throughout his career, Bosk had always felt misused. Smarter than anyone and with more skills than any of his teammates, he was always too good for his employers. To him, there had never been one who didn¡¯t seem to be like a loser. This was not the case with Vega. The admiral was a true winner. A champion overshadowing everyone in its path towards victory. Bosk, from the first day with him, knew it: And from that day until now, he admired him because of that. He admired the dedication, the recklessness, the hunger for power and wealth. But many more times than he would like to admit, the admiral put everything in danger because of stupid slits and volatile temperaments. And Bosk was smart enough to foresee the dangers of such weakness.


    Gupta raised as Bosk arrived. ¡°Sir? What does the Grand Admiral want me to do with the prisoners?¡±


    ¡°Any survivors from the city raids?¡± Bosk asked. Gupta nodded. ¡°Then arrest all the relatives, and you warn those wretches either they reveal the passage to the Blue Kingdom, or their boys and girls will lose hands, kneecaps, and pieces of skin. Is it clear?¡±


    Gupta nodded slowly, without raising his head afterwards. ¡°They won¡¯t talk. Stubborn bastards they are.¡±


    Bosk snapped his teeth and crossed his arms. The blood pumping furiously through his veins gave him a glimpse of the power he shared with the only man above him. The feeling put a grin on his face. ¡°Then, as the Grand Admiral always says, never make a threat you are not prepared to fulfil.¡±

 Interlude IV - Pleads (Kishnet)

    Kishnet moved through a dark alley, quickening his steps due a growing sense of dread. The narrow passageways twisted and turned, each shadow seeming to conceal unseen threats. He had never been a person of action, at least not the one requiring weapons or fists. All the thoughts overwhelming him, non reassuring, filled with the fear of what would happen to his wife and children if they had to be left alone, vulnerable in a world that showed no mercy. The weight bore down on him, but he pressed forward, knowing he had no choice but to continue.


    As he prepared to push open the creaking door of the dangerous tavern, a voice startled him from behind. ¡°You should not enter there,¡± Gupta said.


    Kishnet spun around, his heart skipping a beat. ¡°It was your idea to meet here,¡± Kishnet¡¯s voice stormed, lacing frustration and fear altogether.


    The dim light from the tavern¡¯s window cast eerie shadows on Gupta¡¯s face, making his expression unreadable. ¡°This is the only safe place,¡± he said, glancing warily at the surroundings.


    With a heavy sigh, Kishnet reached into his coat and pulled out a weathered envelope. His hand trembled slightly as he handed it over. ¡°This is all I have left.¡±


    Gupta checked the insides with rushing precision. ¡°It will be enough, but understand, Kish, my men need to be silent. Some of them... they don¡¯t share our ideals. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Gupta gave a reassuring, soft punch on Kish¡¯s shoulder before heading toward the corner of the alley. Kishnet¡¯s voice halted him. ¡°Where? And how many?¡±


    Gupta paused but didn¡¯t turn around. ¡°I¡¯ll get all the survivors out. But we can¡¯t pretend they all die at the same time. It will take time. But I promise I¡¯ll get them out. The info about the Blue Maze, is it correct? If they find it¡¯s not real, we¡¯ll be in serious trouble.¡±


    Kishnet tensed, the thought of giving the Kraken the charts guiding their ships into the hidden islands of the Blue gnawing at him. It was a sacrifice he and Marie had agreed upon, but the risk was enormous. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s real. They¡¯ll reach a few islands with that.¡±


    ¡°Then it will be fine,¡± Gupta said, only a voice coming from the shadows.


    Everything unfolded as planned, yet Kishnet returned home with a nauseating feeling of being a traitor. Adding to his self imposed illness, piled up the thoughts about the dangers laying ahead. Nothing seemed to convince him that the incredible but impossible plan of the man called Robert was going to end well. And from all the intrusive thoughts, he could get nothing good out of it except that thanks to his overthinking, he barely worried about any dangers lurking in the shadows as he reached home safely.


    When he arrived his modest home, he knocked softly. A moment later, the door creaked open, and Maha stood there, her eyes searching his face for answers. ¡°Did you get what you needed?¡± she asked, her voice a mixture of concern and hope.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Kishnet nodded.


    He followed his wife upstairs, His mind planning the next steps of a journey of deceits, lies and all their repercussions. In the dim light of the small bedroom, he first embraced his elder son, holding him close for a moment longer than usual. Then he gently caressed his daughter¡¯s hair and bent down to kiss his baby boy.


    When they descended to the small dining area, Kishnet sat heavily at the table, his mind unable to forget his worries for a moment. His wife quietly ladled out the curry stew, a meagre of cheap vegetables and scraps of old meat. As she offered a prayer, he remained silent, staring at the small portions in front of their children. Guilt gnawed at him, and without hesitation, he scooped a portion of his own meal onto their plates.


    Maha noticed, her lips curving into a sad, timid smile. She said nothing, but her eyes, glistening with unshed tears, spoke. Kishnet reached for her hand under the table, offering silent comfort.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go to your parents¡¯ village tomorrow, no delays,¡± Kishnet finally said, firmly pushing the most needed courage.


    For the way Maha stared, he couldn¡¯t say if it was confusion or surprise. ¡°So, you¡¯re going to accept that person¡¯s offer? I thought you didn¡¯t trust him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± he said. ¡°But I trust the people of Bandanii. And they¡¯re convinced he has a good plan.¡±


    A memory of the letter flashed through his mind. The plan outlined within its pages was indeed plausible, but only if all the paperwork, the letters, the documents, and the confessions were believable. Only if all its calligraphy, signatures and seals were crafted to perfection. Donna was sure it¡¯d be, and somehow, her confidence encouraged him to move forward.


    ¡°After you settle in the village, I¡¯ll depart for Huriin Port,¡± he said. ¡°As soon as I arrive in Bandanii, I¡¯ll send a check to Hippata. Donna has promised a first payment. She just needs to know the address and that¡¯s something I won¡¯t give by writing. It¡¯s a huge amount, love. And I trust her very much, so don¡¯t worry. Please, ask your brother to help with anything you need.¡±


    She struggled to keep her composure. No secrets she could hide from him. She was scared indeed. Worried. But not of money they didn¡¯t have, but of a husband she she¡¯d easily lose soon. As she rubbed at a lonely tear, Kishnet reached out, gently cupping her face in his hands. For a moment, they simply looked at each other, sharing a silence soon broken by the giggling of their two eldest kids, who at the same time shared a naughty stare.


    ¡°Everything is going to be fine.¡± Kishnet found on the playful sounds of their two kids more strength to do what needed to be done than with any plan, idea, or thought. The questions gnaw at him, loosened importance. It didn¡¯t matter who Robert was. Or the mysterious person sending letters from the Black Rock. It didn¡¯t matter if the plan was good or not, if the stakes were high or low. Everything was going to be fine.


    As he noticed his son eagerly stuffing his mouth with stew and prompting his sister to do the same. Kishnet gently stopped them. ¡°Let¡¯s pray again,¡± his tone, soft and warm.


    ¡°Why again?¡± his son asked.


    Kishnet pushed a smile. ¡°Because your father forgot to do it properly the first time.¡±

 CH72 - The new finger of the Fist (Adan)

    When Adan stepped on the rotten woods of the Oozing decks, he couldn¡¯t stop feeling a sense of dread triggered from every corner of the Slum. Followed by his men, all tensed with the worry of a sudden, treacherous ambush, made their way across the crumbling docks and straight into the filthy streets. The rancid smell of decay, a noxious blend of filth and neglect, pervaded all the way to the town¡¯s square, where the Stingray was waiting for them. Each creak of the planks underfoot heightened their anxiety, a constant reminder of the lurking threat.


    As they crossed a square of planked floor half-sunken into the mud, Adan¡¯s group came to a halt. Shadows of the shanty town emerged from the gaps between the ramshackle huts. Their appearance was almost spectral, their clothes dirtied and ragged, faces gaunt and pale. More than dangerous pirates, they all remind Adan and his squids of prisoners waiting for the noose. Still. the air thickened with tension. At last, one man stepped forward. His voice was authoritative despite not being Ray. ¡°Why did you come here?¡±


    Adan swallowed hard. ¡°Didn¡¯t you receive our birds?¡± His voice betrayed him with a slight tremor. Convincing this man to allow him to see Ray was critical. Everything depended on it. His stomach churned with anxiety, but he forced himself to continue. ¡°The Indri hit us hard. We¡¯re tired. Hungry. We want to join the Ray and convince him to send crews to plunder again.¡±


    The ray chief¡¯s lips twisted into a menacing smile that sent a shiver down Adan¡¯s spine. ¡°Not that we are much better here, but be my guess. Anything to leave this place once and for all,¡± the man drawled. ¡°You will give all weapons, savvy?¡±


    Adan nodded. Rifles and knives fell to the ground, the clatter resonating heavily around a dead town. The ray men advanced quickly, their hands rough and efficient as they searched each squid with practised thoroughness.


    The chief moved along Adan¡¯s line, and Adan needed no explanation to understand what he was searching for. Or better said, of who: Riko. But Riko wasn¡¯t there. Neither was Ivy.


    As they ventured deeper into the shantytown, Adan¡¯s gaze took in the surrounding squalor. The area was dismal, as if dwellers had given up on a normal life, and all lingered around waiting for death. With the Ray ships anchored instead of sailing for prey, no coin was in hand to burst the economy of a settlement that depended solely on what the pirates spent on celebrations. Poverty and despair were palpable¡ªhollow-eyed children, tattered adults, and an ever-present layer of grime smeared across everything.


    Adan wondered if more Ray¡¯s men were here, concealed within the shadows. Their plan hinged on drawing attention away from the actual operation, and if Ray¡¯s forces were fully occupied on the squids, it would provide Ivy with the chance she needed. Seeing the men of Oozing so heartless and unprepared put hope in Adam. With luck, there would be a few guards on the outskirts, making way for Ivy¡¯s raid.


    They reached the main square, an open space surrounded by stone buildings, which contrasted with the wooden shacks that surrounded it. Despite the sturdiness, though, the square itself was just as filthy as the rest of the town. In the centre, a group of armed men stood behind Ray, perched on a chair with legs crossed and hands clapping slowly.


    ¡°Years,¡± Ray said, his voice dripping with contempt. ¡°Years gathering a pitiful force just to be smashed by the Indri. Good job, New Kraken.¡±


    Adan bit his tongue, struggling to maintain composure as he requested permission to approach the Finger of the southeast. Granted with a nod, he stepped forward alone and unarmed, acutely aware that any misstep could mean death for him and his men.


    ¡°Enough,¡± Ray said sharply. ¡°Where are Riko and the girl?¡±


    ¡°They returned to the safety of the shallows.¡± Adan said. ¡°There was an unexpected turn of events, it seems. Something more complicated than a simple defeat.¡±


    ¡°I heard the rumours. The king, uh? I doubt it, but well. I know that old, crazy fox. Can expect the unexpected.¡± Ray rejoiced in his seat.  ¡°Did the girl cry? Did Riko run like a beaten dog?¡±


    ¡°That girl cries no more,¡± Adan said ¡°And the Riko never gives up. If he runs, it¡¯s striking back with more force.¡±


    ¡°They tell me, why do you want to leave them for me? Why when I see so much admiration in you?¡±


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Adan knew excessive lying would be detected. He carefully chose his words, drawing from the lines he had mentally rehearsed since the battle with the Indri. ¡°I admire Riko,¡± he began, his tone measured. ¡°All of us who have come here share that admiration. We believe in his ideals. But this is a losing battle, and if Riko has a flaw, it¡¯s his inability to recognize when victory is impossible. Dreams are inspiring, but they don¡¯t feed mouths or warm shivering bodies. We¡¯re tired of empty promises. And the King of the Blue is crazy, so are his plans.¡±


    Ray¡¯s grin widened, a knowing smile that acknowledged Adan¡¯s words had struck their mark. Adan hid his. ¡°What we consider just or unjust no longer matters,¡± he continued. ¡°You grant considerable freedom to your subordinates. If we can earn our bread within your ranks, we prefer to follow your rules over chasing fantasies of grandeur. We just ask you to sail again. We know Indri crept your aspirations and resources, but we can change that.¡±


    Adan watched as Ray fell into the trap, the desire to return to his plunders and the luxuries of their exploits engraving a grimace on his perfect face. Ray stood, all full of himself, to be the center of a mocking ceremony. His men, with exaggerated solemnity, placed a crude wooden crown on his head. They draped him in ragged cloth, a poor imitation of a king¡¯s cape, and give him a stick as a scepter he waved as a wand. The sight was both absurd and pitiable, a parody of power that only deepened Adan¡¯s pity for the fool¡¯s men.


    ¡°By the blessing of the sea, I make you people of the Ooze,¡± Ray declared, his voice resonating over the square. ¡°You will follow my orders and respect the code of the free pirates of the Stingray. Bow to my will and raise your pride as brothers of the Thousand Kings.¡±


    Adan hesitated, only to pretend concern and to check the surrounding men.They had to bow to him. It was an essential part of the plan. As Ray¡¯s men, they¡¯d be bound by code, but Ray was bound by code to his own men as well. When the ritual was finally over, Ray swaggered back to his seat, legs spread wide, hands draped casually over the back of the chair. Smugness crept across his face as he surveyed around, basking in the fleeting illusion of authority.


    ¡°You all will surely read the rules of the Thousand folks. Our code is sacred.¡± Ray said. ¡°And Bishmar will assign your captains and men to my crews. You understand I can¡¯t just give you ships to command yet, do you?¡±


    ¡°Understand,¡± Adan said. ¡°And there will be no need to make me read the code. I know it very well.¡±


    ¡°Excellent, now go.¡±


    ¡°Regarding the code,¡± Adan''s heart pounded in his chest. He drew a quiet breath, feeling a rush of relief. He had made it this far. Now, with Ray finally where they wanted him, he could only hope Ivy had succeeded in her part of the plan and sneaked inside the village in time. ¡°The code of your men states that if a captain or officer isn¡¯t doing a good job for his people, it only takes twenty men to raise a complaint. Well, I have twenty folks behind my back and a complaint in my heart.¡±


    Ray leaned forward, the pedantry banishing from his face. His eyes narrowed. ¡°Speak,¡±


    ¡°Our complaint is about how you manage this place. Men don¡¯t pirate anymore. There¡¯s no prize, no money flowing. And the little they spend here, on whores and booze, goes straight into your pocket. We improve the situation, but we believe leadership has to change..¡±


    Ray¡¯s laughter erupted, loud and exaggerated. As his charade died away, his face contorted with anger, his eyes hardening as he stared down at Adan. ¡°You should have read better! Complaints and demissions are for captains. I am a Finger of the Fist, and no one has the authority to dethrone me. Do you want to challenge me? All right. But you¡¯ll have to do it after you kill all my men. I¡¯m protected by the laws of the Fist.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not challenging you. One of my captains is,¡± Adan said. Sweat cruised through his temple at the thought of Ivy¡¯s failure.


    Ray burst into laughter again, this time louder and more forcefully, the sound echoing through the room. He clapped his hands, looking around at his subordinates as if inviting them to join in the mockery. A few chuckled timidly, but Adan didn¡¯t miss the flickers of hesitation on their faces. Beneath their uneasy smiles, there was uncertainty. His ruse to dethrone him was, after all, a legitimate idea many of them may have taught for months to do themselves. The bravado was thin, barely masking the cracks forming in Ray¡¯s grip on power. Adan could sense it¡ªthe doubt spreading among Ray¡¯s men, a silent undercurrent that might soon turn the tide.


    ¡°The code of the Fist says a Finger can challenge another Finger.¡± Adan sneaked a peek around, his hand trembling with Ivy¡¯s absence. To his immense relief, she emerged from the shadows right before he¡¯d had to stretch the conversation. Blood marred her face, telling her incursion was far from easy. Her subtle nod gave Adan the reassurance the plan was bound, and the fate of the Ray, written.


    ¡°So,¡± Adan said as his hand raised to Ivy¡¯s corner. She tepid into the light, to be seen by all men, and feared by the one who truly mattered.


    ¡°Who gave this brat the finger? You can¡¯t just give yourself the title!¡± Ray spat, his words slowing to a mutter as his brain put together all the pieces of what happened. ¡°It¡¯s a meeting¡­ and Indri¡¯s men follow¡­you used the King, didn¡¯t you? Clever bastards.¡±


    ¡°You see, I know the codes pretty well,¡± Adam continued. ¡°A finger can remove another finger and no one may intervene. And if a finger dies, it¡¯s decided among the captains who take over. It turns out that Indri¡¯s folks liked the crazy old man¡¯s proposal. We indeed got our asses beaten down there, but we got a pretty good compensation for it.¡±

 Ch73 - Small tunes before the storm: War games (Riko)

    Upon standing, the row boat rocked side to side, threatening Riko with a fall over the shallow coral reefs beneath the vessel. His gaze fixed on the distant schooner with a growing sense of unease. The ship was small, a whaler type, designed with little drag underwater to prioritise versatility in sailing over speed or strength. It needed nothing else; its purpose was to chart a course through the treacherous pass way of the Maze¡¯s wall and find an entrance to the Blue Kingdom.


    Each time the Tampra navy attempted to cross the eastern shallows, they reached closer to the Ikaban Pass. A set of deeper corridors leading to hundreds of islands inhabited with thousands of refugees from all the countries of the Southern cluster. It would take them more attempts, more ships broken on the rocks beneath the surface, but eventually, they would find a way through. When that happened, they would have a full chart in hand, ready to launch an invasion and destroy the lives of all those poor souls their own countries had already broken.


    Adan continued his report, struggling more than Riko with balancing on the rowboat, despite the calm seas. ¡°The Kraken is using machinery to drain parts of the southeast entrance. They¡¯re blasting the corals with explosive underwater mines. Korman told me in the east they¡¯re using chains and dragging gigantic hooks to create passages, too.¡±


    Riko listened, his mind turning over the grim future. ¡°We need to tell Marie to use her ships to evacuate the eastern islands. Move everyone from west to east.¡±


    Adan, tired of shaking, finally sat down, his exhaustion clear. ¡°Cap¡¯n, we can barely sustain the mouths we have here. More people will bring hunger. Revolts.¡±


    Since the plan to confront the Vega¡¯s Kraken had begun, Riko put much effort into organising the upcoming war. It had all been about gathering whoever wanted to follow Admiral Hafiz¡¯s legacy and preparing Ivy. Everything had gone well so far. Ivy had been diligent and hardworking. She¡¯d listened to and memorised his teachings of military tactics, and she¡¯d sweated and bled in her hand-to-hand combat training. Adam had done a great job, too. Men, ships and materials had gathered around him, outside the blue kingdom and hidden on one of the uninvited islands of the thousand kings. Others, numbering in the hundreds, were hiding in strategic places, pieces well placed on the board, waiting for a master move.


    But in the face of all this, Tampraparni, the Kraken and the other pirate factions had not sat back with their arms crossed. They had also prepared themselves thoroughly. Perhaps even better than they had. And time was running out. Their claws were already closing around their necks.


    The Tampra ship attempted a slow, dangerous manoeuvre, turning north to avoid being caught on a coral reef. Riko scanned the horizon, foreseeing their next move. The ship was reaching Ivy¡¯s trap soon, and they had to be gone before the explosions began.


    ¡°Riko?¡± Adan¡¯s voice broke through his thoughts.


    ¡°We will start the attack on the Thousands earlier, then,¡± Riko said, trying to put on a tone of conviction he lacked. ¡°She¡¯s been training relentlessly for months. She is ready.¡±


    Adan sighed heavily. ¡°Maybe. But are we? Indri¡¯s fleet has grown faster than ours.¡±


    Riko¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°That¡¯s a challenge we all saw coming. When you return, tell the men to ready the ships and send birds to Kirato and to Vassland.¡±


    ¡°So, no reinforcements from the World¡¯s End?¡±


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Our best punches must be against Male. I¡¯ll make sure they come in time, but not before the confrontation against the Indri. The plan will work. Have faith.¡±


    Adan shook his head, doubt etched into his features. ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t. I have faith in you and even in the girl. You know me, Rick. But I don¡¯t see that old wolf recovering from his despair. And he is the key to getting the Indri cap¡¯ns on our side. If they don¡¯t agree, they will grab us tight while Tampra¡¯s hammer crushes us under the yoke of Ray.¡±


    A whistle from Adan¡¯s ship diverted their attention. Crewmen on the deck signalled with urgency, pointing arms towards the southern horizon. Adan shaded his eyes with his hand, peering into the distance.


    ¡°Riko, it¡¯s an Indri patrol. I need to go, or we won¡¯t put enough water between the ships.¡±


    Riko¡¯s quartermaster jumped into the approaching rowboat and left Riko alone in his. The two row-men saluted with hands on forehead toward an impassive Riko, lost in his worries. Contemplating their dwindling options over the reddening horizon. ¡°After we deal with Indri, we¡¯ll have to face Ray. Have you considered what I told you?¡±


    Adan¡¯s voice carried back to him as the rowboat pulled away. ¡°I¡¯m going to be dead before that!¡±


    Riko glanced over his shoulder, expecting Adan to understand the seriousness of his question required an answer. ¡°Of course, Boss.¡± Adan yelled. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll do it! No worries!¡±


    Riko resumed his scouting, taking breaks to check on Adan. When the boat reached his brig, the sails had already deployed. The southern horizon revealed a daunting sight: a vast wall of shallow coral and jagged rocks, forming an impenetrable barrier between the open sea and the Blue Maze. Beyond and threatening with two lines of cannons, a barque with Indri¡¯s colours closed quarters. When Adan¡¯s ship took on the speeds of beam reach, Indri¡¯s one unleashed a double shot from their chasers. Water splashed too close, but it didn¡¯t matter. That was their only chance, and they had failed.


    What would happen next, for someone like him, was no secret. Adan had the wind in his favour and a faster lady. He¡¯d put distance, and the patrol would not engage in a chase that could become way too long.


    With no need to look any further, he looked for Ivy, something that worried him much more. Relief washed over him when her head appeared in the distance. She swam with the speed of a marine creature, reaching the boat with no surface for a breath. ¡°Done?¡± Riko asked as Ivy climbed into the boat, filling the bottom not only with his soaked body but by sinking it so low seawater sloshed over the edge.


    ¡°Careful kid.¡±


    Ivy nodded, then pointed towards the horizon. In a matter of moments, the bow of the Tampra ship exploded, sending shards of wood away from the blast.


    Ivy¡¯s idea of locating underwater mines under the Tampra ships worked. Her inhuman skills bought the powdered filled barrels at location without being seen. Each barrel had a sealed compartment with a timing fuse, activated by a flintstone spark when a cork button was pressed and, with an attached rope net soaked in pitch, they stuck well on the wooden hulls. With the job done, and deeply discouraged by the explosions, it would be weeks before Tampra found the courage to return. Weeks without the pressure of their attempts to invade piled over the Blue.


    ¡°Adan¡¯s report isn¡¯t good,¡± Riko said. ¡°We have less time than I expected.¡±


    Ivy wiped her face and signed, ¡°I¡¯ll speak with AhLong then.¡±


    Riko took up the oars, rowing away from the coral wall, deeper into the maze of islands. ¡°Adan has mustered around twenty ships at Koran Atoll. Indri¡¯s fleet is growing at a rate that overpowers us by three to one.¡±


    ¡°AhLong says many stupid things, but if he says they will agree, they will.¡± Ivy replied. ¡°You haven¡¯t heard the legends all your life as the people around here have. And you know how serious are legends and tales for a sea dog, be it a merchant or a pirate. Folk of the shallows and the Thousand kings worship the Angler¡¯s King like a god or fear him like a demon. Either way, when Indri is gone, they will do whatever he says.¡±

 Ch74 - Small tunes before the storm: Lurking perils (Riko)

    As Riko¡¯s breathing grew heavier, a sensation unfamiliar for years gleamed. The thrill of the fight. The excitement of a challenge in which, contrary to what was always a predictable outcome, victory was not guaranteed. Ivy had learned all he had to teach, and now she was pouring everything into their sparring session.


    Her movements, her breathing, everything was on par with him, but it was her dedication what outpaced his own, a desire for improvement spurred by his thirst for revenge that he had neglected. Added to the hours of physical work and hand combat technique, Ivy practised every day with her sword, and the work of her feet, which would be the same with weapons as with fists. Now she made Riko dance to her rhythm. Something he was not used to.


    As he raised his elbow, aiming for her chin with controlled force, Ivy sidestepped gracefully. Her leg swept immediately, reaching to kick him from balance. A move he had foreseen, but reacted too late. He rolled on the floor, pushing his arms up to propel himself backward, landing on his feet again, raising arms to a defensive stance. Right in time, as Ivy''s punch reached forward, also half force, but still powerful enough to numb his forearm. The next two jabs tried to find a gap, while Riko raised his elbows straight, aiming to hurt the knuckles of the next fist. Instead, Ivy feinted an uppercut but threw a hook to the ear, a punch Riko barely made it miss. The next two blows came with the speed of a light bolt, landing hard against his stomach. His muscles, already tensed to absorb the impact, welcomed the pain as his legs faltered to the relentless precise rain of kicks and punches coming from everywhere, each one finding its mark.


    Overwhelmed, Riko made a split-second decision, tackling her and sending both to a roll across the ground. His only way to win was to use his bigger body to submit to her. She twisted and pushed against him, her own strength almost at his same level. If he were a normal man, she¡¯d have escaped for sure. She was, after all, a freak of nature, physically far superior to any other human being. But Riko was not ordinary either: he was a freak, too. Older, yes. Slightly slower and slightly stronger, perhaps. But way more experienced.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Marie¡¯s voice calmed the frantic struggle of arms and legs intertwining to gain an advantage in the grips. ¡°We have much to do, and this training is taking too long.¡±


    With no need to say anything, the two eased at the same time. ¡°I would have won this time,¡± Ivy signed, her hands trembling with the rush of the moment.


    ¡°In your dreams, girl,¡± Riko said as he stood, his face forcing a smirk of superiority with little backup from his inner thoughts.


    Peh, Marie¡¯s assistant, approached with a towel and a piece of paper. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Riko asked, taking the document.


    ¡°The list of supplies we require,¡± she replied. ¡°You need to tell Adan to bring more food, or we¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±


    Oleg, the former chief of Rangers, appeared with another paper in hand. His hand trembled, not from any aftermath of battle but from the inner war he¡¯d fought daily against drink, a battle Riko had seen many men lose. Yet, Oleg was doing well, something Riko respected deeply.


    The Ranger handed the paper to Ivy and cleared his throat before speaking. ¡°We¡¯ve got twenty new people from Ujan, five from Hanan, and seven from Parnis. The twenty from Ujan are freedom fighters, and four of the Hanan are former golden warriors. All want to join the Rangers.¡±


    ¡°Have you seen them? Do they seem trustworthy?¡± Ivy signed.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    ¡°I think so, but,¡¯ Oleg said, doubt clouding his face. ¡°I think we should keep a few eyes on them during training. Well, I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not sure, that¡¯s why I came.¡±


    Riko stepped forward, placing a reassuring hand on Oleg¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Ivy trusts you, and so do I.¡±


    With Ivy¡¯s nod of agreement, Oleg seemed to cheer up. He turned to leave, but paused. ¡°Ah, there¡¯s something else. Just a hunch, but... I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Spit it out,¡± Riko said.


    ¡°The ship that arrived a week ago, with dwellers from the southwest. Some of them feel... I don¡¯t like them. My gut tells me something¡¯s off, though it might just be the lack of buzz.¡±


    ¡°Tell the men to keep an eye on them as well.¡±


    Riko moved toward Marie, who raised a hand to stop him. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare come to my tent all sweaty! Clean yourself up and come afterward. Both of you. We need to settle how many of my ships you want for Male because the numbers don¡¯t match. If you overload them with crews, they¡¯ll be too heavy to cross the shallows. Not to mention the cannons.¡±


    Riko sighed. Marie could be difficult, but she was always right. She had no experience in war, but her knowledge ensured the logistics were smooth. She was a woman who knew what needed to be done, no matter the costs, and a leader ready to take any hardships on herself if that helped others. And because of all of that, he respected her more than anyone else.


    When Riko finally reached his tent, he collapsed into a chair as a young girl poured a drink into a glass. Another young man cleared the table of papers, preparing a light meal before the upcoming meetings. When Riko raised his glass, he noticed the young man sneaking a nervous glance. The girl waited, expecting to pour more after he drank. As the glass hovered motionless, not reaching their lips, the discomfort between them became slightly more apparent. ¡°You two are new, never seen your faces before.¡± Riko said, his guts talking more than his mouth.


    ¡°We arrived last week,¡± the girl said, her friendliness almost exaggerated.


    ¡°The ship from the southwest?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the man replied, sweating more than he should. Riko¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his nose searched for any unusual scent. ¡°What have you added, petals of the fallen, or essence of Krank?¡±


    The girl¡¯s eyes widened in shock before she bolted from the tent. The man stepped in the way, brandishing a small knife. ¡°It was powder of Rica, enough to let me finish the job!¡±


    He lunged, but even seated, Riko was ready. His leg shot out, stopping the man¡¯s charge and breaking his arm with a front kick. Knife flew into a spin while a following elbow reached at the attacker¡¯s face, snapping nose bone and sending him to the ground before his weapon clattered over the table.


    A guard rushed in, probably alerted by the girl¡¯s panicked flight. As Riko leapt forward, worry etched, pushing him to dash outside. During the run to Ivy¡¯s tent, his senses quickly picked up that something was not right. Rangers and soldiers rushing around proved the attempt on his life had been part of something much larger. A series of attacks sprinkled through the entire camp. Bits of a bigger plan and an even bigger threat.


    He found Ivy near her tent, her sword dripping with blood. Oleg stood beside her, his sabre also stained.


    ¡°We are fine,¡± Oleg said.


    Riko scanned the camp, troops rushing back and forth. From the chaos, a small team of Marie¡¯s best rangers escorted her and her assistant towards them. All unharmed.


    ¡°We got a few of them alive,¡± one ranger yelled. ¡°We¡¯ll find out who¡¯s behind this.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if this was the Kraken of Vega, the pirates of Indri, or anyone else,¡± Riko said. ¡°They¡¯re all one enemy to us. An enemy is already too close. We need to finish our planning and start our moves. Now.¡±

 Ch75 - Small tunes before the storm: War plans (Riko)

    As the rangers spread out a large map across the table, Riko stood back, observing the organised chaos around him. The deck of Marie¡¯s flagship buzzed with activity, men moving barrels of weaponry and supplies into place. Between the ship¡¯s rigging, he caught sight of a small vessel slipping away, carrying Peh, the newly assigned administrator of the Blue. She was heading for the northeast, the only region in the vast maze that wasn¡¯t under immediate threat. Every other corner of the free country was at risk of invasion, and to keep them safe their upcoming missions needed to succeed.


    Marie leaned over the map, sighing heavily. ¡°Tell me again, why not take the Oozing first?¡±


    ¡°Ray isn¡¯t a threat to us,¡± Riko replied. ¡°His men and ships are few.¡±


    ¡°Then why does Ivy need to take him down after you face Indri¡¯s forces?¡± Marie rubbed the bridge of her nose, her eyes clenching shut in frustration. ¡°Why not just let him rot where he is?¡±


    Riko pointed to the drawing of the Thousand Kings, moving his finger up and down over the map. ¡°Ray¡¯s men followed him because he used to let them do whatever they wanted. For years, they¡¯ve plundered merchants travelling to and from Male, growing rich off the backs of those they rob and making backroom deals with Male¡¯s black market. They steal from Male, only to sell the loot right back to them. After Indri took over the south, Ray halted operations, and his men didn¡¯t like it. If we take control of the Oozing, we gain access to the floating city. We can infiltrate, prepare the ground for a larger incursion. But to do so, we need to clean the seas of Indri¡¯s navy first.¡±


    Marie studied the map, her brow furrowed in concentration. Oleg, who had been quietly listening, spoke up. ¡°Marie¡¯s flat-bottomed ships can definitely cross the city¡¯s coral barrier with the crew you¡¯ve assigned,¡± he said. ¡°And we have enough detla-wings ready to assault the fortress. But Tampra has a significant presence there. Can Adan¡¯s ships take on that navy after the clash with Indri? Or do we have to wait for reinforcements?¡±


    Riko¡¯s finger moved south on the map, pointing to an archipelago far below the southern cluster. ¡°The Kraken deserters have been gathering at the World¡¯s End for a long time. I¡¯ll need to leave after Indri¡¯s fight to bring them to aid us. But they¡¯re under Vega¡¯s watchful eye. The moment I move, he¡¯ll know. It must be a last-minute operation. Adan will sail our ships to confront Indri, approaching from the west side of the Korenere. As soon as they spot our fleet, they¡¯ll send birds to Tampra, expecting reinforcements from the Parnis within days. It¡¯s crucial we take Indri¡¯s head before that happens.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling so good,¡± Marie murmured, moving around to find a place to sit. Oleg dragged over a barrel, and she sank onto it. After a moment, she spoke again. ¡°And this Indri. Her men don¡¯t like her, or what?¡±


    Riko leaned over the table, placing his elbows on the edge. ¡°Each finger of the piracy¡¯s fist is different. Ray offers his men freedom, which is why he has loyal followers. The Harpy¡¯s men are drawn to her big exploits and the riches she promises. Uwe¡¯s men follow him out of honour¡ªif we were to kill him, his men would seek vengeance until death. But Indri, she rules through fear. She offers wealth, yes, but the loyalty her men show her is based on the rewards and punishments she doles out. Once the beast¡¯s head is cut off, they¡¯ll look for someone else who can offer the same rewards with less punishment. That¡¯s why your friend is so important. His reputation is the key.¡±


    Marie shook her head, a look of disbelief crossing her features. ¡°I can¡¯t believe all our hopes are pinned on him. I knew the title ¡®king¡¯ came from an angler¡¯s joke, but I never realised the pirate crews held him in such high regard. Did you know about his connection to the pirates? Is this from that incident with the Harpy¡¯s girls?¡±


    ¡°I will bring him back to his senses.¡± Ivy signed. Then she moved away, heading to the cabin where the old kraken quartermaster barricaded himself among bottles of alcohol.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Riko moved to the side of the deck, staring out at the horizon. Memories of the last time he had seen AhLong surfaced in his mind. The man was broken, drowning his sorrows in drink and tears, a shell of the fierce warrior he had once been. He recalled the man he used to be, a legend among the Kraken men even when he was just a recruit. Gazing toward a nameless southern island where preparations were made to start a war, Riko felt a knot form in his stomach. He wished Ivy was right, that she could bring back that fiercess, even if only for a moment, even if it was just a glimpse of what he once was. With a heavy heart, Riko returned to the table.


    ¡°Ivy will find in him the King of the Blue he once was,¡± he said. ¡°When we defeat Indri, some of her men will flee, but I¡¯m sure many will be fine with a new leader. They¡¯ll follow the legend. With some luck, we¡¯ll have enough force to take on Tampra¡¯s reinforcements and open a path toward Male.¡±


    The plan was ready, but Riko knew all too well that the success of their mission depended on more than just strategy: it depended on bringing AhLong back to his former self. And that, Riko feared, might be the hardest battle of all.


    A bit later, Ahlong staggered over the deck, swaying from side to side as if the ship was in the middle of a storm. Behind him limped his old mate, Joy: his face always smiling, no matter how serious the situation. Ivy trailed close, her expression betraying the doubts gnawing at her.


    As the trio approached the table, AhLong grunted, lifting a bottle high before smashing it down with careless force. Glass shattered, and the strong, pungent drink spilled across the map, soaking the carefully drawn battle plans.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t ye just let old Long drink, huh?¡± he said, his voice thick with both liquor and anger. He pointed a shaky finger at Riko, his gaze unfocused but laced with a bitter edge. ¡°Ye, Ricky! Listen. You good kid. I like ye, aye. But ye stubborn like rat in pantry. Just let I drink and die. What point, huh? What point?¡±


    Ivy moved her hands swiftly, signing with determination. Ahlong answered in the silent language of the mute, his hand signs as precise as hers. To his answer, Ivy lowered her gaze.


    ¡°I tired, little Ivy,¡± the old dog continued in spoken words, voice cracking. ¡°I tired of revenge and death and war and pain and¡­and.¡±


    AhLong turned to leave, his shoulders slumping as if the weight of the world had finally crushed him. But before he could take another step, Joy grabbed him by the shirt. Long shook him away, to which Joy responded with a punch straight to the shoulder. Ahlong flinched, his head snapping up in shock, his bleary eyes locking onto Joy¡¯s.


    Joy¡¯s fist turned into a palm that reached his friend¡¯s chest, tapping kindly as he leaned in close. ¡°What would Hafiz do?¡±


    Ahlong¡¯s face crumpled, the question cutting deeper than any insult could. He stood frozen, breath shallow and ragged. Joy repeated the question, louder this time, almost a yell.


    The words shattered the last remnants of Ahlong¡¯s resistance. Body wracked with sobs, he fell to his knees, tears pouring down weathered cheeks. Joy bent down beside him, wrapping his arms around his old friend. For a long moment, there was nothing but the sound of a steady creak of the ship accompanying the sounds of a broken man.


    At last, Long pushed himself to his feet, unsteady but determined. His gaze swept over the room, lingering on Ivy first, then Riko and the rest. He reached to help Joy up, and as their eyes locked, they engaged in a silent conversation of sights no one else could ever hear. ¡°Right¡­right, leh.¡± AhLong said, ¡°naughty people need scolding.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Joy said.


    Suddenly, Ahlong¡¯s face changed. As if an invasive monster had taken over the body of a soul in torment, ready to break the world. A contoured face overflowed with a primordial malice Riko had not seen since the times of the war. A grin that made his hair stand on end.


    ¡°Brat Indri always wants play grown-up game.¡± Long said, letting out a lugubrious chuckle. ¡°When Uncle Long saves her and her sisters from Kraits, she insists. Always want to be like fat, thumbs lady. Uncle says better be good girl or later regret. But she doesn¡¯t listen. Oh, nay! All life very naughty she is. Well, time to learn lesson. Time to pay.¡±

 Ch76 - Small tunes before the storm: Rusty blade (Riko)

    Riko rowed steadily, muscles burning with the effort. His eyes remained fixed on Adan¡¯s fleet, now a disaster covered by smoke in the distance. The battle with Indri had gone worse than he¡¯d feared. Flames licked the broken masts of several ships, and the few vessels still afloat bore the scars of the fight, now all fleeing east, towards the second part of the plan.


    Of all the losses, it was the men¡¯s deaths that weighed most heavily on Riko. They had planned to sail with minimal crews, many of Adan¡¯s crews transferred to Marie¡¯s ships to bolster their forces. But those who had remained faced almost certain death because of his decision. The thought made Riko dig the oars harder into the water, punishing his arms to exhaustion.


    A sharp whistle signalled his approach to the destination. He looked over his shoulder at the ship looming ahead¡ªIndri¡¯s Sea Viper. It was as hideous as the souls of the men who sailed her. A monstrous figurehead of a giant sea serpent jutted out from the prow, a perfect image of the heart of the one he was going to surrender to. The ship¡¯s timbers were old, the wood darkened with age and rot, nails rusted and threatening to give way at any moment. The stench of brine and decay hung heavy in the air, mingling with the odour of tar and sweat.


    A ladder was lowered, and Riko stomped the bottom of the rowboat to ease the tingling in his legs. Or so he wanted the men watching him from above to believe. He began his climb, each rung bringing him closer to a fate he couldn¡¯t predict. Would Indri order his death as soon as he stepped aboard? Vega had placed a bounty on his head, a price equally high whether he was brought in dead or alive. Unlike Ivy, whom Vega wanted captured alive, Riko¡¯s value was in his demise. Of all that, he wasn¡¯t sure. Still, he climbed in without hesitation.


    The crew received him with palpable tension, weapons at the ready. Blades flashed in the dim light of the cloudy dusk, and pistols aimed at his chest. He was surrounded. With deliberate slowness, Riko raised his hands, taking a cautious step forward. The entire circle of armed men shifted with him, fingers trembling, hands shaking.


    They barked orders at him, commanding to follow the way to the ship¡¯s bow while rough hands searched his body for hidden weapons. When he reached his destination, the surrounding circle widened, but not a single weapon was lowered.


    Two brutes dragged in a throne-like chair, and Indri emerged from among her men, her presence filled with the usual arrogance. She clapped slowly before she settled into the seat, crossing her legs and resting her head lazily on her hand. Her best fighters flanked her, but the chair faced the wall of the castle and therefore the foc¡¯s¡¯le entry: an expected mistake she made other times Riko visited her ship, and one he was glad she repeated.


    He prompted himself to speak, hiding a treacherous, subtle grin with a bold challenge. ¡°I came to propose a duel. You and me. We settle this the old way.¡±


    Indri laughed obnoxiously loudly, a voice dripping with disdain. ¡°Hells! I never imagined the squid legend was such a fool! No wonder you talked a little the other times we met. You¡¯re not my crew, neither one of my captains. So you can¡¯t challenge me. Why would I accept a duel for a battle that I have already won, anyway?¡±


    ¡°Is that fear I smell?¡± Riko goaded.


    Indri¡¯s laughter echoed again, but this time it tinged with irritation. ¡°I don¡¯t fear you, Riko, or that freak girl of yours. I fear nothing!¡± She sniffed the air, her expression hardening. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m stupid to face you, especially for no reason. This duel nonsense is just to keep me busy while the girl sneaks onto my ship, isn¡¯t it? I know she can dive well. What a freak, huh?¡±


    Indri snapped her fingers, and a few men stepped closer, their pistols aimed at his head. ¡°Before she tries anything,¡± Indri shouted, ¡°I want her to know you¡¯ll be dead as soon as she shows up. She may kill me, but I¡¯m not afraid of death. Are you, squid?¡±


    Riko took his time to survey his surroundings. The barrels of guns pointed at him were steady, but he noted their precarious angles. ¡°It¡¯s a dangerous setup you¡¯ve got here. Don¡¯t you think they might shoot themselves if I crouch?¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Cut the parni-port, Riko. Tell her to come forward already.¡±


    Ivy appeared from behind him, two men pushing her roughly into the light. She was soaked, barefoot, dressed simply to aid in her stealthy approach. ¡°She had no weapons on her!¡± one of her captors said.


    Indri leaned forward, raising an amused eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s this? Did you plan to kill me with your bare hands, little one?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring her to kill you,¡± Riko said, his voice steady. ¡°I brought her to show your men who should be the new finger of the Fist after you¡¯re gone.¡±


    Indri erupted in another laughter, this time with genuine mirth, her men joining in. She reclined in her chair, legs flailing as if she was a child.


    ¡°She¡¯s young and inexperienced, but brave and strong.¡± Riko continued. ¡°My proposal is that she be the hand in action, with her second as the voice of command until all captains¡¯ blessing.¡±


    The laughter only grew louder. ¡°You as her second, squid? We don¡¯t like you!¡±


    Indri clapped her hands, and the laughter gradually subsided. ¡°The deal was, we¡¯d accept your surrender if you showed up here. Now, stop this nonsense and head to our cell, or I¡¯ll resume my cannons and obliterate your pitiful navy once and for all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not me who¡¯s sponsoring her claim,¡± Riko countered. ¡°It¡¯s the King of the Blue.¡±


    ¡°King of the Blue is dead,¡± someone from the crowd muttered. ¡°Blue has no king!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not dead,¡± Riko replied coolly. ¡°He came in one of my ships.¡±


    Indri¡¯s laughter stopped abruptly. Her gaze darted toward the distant horizon where Adan¡¯s fleet still smoked. Her fingers drummed nervously on the arm of her chair, and her feet tapped a rapid rhythm on the floor.


    ¡°You know his face.¡± Riko said, looking at his surroundings. ¡°You¡¯ll see I¡¯m not lying when he arrives. Some of your older dogs know him too. Am I wrong?¡±


    Fear and doubt spread among the crew. Confusion, disbelief and fear were working better than he had hoped, but the real victory was in drawing attention to himself and Ivy.


    ¡°I really need to set sail south. My fleet is waiting,¡± he added, loud enough to drive gazes at him. ¡°There¡¯s a new deal, Indri. You step down from your throne and face judgement for betraying the Blue and cutting off the admiral¡¯s hands. Then your men can decide if they want to follow this girl as the new finger of the Fist or face the wrath of the old King. And let me tell you, that¡¯s a challenge you don¡¯t want to face! Ask your old mates, fellas. They remember. They have seen.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Indri snapped. ¡°Check everywhere! Look at Riko¡¯s bat! And kill them! Kill them both, or I swear I¡¯ll have you all kneel¡¯houled!¡±


    ¡°Why should you listen to her?¡± Riko¡¯s spat, strong and clear, all the power of his lungs into it. ¡°She¡¯s not in a position to give orders anymore! She has betrayed the old covenants! old friendships and old alliances.¡±


    The surrounding men hesitated, confusion now brimming as they glanced at one another.


    ¡°Bring me my sword! I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± Indri said, desperation growing. As his fist hit the handle of the throne, a bloody, rusty knife slid out from behind, taking Indri and his guards by surprise, and reached for her throat with a nimble, precise move. Then, a wet figure covered in lampblack emerged from over her shoulder. His grin from the underworld unfolding with the company of a deep, hoarse chortle.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey naughty girl. Ye miss me?¡± AhLong said. ¡°Yer mates, no checking under boat. Riko strong, uh? He carries small dive bell underneath for uncle. Oh, surprise, surprise.¡±


    Long¡¯s blade poked Indri¡¯s skin playfully, then caressed her neck slowly. ¡°Ye betrayed ma Daddy. You pay for it, I no lie.¡±


    Indri¡¯s lip trembled. Eyes widening to the foresee of death. Holding her breath, she remained paralysed, unable to react to what fell over her. Then, reacting to Long¡¯s bursting chortle, the Harpy¡¯s fledgling, scourge of the south and the Finger of the Fist: a woman afraid of nothing, soaked her pants.

 Ch77 - Soft heart (Adan)

    Adan sipped slowly on the root beer, eyes darting around the inn.The air was thick with the smell of unwashed bodies and something far more rancid, and the space thrummed with conspiring murmurs. Across the sticky floorboards, rats brazenly scampered between the feet of the patrons, not ashamed to make themselves known.


    Adan¡¯s warped table was surrounded by a sea of grim-faced pirates, their eyes glinting with distrust in his direction. At his side, Ivy sat quietly, methodically wrapping long bandages around her hands and up to the elbow. Her focus was absolute, preparing for the duel looming ahead. Adan couldn¡¯t tell if she had bandaged to improve her sword grip or to protect her knuckles. He wasn¡¯t sure how she would prefer to end Ray, by merciful fists or unforgiving iron. Of what he felt sure was she¡¯d win. He¡¯d seen her training with Riko and her power was not only unquestionable, but unmatched.


    Returning his attention to the room, Adan¡¯s eyes narrowed as he spotted a newcomer whispering to Korath, one of the island¡¯s most influential figures and one of Ray¡¯s captains. Korath was a hulking man, a leader among the misfits that populated this decaying outpost. As the newcomer spoke in hushed tones, Korath¡¯s frown deepened, his expression growing more severe with each passing moment.


    Once the messenger departed, Korath approached the table, his hands raised in a gesture of peace, signalling to Adan¡¯s men that he meant no harm. The tension in the room was palpable, every muscle on both sides coiled and ready to spring.


    ¡°I heard the girl is indeed the King of the Blue¡¯s prot¨¦g¨¦,¡± Korath rumbled, his voice low but carrying a weight of certainty.


    ¡°Told ya,¡± Adan raised his glass in a silent gesture of agreement. Korath gestured for permission to sit, and with a nod from the Kraken captain, he proceed.


    ¡°We¡¯ve heard the rumours about the Indri,¡± Korath mumbled as he leaned forward. ¡°That the King was back and had taken her place as a Finger from her. But we didn¡¯t know it was Riko¡¯s plan. Neither had any idea about her. The King¡¯s reputation isn¡¯t one of sharing, ye¡¯know?¡±


    Before Adan could respond, a man burst through the door, his face flushed with urgency as he rushed over to them. ¡°The Ray is ready. He demands, as challenged, the weapon of choice.¡±


    Adan¡¯s stomach knotted with unease. He knew Ray wouldn¡¯t choose swords. He was well aware of Ivy¡¯s expertise with blades. His anxiety deepened as he prayed it wouldn¡¯t be firearms. ¡°Which is?¡± he asked, the words heavy on his tongue.


    ¡°Ray has chosen a short spear.¡±


    Ivy stood immediately, her movements purposeful as she made her way outside. Adan raised to follow, but a hand on his forearm stopped him. Korath¡¯s grip was firm, his expression earnest. ¡°Adan, me and the rest of the cap¡¯ns are already in. We¡¯re all tired of rotting here. Not a single one backs the Stingray. Why waste time in a duel? Let¡¯s just go.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s personal.¡±


    Together, they followed Ivy out of the inn, a large crowd trailing behind them. Kraken men mixed with Ray¡¯s thugs. The lines between the factions blurred as more joined the procession to the main square. All together as a whole crew. In truth, Adan mused, there was never much difference between Ray¡¯s scum and his own. So the mix felt natural, like they were meant to be.


    In the square, Ray awaited them, dressed in a tattered, old outfit reinforced with layers of leather: a clear advantage over Ivy¡¯s simple attire. She wore a plain shirt, a sash tied tight around her waist to offer minimal protection to her lower abdomen, and basic pants. She was handed a harpoon; the metal rusted and the wood rotting, a stark contrast to Ray¡¯s weapon: a long, gleaming blade with a sturdy handle. A piece so valuable it could feed the entire island for a month.


    A smug smile played on Ray¡¯s lips as he bounced on his feet, warming up for the fight. Ivy stepped forward, but before she could advance, Korath halted her with a shout. ¡°Girl, don¡¯t let him mess with yer head like last time. You strike for the kill, or he will.¡±


    As Ivy moved to the center of a broad circle made of men, Adan filled with doubts. He had seen her fight many times and knew her strength and skill well. But Ray, despite his pompous demeanour, had been a Finger for many years, and that was proof enough of his ruthlessness. ¡°What happened last time?¡± he asked.


    ¡°The Ray threatened a little girl, and Ivy gave herself up.¡± Korath snapped his teeth in frustration. ¡°Big mistake, if you ask me.¡±


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    ¡°Well, she has a heart,¡± Adan said softly. ¡°Passion, compassion. But she¡¯s resilient and brave. You¡¯ll see.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem, mate,¡± Korath said. ¡°If she wants to lead bastards like us, she needs to be one as well.¡±


    Adan sighed. In the centre of the square, Ivy and Ray faced each other, their spears pointing at each other. A heavy silence fell over the crowd, something extremely rare for that type of confrontation.


    ¡°I¡¯d have let him kill the little girl, then let him pay dearly for it. Dearly,¡± Adan murmured. ¡°And all my mates would¡¯ve done the same. You and your mates too. And of all of us, scum of the seas, the King would have done even worse. But here¡¯s the thing: we all have this evil in us. If there¡¯s something we do all share, it¡¯s that. And we don¡¯t need more. We also have the expertise of Riko and the fame of the King. But we lack a bit of what this girl can give us. We¡¯ll take it when we can. That¡¯s her role in all of this.¡±


    ¡°And what is that? Softness?¡±


    The spears clashed with a resounding crack, the two fighters circling each other with lethal precision. Feet shuffled, blades swayed, the air filled with the sound of metal against metal.


    ¡°A reminder, from time to time, that we are still humans,¡± Adan replied.


    The duel was fierce, a brutal dance of skill and strength. Ivy and Ray were evenly matched, neither giving an inch as they dodged and struck with equal ferocity. But as the fight wore on, a subtle difference emerged. Ivy, despite the relentless pace, did not tire. Her movements remained sharp, her breath steady. Ray, on the other hand, slowed. Sweat beaded on his forehead, his breathing grew laboured. His strikes became less precise, his defence faltering. Not much later, to the sounds of metal cutting the air, joined gasps and goals to keep a strength fading at each move.


    The crowd watched with unbroken attention, the outcome hanging in the balance as the two warriors fought on, neither willing to concede.


    Ray faltered, his movements growing sluggish as the duel wore on. His steps lacked the speed they had earlier, his strikes losing their precision. He stepped backward, his confidence disappearing with each passing second. He took a defensive tactic, waiting for a mistake she¡¯d not conceded. Instead, she pressed to an advantage he¡¯d never recover from.


    She stroked with a deadly grace, her movements swift and unrelenting. With a deft combination of a slash to the side and a frontal thrust aimed at his face, she drove him back. Ray¡¯s footing slipped, his leg buckling beneath him as he stumbled and fell to one knee.


    Not giving him a moment, Ivy struck his weapon with a calculated slash. The short spear flew from Ray¡¯s grasp, spinning through the air before clattering uselessly to the ground several feet away.


    Defeated, Ray collapsed fully to his knees, his chest heaving as he raised his hands in surrender. The fight was over. The onlookers, amused instead of disappointed at the sight of their once-mighty leader brought low. Ivy stood tall and looked down at Ray. The moment of victory could have been one of mockery, of boasting. Instead, she remained impassive.


    ¡°She needs to kill him,¡± Korath said. ¡°Or the Ray will return and claim what he thinks is his.¡±


    The defeated Finger of piracy, eyes wide with fear, pleaded, his voice trembling as he tried to bargain for his life. He attempted to muster some semblance of charm, flashing a desperate smile, his words dripping with false sincerity as he promised anything that might spare him. But Ivy¡¯s eyes were cold, unyielding and in that moment, Adan realised Ray knew much better than him about what was crossing Ivy¡¯s mind.


    Without a word, she drove her boot into his face, the force of the blow sending Ray sprawling onto his back. The impact silenced him, his charm shattered along with his composure. He tried to scramble away, but Ivy was relentless. She stepped forward, her boot pinning his arm to the ground. With a swift, brutal motion, she thrust her spear down onto his wrist, the blade severing flesh and joint clean. Ray screamed in agony, his body convulsing at the sudden loss of his hand. He rolled on the ground, clutching the forearm.


    Ivy watched with a chilling detachment, circling around the crippled like a predator waiting for a wounded prey to perish. As Ray halted his whining and crawling, Ivy made her last move. She approached with a deliberate calm, raising her spear high before bringing it down with a long, clean slice across the back of his feet, severing the tendon right above the talon.


    Ray¡¯s scream reached a fever pitch, a yell which even Adan, used to many hellish sounds, found disturbing.


    Ray thrashed on the ground, a convulsing ball of blood and tears. The man who had once commanded respect had been falling out of grace for a long, tedious time, Adan thought. And he¡¯d just witnessed the end of the deep well.


    Satisfied, Ivy tossed her spear aside, her eyes never leaving Ray as she moved her hands in the language of those who can¡¯t speak words.


    ¡°What¡¯s she saying?¡± asked the former captain of the Stingray, and now a member of Adan¡¯s fleet.


    Adan answered without taking his eyes off Ivy. ¡°She told him to disappear and bother no one else. If she has to return, she¡¯ll cripple his other foot and cut off his other hand. And if that doesn¡¯t stop him from misbehaving, she¡¯ll cut off the part of him he values most.¡±


    ¡°That so?¡± Korath chortled, his laughter dark and humourless. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a big hearty outcome, init? I think she¡¯ll fit just fine amongst the scum we are.¡±

 Ch78 - A flight before the fight (ivy)

    The old deltas, once simple structures of bamboo, ropes, and canvas, held an elemental charm in their design. Barely strong enough to hold their shape against the wind¡¯s force, they were light and nimble. In contrast, the new ones, iron skeletons with large wings and an intricate structure that could not only contain the pilot but also projectiles of different types, lost out manoeuvrability to firepower and robustness. The rangers flying beside her wrestled with the machines, fighting to sustain the push of powerful gusts from the south. Ivy had no doubts in their ability, even seeing their struggle. Years of experience under their belts would see them through this, as it always had.


    Her sharp sight caught Riko¡¯s ship sailing southward, a little white dot hiding among the foams of a choppy sea. No enemies pursued, though Ivy knew Vega¡¯s forces would soon know the intentions of his former captain. Few words of farewell had been said. That was Riko. Someone who, knowing that perhaps this was the last time they¡¯d see each other, could only say ¡®see you later¡¯.


    Her mind paused for a moment to consider what would happen if the great armada Riko was going to find didn¡¯t arrive in time. Or even worse, if it didn¡¯t arrive at all. The Kraken was most certainly prepared. It knew what was brewing at The World¡¯s End. Its pieces were waiting. Hoping for them to make that move.


    ¡®If I fail, forget the city and retreat to the Maze, simple as that,¡¯ Riko had said. ¡°Male is just a punch to the jaw in a long, tedious fight. If the enemy takes it and our next knockout punch doesn¡¯t land, we step back, prepared for a counter, and ready for another blow. They may have withstood that one, but it¡¯ll still hurt.¡¯


    There was no room for worry or overthinking. That was one of the former squid¡¯s many lessons. ¡®Focus on what¡¯s in front of you, give it your all, and have plans ready for whatever outcome comes. When it does, whatever it is, you will be ready and focused to give it all again.¡¯


    Satisfied of seeing Riko¡¯s ship alone, she turned to her rangers, only a brief nod needed to signal for return. Her delta banked with a graceful arc, the iron-clad wings slicing through the air with precision. For a moment, she felt like a bird, free from the world below. Free from lingering worries and weighting responsibilities. And from gilts.


    What she had done to Ray gnawed at her conscience, no matter how much he deserved it. Sleep had become an elusive phantom, chased away by the relentless replay of injuries she inflicted. His screams haunted her in the quiet hours, a torment she could not escape. A violent jolt of turbulence snapping through the air yanked her thoughts back to the present, the shudder of her delta forcing her to confront the reality she could not change. ¡®What is done can¡¯t be changed,¡¯ Riko had said.


    As they return to Blue Navy, the vast horizon gradually revealed the scattering of islands of the Thousand Kings. The Blue Fleet came soon into view, a formidable yet tiny string of dots seen from the heights. The vessels, former Kraken and Indri pirates, sailed through the islands passage towards east. A queue of sails towards war. Few ships of the stingray, Ujan and even Hanan fighters had joined. All forming a swarm ready to unleash their wrath.


    Not afraid to be spotted by enemies, the squadron went down in altitude as they reached the coral wall of the Blue Kingdom. After passing the line dividing the ocean in two, the surface of the sea not only changed in its colours but in its shape, untouched by the fury of the waves.


    A sudden gleam caught Ivy¡¯s eye. A flash reflecting off the tiny mirror the ranger wielded, cutting through the wind¡¯s roar far more effectively than any whistle could. She turned, squinting her eyes to the ranger¡¯s frantic gestures. His signals,pointing out a trouble with her grenade thrower. The device was strapped securely on her left side, beneath the wing. A simple yet ingenious assembly of thin metal bars, holding bundles of compressed paper and coconut husks packed with powder and iron pellets. The design allowed her to easily access the grenades, and the new leather harness she wore allowed her to strike freely with both hands flint and fuse at will. On her other side, a similar structure held rounded glass bottles, nestled in thick cork bags, filled with fire oil¡ªbottles meant to ignite, just as the grenades were intended to burn.


    The ranger continued, his hands speaking of a flaw in the structure. Ivy couldn¡¯t see the issue at first. Persistence led towards a subtle shake in the bars, a small but potentially dangerous flaw. With a frown, she dashed the grenades into the frontal pouch of her harness, just in case. It was a small precaution, yet necessary.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    As they descended for landing, Marie¡¯s fleet came into view. Her was smaller in numbers than the main fleet sailing through the islands. Still, lightly armed but heavily manned, it was ready for a swift and decisive strike. An attack as crucial as Ivy¡¯s strike over the fortress.


    Male was a floating city surrounded by shallows, except at two points, the north harbor and the south harbor. Both of them looked out onto atoll bays where the defense ships were massed. The great fortress, a conical structure of hundreds of guns, protected the east of the city, its two harbors and its fleets, as well as guarding the only passage from north to south. But in the eastern shallows, though impenetrable, there was nothing. And Marie¡¯s shallow-draft ships were well designed to pass through there.


    The infiltrators, using Ray¡¯s connections, would unleash chaos while Marie approached the city from the west and Ivy assaulted the fortress from the only point where she had no guns aimed.


    It seemed possible. On paper.


    The wing shook as it approached the flat roof of Marie¡¯s ship. Their unique design, long, with an accommodation bridge that covered the entire deck and left a runway with its flat roof, ideal for landing. They were single-masted boats, which were in the bow. They had horrible mobility and speed, but that did not matter.


    She gripped the control bar tighter, her mind focused on the task ahead, every fibre of her being intent on ensuring the plan¡¯s success. The rest of her squadron returned to their respective ships. She, however, followed straight, winds shaking her machine to the core. The task would be a challenge, even with experience. The heavy structure jostled as it met the deck. A few crewmen rushed forward in the last moments, catching the delta with practised hands, though not without cost. Bloodied knuckles and bruised faces came with expressions of a mix of pain and grim satisfaction.


    After unbuckling the cumbersome harness, Ivy hurried to find Oleg, who was watching the surrounding ships through his spyglass. She tapped his shoulder, and he gave the expected report with no need to receive the order.


    ¡°Your boys have all landed pretty well, all except Pitt. He¡¯s sent his delta into the water. Looks like we¡¯ll get it back, though.


    ¡°The east squadron reports the Tampra fleet has indeed turned and is reaching Male. That increases their fleet to two-thirds of our numbers. More than expected. They¡¯ll be more than ready to receive us.¡±


    ¡°In that case, when Marie''s troops take the city bastion, we will send Ray¡¯s men to the entrance of the fortress. If the troops have to defend the lower areas, the upper resistance will be less strong. Then we can take the fortress more quickly and use their own cannons in our favour before our main fleet attacks.¡±


    Oleg lowered the spyglass, revealing a scowl. ¡±The entrance to the fortress is a trap. It is a narrow, slippery, elevated rock passage. We sent them to their deaths.¡±


    Not giving an answer, Ivy quickly scanned the horizon, eyes seeking the closest ship. From the Red Picker, a net of ropes were pulling up Pitt, while hooks and poles were desperately trying to avoid a delta from sinking further. At the platform of the same vessel, another flying machine was ready to take off. The ship¡¯s propulsion, combined with the power of the wind and the aid of a rope, lifted the delta into the air as effortlessly as a kite caught in a strong breeze.


    ¡°Where is that one going?¡± she signed.


    Oleg squeezed the spyglass in his hands. ¡°The ships of Ujan sent birds. There are rumours of the Harpy¡¯s ships north of Temasek.¡±


    ¡°Wasn''t the Mama''Thumbs dead and her fleet disbanded?¡±


    ¡°That bitch has been dying and coming back to life for, I don¡¯t know how long.¡± The Ranger took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s said by the yellow ribbons the Hanan King killed her for good this time. But her eldest has taken up the mantle afterwards. And rumour is she has not only taken the name, but has taken the lover. And the ribbons all agree this lover is a man, not even the Hanan King trusts. We don¡¯t know if the new Harpy will keep her mother''s promises. I advise caution.¡±


    Ivy puffed her lungs as deep and as slowly as the ranger had done. Then she released, taking the moment to gather strength and hope to focus on what was right in front of them and find a plan in case the new mother of thumbs decided to join the game. Whether as a friend or as a foe.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want Pitt to join the assault,¡± she signed. ¡°Send orders to the Red Picker. Tell them to send him to inform Riko about the Harpy.¡±

 Ch79 - Assault on Male (Ivy)

    The Blue wings reached the shallows of Male with determined swiftness, the rhythmic clanging of alarm bells reaching her ears as they neared the city. Below, the smoke from dozens of fires of Ray¡¯s saboteurs, filled streets and docks at the orders of the wind.


    Ivy and her squadron halted the descent as they reached the fortress line of fire. No shot would find its mark. Behind them, Marie¡¯s ships had already deployed their forces into rowboats, small dots gliding across the western shoals, aided by the high tide and the powerful strokes of battered fighters. The timing was perfect, the sea itself favouring their assault. To her right, the Tampra navy stirred restlessly. A few ships were preparing their sails, making tentative manoeuvres, but none dared to leave the safety of their bays. Not when even the less experienced of them knew the winds favour the massive navy reaching the entry point at a great wind advantage.


    As the different squadrons of winged rangers passed the last city buildings and entered the rocky shallows connecting to the Fortress, the first whistles of shotguns were heard. On the slithering stone route connecting the city and its main defence, a few uniformed soldiers alternated between running and desperate shots upwards. They were leaving the fortress in a desperate attempt to eradicate the chaos unleashed in the streets. Good news for the forces preparing to assault them.


    With a sharp, commanding gesture, Ivy led the deltas in a sweeping arc toward the stronghold. The fortress, likely half-empty, still had enough man''s power to fill its flat top of soldiers, all prepared to open fire. In perfect unison, the deltas descended, releasing a handful of grenades and fire-bombs over them. Blasts and fire unleash over the rooftop screams of pain and terror. Very little of the defenders remained to oppose the descending threat and the ones that did never shot.


    Adam¡¯s ship, in the navy''s vanguard, turned toward the channels, and soon found itself in a dangerous, lethal firing position. From the hundreds of openings punctuating the stonework of the massive conical keep, tremendous bursts of fire filled the south-east face with white smoke, a fog quickly joining the black smoke that engulfed the southern port. Uncountable columns of water raised at the front of Adan¡¯s vessel, not yet close enough to hit sails or wood. But the next one would and Ivy knew well it was time for haste.


    Pressed by what seemed like a tiny delay that could cost them dearly, she moved her machine into a dive that the rest around imitated perfectly.


    The deltas reached the sky above the formidable structure dominating the skyline of the coral straight. They moved in tight, disciplined circles,aiming for a bullseye in a smoky courtyard where there was little fire left after scorching everything that stood in their way. Or so they thought.


    A new string of reds and greens appeared in a rush. Muskets and portable swivel guns aiming upwards, firing without need of orders. Bullets pierced wings while grenades answered. No fire would be used anymore in close reach. Only grenades. Enough to unleash a second round of despair below.


    The Tampra soldiers¡¯ initial determination crumbled as the devastation mounted. The desperate but yet, well-organized defence devolved into chaos, and soon, despair took hold.


    Unable to maintain their position under a type of warfare they were not used to, the defenders retreated, pulling back from the exposed positions into the access hatches. Ivy knew their initial resolve was broken. That they were overwhelmed by a flying enemy impossible to defeat. But she also knew they¡¯d not surrender, just feigned retreat. The Blue Kingdom¡¯s advantage would be over when they reached the ground, and the enemies knew the detail as well as she did.


    With the rooftop defences neutralised, the deltas began their landings in a tight, synchronised manner. No delta-wing, but Ivy¡¯s was meant to be used afterwards. So when a ranger landed, he was fast to join forces with the next, and the next. All putting their efforts in throwing aside their machines and making space for those who had not yet landed. Ivy, who had set foot first, was waiting for his first wave of men with swords in hand. At his side, rangers armed to the teeth with pistols and short swords soon joined him. With a raise of his sabre, war cries erupted, and the crowd rushed into the bowels of the boulder-drenched beast. Before any of them could actually reach, access doors burst open, and a surge of Tampra soldiers charged out, their battle cries as loud as the Blues¡¯. Shots rang out, swords clashed, and the air filled with the sounds of despair, fear, and pain.


    Ivy unsheathed her sword and stepped forward, meeting the first wave of attackers head-on, ignoring the sting of an air impregnated with the aroma of gunpowder and the stench of sweat and blood. The smoke curled around her, veiling her movements in shadow as she engaged the first man. As her first victim felt, others came at her from within the increasing dogs. Animals entering, without knowing, into a slaughterhouse hidden in the smoke. Her confidence grew with each exchange, but she remained focused, refusing to let her guard down for even a moment. Aware of the danger lurking ahead. If something minor went wrong in her assault group, she would be the first to be shot.


    Each group comprised two members with edged weapons who were in charge of close combat, two with firearms, who protected them from other enemy fire, and in the back, a reloader and a carrier. If a reloader delayed, a shot came late, she¡¯d be dead. No matter how good and precise her sword was. A reminder came when Kar, her blade partner, fell dead after a flash from the fog ahead. Dillan shot towards a blind shot. Dillan returned a blind shot that, after a few steps forward, turned out to have been successful. Ivy stepped over Kar¡¯s killer, now as dead as he was, and raised her hand. An order to throw grenades through the hatch.


    After a loud explosion, the rangers entered the stairs in silence. Ivy readied herself to follow when a firm hand caught her arm, halting her mid-step. She turned to see one of her rangers, his face grim as he handed her the semaphoring light. The weight of responsibility settled heavily on her shoulders. She yearned to continue the fight, the thrill of combat still coursing through her veins, but she knew her duty lay away from where her heart wanted to be. Command was her burden, and in this moment, her role as a leader took precedence over the warrior within her.


    Reluctantly, she grabbed the light and strode towards the roof¡¯s parapet. Adan and AhLong awaited her signal. Inside, the fortress assault was intensifying, driving deeper into the stronghold, but the battle was far from over. The lower levels had not stopped firing, and Adan¡¯s fleet was receiving strong damage. She clicked the light, each flash carrying her message through the smoke and haze.


    Her signal conveyed that the assault on the fortress was progressing. The fight was now entrenched in the very bowels of the stronghold. Adan had to risk everything and sail ahead. No matter how much destruction would be unleashed against them until the rangers captured each one of the gunned floors. The cries and shots in the distance reached from the west side. Prof enough Tampra was caught from two sides. AhLong had taken the city fort and Ray¡¯s men were pushing through the fortress access.


    Though victory was not yet assured, with forces pushing from above and below, Tampra numbers were still formidable.


    As the last lights of her message flickered into the distance, Ivy¡¯s eyes narrowed with determination. She knew the importance of every move they made now. The fortress might not have fallen yet, but the first floors from the top had spat fire, not against Adan¡¯s incoming ships, but to the ones waiting in the ports.


    With the Tampra admirals overwhelmed by the unexpected friendly fire, Ivy pressed on, her sword cutting through the smoke and chaos, a relentless force against the waiting tide of enemies in the floors below. With her breath regained and the thrill of battle surging through her veins, she charged through the first door. The scene two levels down was chaos incarnate. Her men and the Parni army were locked in a brutal melee, clashing with the defenders on the narrow staircase. The air was thick with the clank of iron against iron, the deafening cracks of gunfire, and the agonising screams of the wounded. The acrid stench of death grounding her in the grim reality of the fight.


    As she moved forward, her eyes fell on a man crawling across the blood-slicked floor, his fingers desperately reaching for his fallen sword. Without hesitation, she delivered a swift kick, sending the weapon skittering out of his reach. One of her men followed up with a quick, merciless stab. Ivy¡¯s gaze lingered on the man¡¯s face for a moment longer than she intended. He was just a boy, not much older than she was, his life ending before it had truly begun. A wave of pettiness and regret washed over her, clenching her jaw as she tried to push the emotion aside.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    A heavy slap on her back jolted her from her thoughts. Oleg grinned at her through the blood and grime that smeared his face. He pushed past her, charging ahead into the fray as a full squadron of rangers roared down the stairs, reinforcing their new floor.


    They descended the curving staircase; the stone steps spiralling downward along the round inner walls of the fortress. The air grew cooler and more oppressive with each step, the thick stone muffling the sounds of battle below. At the end, they emerged into a vast, wide room, its purpose immediately clear from the stacks of cannonballs piled high in neat, foreboding bulks. Around the room, crates and boxes scattered, their contents hidden in the shadows.


    The storeroom opened into an outer corridor that ran along the perimeter of the fortress. Here, the cannons were positioned, their massive barrels jutting out through the gun-ports that lined the walls. Each cannon was a monstrous piece of artillery, expertly maintained and deadly in its potential. The iron behemoths rested on sturdy wooden carriages, which were secured to the walls with thick chains and ropes to absorb the recoil of their devastating blasts.


    The corridor was shrouded in darkness, the only light filtering in through the narrow openings where the cannons peered out toward the sea. No torches burned here, a precaution against the ever-present threat of igniting the powder stores and turning the entire fortress into a fiery tomb.


    Oleg¡¯s voice rang out in the near silence, cutting through the tension with sharp commands to take control of the fire power as fast as feet and hand could move.


    The next floor fell quickly to their advance, and the next followed with only slightly more resistance. Below, still few cannons fired against the ships attacking from sea. The momentum of their assault slowed as the defenders, though disorganised, grew increasingly desperate. Piled in the few remaining floors, the lack of space to move and the lack of man to defend had put a halt in the gunners¡¯ work. Yet, their neglect of artillery hinted at a readiness to confront raiders. The air was thick with tension. Men piled in the cannon¡¯s corridors and rangers lurking on the stairs, both aware of the imminent engagement. The whistling breezes brought through the hatches smoke from the battles outside the premise, creating a fog effect that would not help either side.


    Swallowed by the mass pushing forward, Ivy had little to say on where to charge or how. Only well into the gallery and already surrounded by bangs and clangs, she found enough space to decide her own fate. It didn¡¯t take long to prove her footwork was up to the task. The first soldier, a brute wielding a club and dagger, took three stabs to be neutralised. The next, a boy completely opposite but with the same courage, only took one cut.


    As Ivy¡¯s side pressed and another set of teams took down the next stairs, Ivy¡¯s The feeling of danger gnawed at her stomach as she watched the Parni soldiers disappear into the mist. She crouched, as did those beside her, lifting the soles of their feet from the ground only when a body was on their way.


    It was when, past one of the bigger canyons. a flicker of movement caught her eye. a Parni soldier, pretending dead at the side of the cannon¡¯s structure, suddenly lifted a pistol from the ground. The barrel levelled at her, the stony gaze of the soldier behind it locking onto her with deadly intent. The world seemed to slow. And just as slowly, she saw how Oleg rushed to cover her, without fear or regret. And just as slowly, she watched as Oleg lunged to cover her, fearless and without regret. As his arm reached to push her aside, Ivy¡¯s hand grabbed his shirt and yanked hard, bringing him to the ground next to her.


    The soldier¡¯s pistol spat fire, sending a lead bullet exploding against the wall. Seeing his trick discovered and failed, the soldier raised his palms, seeking a friendly smile that would bring compassion to his enemies. Neither of the two rangers who approached him with a dagger in hand, took the bait. The soldier, realising he¡¯d receive no forgiveness, tried to get up while shaking a hidden dagger. He did not get up and died in the same corner where he had pretended moments before.


    Laying at her side, Oleg gasped, his eyes wide with shock, his hand instinctively reaching for the wound he¡¯d believed to receive. His lips moved, searching for words of gratitude he¡¯d never let out. Ivy stood and grasped his hand to pull up. Then, with a brief grin and a shoulder tap, He let him know that there was no need.


    The world turned into a dizzying carousel of fear and relief. Ivy¡¯s breath caught in her throat, a ragged gasp escaping as she clung to the fragile reality of survival. The dry tang of powder filled her nostrils, a stark reminder of the razor¡¯s edge she¡¯d danced on. A hundred of terrible scenarios, each more gruesome than the last, played out in her mind. Had she been a moment slower? Had Oleg not foreseen the treacherous attack she¡¯d missed? Would Oleg¡¯s sacrifice weighed on her as many others had before? The thought of him, her stalwart friend, falling for her, sent a wave of nausea from stomach to throat.


    A tide of steel and muscle forced her to move forward, men pressing against each other in a desperate, heaving mass. The crowd, tense and packed, prepared for a new and final push. Her sabre felt cumbersome in the cramped space. She knew there would be no room for its graceful arcs, no chance for the fluid dance of combat she had learned for years. With a swift, practised motion, she upholstered her side dagger, and with a simple, disdainful movement, she dropped her sword to the ground.


    A battle cry echoed through the smoke-choked arcade, a challenge answered with a furious roar from the other side. Weapons flashed with light barely reaching from the hatches. Ivy, caught in the maelstrom and unable to move by her own, felt the raw, primal energy pulsing with the surrounding men. Almost like a wave, men rushed without thinking if destination meant kill or die. The floor itself seemed to crack with the violent crash, almost announcing its breakage, warning all sinners above the fall would be straight to the Hells.


    She pressed towards the compressed wall of enemies, dagger motioning back and forth between lumps of flesh and bone. Each swing was a desperate gamble, a blind stab to avoid a retaliation from the other side. The piling, claustrophobic mass of bodies pressed against her, breathes and gasps a proof of exertion and panic. Guttural cries of grabs and struggles to silence the few clashes of metal and gunshots. A symphony of chaos, a maddening song overwhelming her senses. Em always said battles were shorter than in the stories. Yet, here she was, trapped in one which, although short as well, felt endless.


    Her limbs trembled, muscles burning in protest. Breath turned soon into ragged gasps, yet she pressed on, driven by the sight of the enemy¡¯s weakening resolve. The dagger in her hand, soaked in blood, slowed its relentless killing. With each fallen foe, she found more moments of respite; to catch her breath and steady her shaking hands.


    The clamour of battle faded, replaced by the rhythmic thump of heartbeats in her ears and hissing gasps through her teeth. Beneath her boots the floor turned into a sticky puddle and the air entering her lungs a blend of odours impossible to breathe.


    Victory was in reach. But the price had been high. Ivy felt a wave of sorrow, a bitter reminder of the lives lost. The weight of each sacrifice, each life cut short, pressing down on her. But she also felt something else, something she had not felt in a long time. Pride. Pride in her comrades, in their courage, their resilience.


    A string of bells bursting from all sides announced surrender. The few remaining parni threw their weapons to the ground and fell to their knees. Upon seeing the enemy defeated, the Blue rangers still found the strength to let out cries of victory. But the celebration lasted a little. As few rushed to subdue prisoners, others moved at the same speed as the cannons. The fortress had fallen, but the battle was not over.


    Ivy and Oleg rushed back to the roof. Outside in the bay, Tampra¡¯s crowded fleet, unable to manoeuvre much, was receiving tremendous damage from the fortress. Adan¡¯s ships, as soon as they entered, joined the massacre. Ivy turned the spyglass to the other side of the floating city. In the northern bay, the few vessels Tampraparni had left had already set sail and fled. In the middle of the burning city, the military outpost and barracks raised blue flags, announcing the last enemy strongholds had also fallen.


    Oleg took the light and immediately gave orders. When he finished, and only when one ranger patted him on the shoulder in a friendly manner, a small smile of satisfaction appeared on his face. Ivy joined in with a slight tug at her lips. Victory was finally there, and yet Ivy could not ease her strain or calm her belligerence.


    Indeed, she rejoiced at the victory, but the enveloping satisfaction of the moment was something more personal. Oleg, who had been the voice of the assault, a man who had fought his own demons and put the souls of the Blue Kingdom on his shoulders, had won on both counts. A ranger who had unhesitatingly laid down his life to save her without hesitation, and a friend whom she had put out of a killer¡¯s bullet just as quickly as he had done to her. There was no denial that saving a life, especially his, was of glorious reward. But the feeling of lingering deeper was different. For the first time, no one had to sacrifice themselves for her. For too long, her weakness had cost the life of many. Lost lives of much greater worth than hers. And even though it could happen again, such a small step felt better than any war, battle, or fight ever won.

 Ch80 - The new agent of the state (Sandree)

    Sandree dragged herself through the corridors of the Royal Palace. The weight of the tortures she endured had destroyed her will, leaving behind a weary figure, a shell in which nothing of her pride and grace remained. As she got closer to her sister¡¯s chambers, she pushed herself upright, summoning a facade of strength. As she crossed paths with two palace guards, they bowed slightly, offering her a respect not earned by her but her sister¡¯s.


    It struck her as curious, almost comical, that of all the harpy¡¯s rough and quarrelsome sisters, the one no one would have bet a penny on was the one who had managed the best. Lustful parties and courtly life were certainly less cumbersome than delinquent hovels and gang battles, and as Sandree had experienced firsthand, less painful and humiliating. And as Damayana¡¯s future had proved, more regarding.


    Once arriving at the ornate gold door, she paused, stretching discreetly as the taut scars on her back pulled uncomfortably. Each movement was a painful reminder of the imprisonment she had endured. Gathering all remaining desire to move forward, she knocked.


    The future royal bride of the Rajah¡¯s uncle received her presence with a warm smile and a joyful beckoning. ¡°Come in, sister! Come! It¡¯s so nice to see you!¡±


    Dama hurriedly ordered all her servants to leave them alone. Sandree stepped forward, little by little, a frightened little mouse pretending to be a stalker hunter. She met her sister¡¯s eyes, and the realisation the weakest of the Harpy¡¯s daughters had no fear of her anymore, struck deeply cold and sharp.


    After shushing to a lingering servant, she tapped over the empty divan at her side. Hands painted with intricate designs and air meticulously brushed matched the elegance of silks and golds wrapping her up. Still, under the cover of luxuries, Sandree could see the uncouth, rough girl she¡¯d met in the slums of Shok. She had lost a bit of weight, though for one of her once considerable size, it hardly seemed to make a difference. ¡°Have a seat, Inisha! Don¡¯t be shy. I¡¯m so happy you have left the reds and blacks behind. It¡¯s a life of misery.¡±


    Damayana reached for a silver plate, selecting a ripe prune. She brought it to her lips, biting into the fruit with measured care, ensuring that none of the juices escaped to stain her garments. She failed. A purple streak bloomed across her chin and dripped onto her dress. ¡°Parni port!¡± she hissed, the rough curse slipping out before she could stop it.


    ¡°Please, call me Sandree. Inisha is what Mother gave me.¡±


    The hand squeeze lingered a moment longer than necessary. Then, Dama¡¯s chubby fingers tilted Sandree¡¯s face up with a gentle thumb, to give a kiss suspended in the air. Sandree hid a breath of relief, grateful her sister¡¯s juicy lips hadn¡¯t met her skin, though the sticky feeling on her chin, where Dama¡¯s fingers had reached, betrayed the near miss.


    With a grunt of exertion, Dama heaved her considerable bulk from the divan, the effort visibly straining her. She moved to the ornate mirror and toyed with an array of perfumes and creams. The scents mingled in the air, heavy and cloying, as she applied a touch of powder here, a dab of perfume there. Sandree remained seated, her posture rigid, expectant, as though she was nothing more than an emissary, a servant awaiting orders.


    ¡°You are lucky, you know?¡± Dama finally said. ¡°I never had a name before that monster took me away.¡±


    ¡°Well, soon enough, you can call yourself Lady Sauhl¡¯ur Ectur-Arin.¡± Sandree found herself smiling. A rare, genuine smile she didn¡¯t expect. The title, despite everything, held a strange allure, a distant dream of stability and a position she hadn¡¯t allowed herself to imagine. ¡°I heard Indri has died. Is it true?¡±


    Damayana hummed in response, the sound soft and dismissive as she lifted a massive golden ring to her ear. ¡°As dead as Otoke and Lee, and supposedly as dead as Samalia.¡± As she spoke of their sister¡¯s demise, her tone came indifferent, as if discussing the weather. ¡°It¡¯s only us and Lei now. But the new harpy will soon die as well. She is sailing with that hideous Hanan lord to Male. Have you heard about what happened there?¡±


    Sandree nodded gently. Everyone had heard. The forces of the Blue and a coalition of pirates and mercenaries had taken the city. It was no secret, neither the counteroffensive was on its way. And she wondered what was her role amongst all those pieces moving frantically over the board of such a dangerous game.


    ¡°What happened to Samalia?¡± she said.


    ¡°Stories soaked in sailor¡¯s superstition. The mermaid is said to have encountered a sea beast that swallowed her entire armada. How stupid that sounds, right?¡± Dama took a moment to reach for a coconut biscuit. ¡°Anyway, whatever happened, her generals took the sudden loss as a black omen. Night¡¯s knife for her. Way better than Indri¡¯s fate, I must say.¡±


    ¡°Anything is better than being in the hands of that man.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡± Damayana¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Heard she was still hanging from her guts in the king¡¯s mizzen when the governor surrendered the city! Anyway, we should not think of them any longer. How¡¯s your Dad? How did he take the death of his mate?¡±


    The memory of Em brought another chilling bath over her skin. This one, filled with sadness and regret. She liked the man, and for a woman who despised almost everything and everyone, it meant a lot.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t remember him, and as sad as it sounds, it¡¯s for the best, I suppose. Why did you summon me, sister?¡±


    Damayana sucked her fingers and savoured a date, taking her time to flicker with a calculated sharpness around the room, almost as if daring any unseen listener to step forth. ¡°My fianc¨¦ holds connections with certain agents within Bandanii. They are dispatching one of these men with some crucial information to save our nation, and I intend for you to serve as our intermediary.¡±If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to babysit a reddish man. I don¡¯t like them.¡± The task felt annoying. Not because the man was from the red, but because she was tired of tribulations, tired of backstabbing and lies.


    ¡°Ease that brow, sis,¡± Damayana said, her tone teasing as she stuffed her mouth with honeyed sweets. ¡°He¡¯s Parni. And quite the charmer, I must say. Who knows, perhaps you¡¯ll find love as I did.¡± A playful smile curved her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me; I genuinely believe you are the best suited for this task. And to tell the truth, it was one of his demands. The man knows about beauty for sure.


    ¡°You can¡¯t refuse, but before you do, let me tell you he¡¯s agreed to add a payment of twice of what we¡¯ll pay you. And he¡¯s offering you a mansion in Himse and a cottage in Pitali. A generous offer, if you ask me. You could bring your father there. The fresh air would do him good.¡±


    The image of his father in the hovel he had to live now turned her stomach almost as much as the sudden tightening of frustration. Adding to the sting of anger, her jaw clenched and her frown deepened.


    ¡°Come on, sis.¡± Damayana chuckled. ¡°Dust off that pirate pride. You¡¯re not the Lady of Cards anymore. You¡¯ve got nothing to lose. All you have to do is inform us and keep the Count happy. How far you want to go in that regard will depend on how much you fancy him. If it¡¯s a lot, enjoy. If it¡¯s a little, you have plenty of experience dealing with pests.¡±


    Her sister¡¯s words felt like needles pricking at her patience, threatening to unravel her composure. Of all her siblings, she had always been the one with the kindest heart, the one whose sweetness was as undeniable as it was often dismissed. The others had long seen her as the weakest among them; too na?ve, too unskilled, too much of a dreamer to bear the weight of anything truly significant, much less the weight of a country. And of all of that, Sandree could not agree more.


    ¡°Dear!¡± The Rajah¡¯s uncle''s booming voice echoed through the room as he entered with the force of a storm, his broad frame shaking the floorboards and causing the furniture to tremble. He offered a brief, cursory glance in Sandree¡¯s direction, his eyes quickly shifting back to Damayana. ¡°Ah, your younger sister is here, excellent. I¡¯ve brought someone with me, you know... my friend from Red Island! The one, you know¡­ who is an expert in Heriike games!¡±


    As Kuraban kissed his fianc¨¦e, Sandree clenched her fists, her patience wearing thin.  Every word he uttered dripped with forced casualness, completely betraying any sort of real concealment. The absurdity of how he spoke was almost laughable, if the magnitude of its stakes weren¡¯t so huge.


    Kuraban leaned against the Damayana cabinet, causing the bottles to rattle. ¡°We will propose to my nephew to give him control of the plantations instead of the squid. What do you think?¡± he said with joyful ease.


    He reached for a sweet, biting into it with the same fervour as his future wife¡¯s. Kuraban, unlike his scrawny brother, was the very image of a bear. Broad-shouldered and towering, with an unruly mane, a thick beard, and body hair peeking through the rich silks he wore. He carried a rugged air of untamed wilderness wrapped in the trappings of royalty. Boisterous, and brimming with cheerfulness, Sandree couldn¡¯t help but think he was perfectly suited for her sister.


    ¡°It will infuriate Vega greatly.¡± Damayana gazed through the mirror in a precise, calculating way Sandree had seen hundreds of times in others, but never in her. ¡°We don¡¯t want him to make a move yet. But I like the idea. Prepare everything necessary, but let¡¯s not make it official yet.¡±


    Sandree felt as alone as she truly was. The mighty force she once commanded had been decimated. Her vast fortune, which had once granted her luxury and respect, had vanished like a puff of smoke. Her body, once a canvas adorned with the finest dresses shamelessly revealing every corner of her skin, was now a tapestry of horrendous scars. Had it not been for the help of her na?ve, unskilled, and weak sister, Sandree knew well she¡¯d been already selling her body for a mere morsel of rotting bread. Yet, her mind, ravaged by sleepless nights and endless nightmares, could not connect what he had just witnessed. The unskilled and weak sister giving advice and orders as if she herself were the one playing the war games.


    ¡°You seem surprised, dear,¡± Dama said, giving a subtle elbow to her fianc¨¦¡¯s leg. ¡°I told you, my sisters think I¡¯m a loser.¡±


    ¡°A thousand times, darling.¡± Kuraban said. ¡°But with the trust you put in her, I assumed she already knew you well.¡±


    Dama¡¯s eyes seemed sharp, calculating and full of strength. ¡±No. When I do something, I do it well. She was not ready until now. Tell me about Male."


    ¡°Oh, bad news. Vega has promised forces to blockade the city as we expected, but his forces are still in port. He requested to keep his squids in Tampra due to a shortage of personnel. Then, pulled from his sleeve an alliance with the last two fingers of piracy. How he got them to sail south, I do not know, but my stupid brother was delighted with the idea.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not low on men,¡± Dama said. ¡°He has an enormous army in the north, ready to move. We need to dig deeper into that. And talking about digging, we need to introduce our asset from Bandanii to my newly appointed liaison.¡±


    Kuraban clapped his hands, and a caller yelled from the other side of the door. ¡°The Count of Odishee!¡±


    The man who entered moved with a deliberate grace, each step slow yet imbued with confidence. The  long leather boots clapping to the sound of his strides were freshly polished, catching the light with each measured stride. Tailored pants and colourful vest on a white pristine shirt were all immaculate, without a single stain or wrinkle to mar its custom made perfection.


    ¡°Count, this is Damayana¡¯s sister, Sandree.¡±


    ¡°Izan, your Highness, just Izan,¡± he said, with a smile too effortless, too practised. He bowed to the couple, and then towards Sandree.


    Still not recovered from the shock of knowing Dama may have been after all the most cunning of her sister¡¯s, Sandree received another blow as her gaze locked over the Count¡¯s face. Suppressing a gasp, her mind frantically searched for a memory, though fog of time. Standing before her, smirk and gaze piercing, as if he could see right through the veil of her thoughts, was a man who she had met. His body had grown stronger, his features etched with hardship. Yet she remembered him clearly. Em¡¯s mate in the Black Geckos hovel. The same kid who had drooled at the sight of her glorious times. A rascal from the rabbit holes who had no other name than the one they gave to all their petty thieves: Macha. A rat the lizards once wanted dead and now a Count, an agent, and the person she was tasked to follow.

 Ch81 - Small tunes before the storm: Prison break (Robert)

    ¡°Please let me talk first.¡± Kishnet stepped down from the wagon, his movements slow and deliberate. As the warriors of the Sands released the reins of their horses to dismount, he raised his arms as slow and clear as his attempts to look harmless. With gestures of peace, Kish moved forward, trailed by two men with sabres drawn. His voice, soft and measured, reached the ears of a man whose arms bore intricate tattoos, patterns formed by countless thin lines covering all visible skin. As Kish spoke, he glanced briefly at Robert, taking a bite from a loaf of dried bread.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that we expected you, not that fancy, blondie girl. Northerners in this land raise questions,¡± the man said, a deliberate comment intended to provoke. He was right, though. With Lim¡¯s guidance, Rob had changed Donna¡¯s puppet to fit a realistic human from the north. With its blonde hair and fair skin, the robotic vessel was not suited to blend in the red island¡¯s wildlands. But Robert never intended to do so. His plan, his ultimate mission, was at the far north. A place in where dwellers matched his body¡¯s appearance.


    The chief made another comment about Robert¡¯s frail, delicate appearance. It didn¡¯t work either. The subtle movements of lips and eyes, his body movements, everything turned into an open book Robert could read instantly. Nothing could be hidden. Neither the amusement the man felt before the uncontrollable fear of Kish, nor the frustration before the impassive face of his reaction to the banter. He¡¯d never give him what he was looking for. But quite the opposite.


    ¡®Proceed with caution,¡¯ a voice echoed in his mind. ¡®There¡¯s a seventy-five percent chance those tattoos are from the Yeranee Clan. Each is a life taken.¡¯


    ¡®I can read the old data too, Lim,¡¯ Robert replied, a silent exchange necessary in such a situation. ¡®And I also share the same training as you. Pretty obvious to see what he is capable of. Isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    The tattooed man beckoned, and Robert joined them. Kish made the introductions with care, every word carefully stored in the mind''s data.


    The chief used Papiku as a name. Though not of the desert tribes, his influence extended to all who followed him in the tribe''s absence leaders, and not only was he the man in charge of such bunch of soulless scum, he was the guide to the exit point, the one in charge of the prison break and the one who¡¯d lead the caravan to safety.


    ¡°My men will make sure we are not chased.¡± Papiku said. ¡°I¡¯ll stay until we reach the oasis. From there, you are on your own. Unless you don¡¯t pay me what you promised. Then I¡¯ll have to stay longer. Enough to put your libers in a bag.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that,¡± Robert said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the one who should worry. And before you talk to me again, tell me why I should be listening to you.¡±


    Faced with the raider¡¯s animosity, Robert did not blink. Kish did, however. He also fidgeted, clearing his throat before letting out words in a halting manner. ¡°Mi-mister Papiku, I¡¯d prepared all the documentation and mediated with all parties, but it is only thanks to Robert¡¯s efforts that mister Kumar¡¯s plan has played out smoothly. He took over when the budget exceeded and contracts broke. Only by his expertise and hard work, Kumar¡¯s family will have a new identity in the West. He settled the ventures that will provide the plain villages with the infrastructure to raise production. And his idea started the business to provide funds for the clan¡¯s special¡­war.¡±


    ¡°Too much information, lawyer. I have a headache now.¡± Papiku probed his teeth with the tongue, producing a series of sharp, snapping noises that grated on the ears, each sound more unsettling than the last. ¡°But I suppose it was necessary. If that is true, then thanks to you I can get rid of my ties with Kumar. I will receive double my pay and my family in the valley will flourish. If all goes well, I swear you will never have to worry about me or my people. Take my word as a gift. I never lie and I never break a promise.¡±


    ¡®Updating¡­¡¯


    ¡®Rob, this man could be a sea krait.¡¯ Lim said. ¡®Official reports never confirmed the rumours of death. Ivan Diman¡¯s descriptions in ¡®Whispers of the South¡¯ describe one of them as a Yeranee: Der¡¯Salar, the Scout.¡¯


    ¡®Noted. Please call me Robert. I like it more.¡¯


    ¡®Noted. Please call me Claudia. I like it more.¡¯This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Robert took a long breath as one of the sand warriors whispered in Papiku¡¯s ear. The words in a local dialect didn¡¯t escape to him. ¡°The opening is ready. First ones are coming out. Reports of all going as planned, but they informed Kumar is sick.¡±


    Under Papiku¡¯s stern command, they embarked on a gruelling ascent over the rocky hill at a pace too fast for most. Evening shadows deepened and the uneven terrain grew treacherous. Robert, though weary, remained vigilant, his every step measured to avoid disaster. Papiku and the sandmen climbed with the agility of mountain goats and Robert followed with the same ease, although of all the group Kishnet struggled to maintain his footing and lingered behind.


    When they reached a small clearing nestled between the slope and a sheer cliff looming ahead, several men burst forth from a narrow opening in the rock. Their faces bore the marks of exhaustion and fear, and their bodies the dust and blood of who has been crawling through steep, narrow holes for a long time. Papiku seized one by the collar of his filthy shirt and hissed. ¡°Where is Kumar?¡±


    The man¡¯s voice failed him, but his trembling hand pointed to the hole. Soon, Kumar emerged¡ªa man gaunt and frail, his face sucked in illness. He coughed weakly, extending a trembling hand towards Kishnet in a gesture of greeting.


    ¡°This is Robert,¡± the lawyer said.


    Kumar reached out, clasping Robert¡¯s hand with a surprising firmness. ¡°I couldn¡¯t have finished this without your help. You have my eternal gratitude. Behind me is Macha, the boy who has assisted me from within. Please trust him as if he were my own. He will help you with everything else, since I have little more time. Perhaps just enough to see my daughter one last time.¡±


    Kumar coughed again, more violently this time. ¡°Where is my daughter?¡±


    ¡°In the town of Ahshi. It was too dangerous for her to stay here. Kish will help you down, and I will ease your illness as best as I can so you will reach there alive. I promise.¡± Robert replied.


    ¡®His consumption is advanced. You shouldn¡¯t have promised.¡¯


    Leaving the rest behind, Robert slowly moved to the escape hole. ¡®It won¡¯t hurt him to have hope.¡¯


    The next prisoner to merge from the mountain had a face Robert instantly recognized from his data memory, though time had weathered him. The once youthful features were now hardened, shaped by harsh conditions. As Macha had written in his secret letters, disguised as business documents for a fictitious prospecting company, he indeed had lost an arm, the limb severed at the elbow. Yet, he moved as if it had always been that way.


    ¡®You must not tell him about me, Rob.¡¯


    ¡®I won¡¯t tell him the truth about you or about me. Is better this way.¡¯ Robert said. ¡°Macha, it¡¯s nice to finally meet you. I¡¯m Robert.¡±


    Macha, his clothes and body caked in grime, limped towards them. ¡°Who are you? Where¡¯s Kish?¡±


    ¡°I had introduced myself, didn¡¯t I? Kish is already going to the wagons with Kumar.¡± Robert moved a welcoming hand towards the path down the hill. ¡°We need to hurry. It won¡¯t be long before the guards find out.¡±


    ¡°You gave me a name only. Who¡­ are¡­ you?¡± Macha pressed his stance firm, unwilling to budge.


    ¡°I am a friend of Lim. I¡¯ll explain everything, but now we must go.¡±


    Macha¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Lim? Whe-where is she?¡±


    ¡°In Bandanii, at Donna¡¯s shop. We¡¯ll head there soon enough. But first, we need to complete the deals with the Sand Warriors, settle everything with Kumar, and start preparing your new identity.¡±


    ¡°New identity? All I need is a bath. Those guards wouldn¡¯t even recognize my face.¡± Macha shrugged, descending the path with surprising ease, almost as if he could clearly see in the dim dawn light.


    Robert forced a smile, though he felt no inclination to do so, yet it seemed necessary. ¡°Once you reach Bandanii, there¡¯s much more work to be done. A war is coming, and they¡¯ll need our help.¡±


    ¡°How is Em? And Ivy, do you have any news of them? Kish never told me a thing.¡±


    Robert hesitated, waiting until Macha was settled on their wagon, a blanket draped over him. ¡°He didn¡¯t because I ordered him not to..¡±


    Macha¡¯s expression darkened, his gaze fixed on Robert. In the middle of the trail, he halted, silent, expectant. Robert passed by, almost losing his foot against slippery pebbles. Macha insisted, his muffled cry demanding an answer. Robert quietly moved down, committed to tell only when they were in the wagon''s safety. Seeing he was ignored, as Robert had predicted, Macha gave up and repressed his descent.


    They both climbed into the wagon, Macha at the rear and Robert in the front seat. Gripping the reins, Robert turned to confirm that Macha was sitting well, comfortable on the blankets, and with enough supplies on hand for the trip. Only then, devoid of any emotion, he answered. ¡°Ivy is preparing for war. Em is dead.¡±

 Ch82 - Small tunes before the storm: Oasis (Robert)

    Ahshi had earned its status as a town out of pity. Merely of a cluster of dried mud walls encircling a nearly desiccated oasis was the true meaning of desolation. Once, the survival for its few inhabitants depended entirely on the road from and to Bandanii, a notorious route frequented by slave traders and prowled by bandits.


    As they reached the Sand Warriors hurried to their protection duties, scanning every corner, preparing defenses, organizing patrols. A formidable force that had been slowly increasing since leaving the mountains of the south. A small army which, at first glance, seemed undisciplined and ill-prepared, but surprisingly functioned like one of the most precise machines in Donna¡¯s shop. Barking orders since arrival and not stopping to do so, Papiku leapt down from his horse and dragged his feet toward the cart, kicking up more dust than his mount had done.


    ¡°The sand clans will make sure you are safe here until departure,¡± He said. ¡°After that. Only a small group of my best will continue with you and the mercs from the city. Do not trust those fellas too much. They are treacherous and at the smallest chance they rob and kill for profit. But one of my sand-folk is worth a hundred of such scum, so worry little blondie: You¡¯ll be safe until Bandanii.¡±


    Kumar, a man who had appeared on the brink of death for the entire journey, suddenly found a surge of life within him as he spotted his daughter emerging from one door. With a speed that belied his frailty, he rushed forward, kicking up a cloud of dust before falling to his knees in front of her. As she pulled the wheels of her chair closer, he burst into a loud cry before embracing her.


    ¡®Interesting,¡¯ Claudia said.


    ¡®What is it?¡¯


    ¡®This man is nothing like the description we have in the database. And I¡¯m certain he is not pretending.¡¯


    ¡®The hardships of life can change anyone, I suppose. Or the certainty of dying.¡¯ Robert got down from the wagon, giving a last glimpse as Kumar and his family moved inside the closest hut. ¡®Or the gift of life.¡¯


    Papiku snapped his fingers in front of Robert¡¯s face. ¡°From here Kumar and his family will go west, crossing the hills of Kedas; they will soon be in Romii¡¯s safety.¡±


    ¡°I have some notes for Kumar¡¯s doctor. Will you mind giving them?¡±


    The clans¡¯ chief shrugged. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call that man a doctor, but sure. I haven¡¯t worked my ass off for years to keep that dog alive only for some mountain quack to ruin it. Any help will be welcome. Which reminds me, this is when he no longer has mine.¡±


    Papiku raised a hand towards Kishnet, his fingers twitching impatiently. From the wagon¡¯s seat, and almost hiding behind Robert, the lawyer fidgeted, uncertain of what was expected from him.


    ¡°Now is when you give me my money,¡± Papiku stated bluntly. ¡°And the shares for my associates. That includes the clans and the villages.¡±


    Kish reached for a leather envelope and as soon as Papiku grabbed it, half a dozen warriors rushed over. The chief sorted the credit notes under the watchful eyes of the surrounding spectators. ¡°Where¡¯s the gold?¡± said one soldier.


    ¡°I told you, no gold.¡± Papiku began to distribute papers amongst eager hands, almost as if famine had reached the camp and he was delivering bread instead of wealth.


    ¡°Take this to Jial and he¡¯ll pay you much more than agreed. Remind your dogs that each note has the amount and the name of who it belongs to. If they steal someone else¡¯s, it will be worth nothing.¡±


    At such a disgusting display of greed, Robert turned to search for Macha among the bundles of the cart. Huddled in a corner and covered in a blanket, he was staring at the canvas, silently lost in thought as he had been throughout the journey. His eyes were red-rimmed, though Robert had not once seen or heard him cry.


    ¡°We will spend the night here. You can bathe, cut your hair, and shave,¡± Robert instructed. Macha gave no response, made not a single move. Not even a blink.


    ¡°We will spend the night, departing in the morning to Bandanii¡­¡±


    Faced with Macha''s indifference, Robert fell silent. He understood human behaviour well, and although he could feel nothing, the jaw clenching occuring when frustrated came naturally. Right in the perfect moment any human being would have done.


    ¡®Let him be,¡¯ Claudia said. ¡®Losing Em has been an immense blow to him.¡¯Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    Robert sighed. ¡®I know that. But we need him to get to work soon. There is no time for prolonged grief.¡¯


    Kish, who was giving papers with the last instructions to one of the foremen, spooked to Robert''s words.


    ¡°What do we know about the Rock?¡±


    Kish quickly asked around in the local dialect and gave an answer, although Robert had already understood. ¡°It didn¡¯t take long for them to realize the break. They sent a well-armed team from the tunnel, but when they saw the clans, they went back inside. News hasn¡¯t reached the city yet, but that was three days ago. They may already know something.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Papiku said. ¡°They won¡¯t send anyone from the city by land. The king doesn¡¯t want problems with the sandmen, so if he sends someone, it will be by ship.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s correct,¡¯ Claudia said. ¡®Bandanii won¡¯t risk getting into trouble with the clans they will-¡¯


    ¡°As¡­ expected.¡± Robert cut, imitating a subtle grimace towards people pushing each other for a place next to Papiku. ¡°Kish, please arrange the rest, and send the macha when he¡¯s ready to continue living.¡±


    Robert dismounted and made his way to the huts. The gritty air and constant glare tormented him. Inside of the mud hut was not much better. The gift of dimness and coolness was not enough to offset the stench of mold and sweat. Rob¡¯s body couldn¡¯t sense heat or breeze, nor smell like anyone else. What he received was data, reports of information his mind perceived as if his senses were actually working. Even so, he was sure when something seemed pleasant or unpleasant, and without knowing how or why, his body and mind acted in response to the stimuli. A habit that made him feel more human and, as a result, made Claudia more irritable, dismissive, and contemptuous.


    The time alone inside the filthy quarters, which Robert intended to be one of complete silence and freed from thoughts, became a string of comments, planning and corrections Claudia knew were not well received. She was on his mind after all, and even knowing how little he enjoyed her voice, she never failed to say whatever was necessary.


    Fortunately for the well-being of their partnership by obligation, Macha¡¯s arrival took less time than expected. With a fake grin, Robert welcomed him and invited his company with an extended hand. The blanket slipped from Macha¡¯s shoulders as he seized the top of a chair¡¯s backrest. A harsh scraping noise cut through the room as he dragged it across the floor. With the seat positioned squarely in front of Robert, he swung a leg over and straddled it. Eyes fixed, glower loaded.


    After a brief exchange of silent scrutiny, Macha raised his eyebrows and pursed his lips, gesturing with a quick tilt of his chin toward the bag at Robert¡¯s side. ¡°Is that a battery?¡± he said, almost amused. ¡°No matter how well you hide the cable with your jacket, I can still see it. So, are you the same kind as Lim?¡±


    Old Lim¡¯s voice echoed, but Rob ignored it.


    ¡°I am not like Lim,¡± Robert replied, his tone even. ¡°She¡¯s a human inside a body of metal and rubber. I was made. An entirely artificial machine, mind and body.¡±


    ¡°I can tell,¡± Macha said, a grin creeping onto his face as he playfully swung the chair back and forth. ¡°Ye pretty good delivering blowing news without blinking. Did Lim create you? Or Donna? Well, whoever it is, they should have put a little more empathy behind those pretty, lifeless eyes.¡±


    In an instant, Robert analyzed which reply was the most appropriate, and if he really should give it. Yet, he decided to remain silent after realizing, also in an instant, the question did not expect an answer.


    Macha made the movement of leaning on the backrest, but halted at the sight of the stump of his missing arm. Robert¡¯s lips motioned, but Macha was faster in his hissing. ¡°I¡¯m going to Bandanii because I want to see Lim. But that doesn¡¯t mean I want to go with you. Or that I want a new arm. Tell me. Why does someone as smart as you and with so many excellent fighters around need me? Depending on what you say, I¡¯ll decide if your company and Donna¡¯s prosthetics are worth the little time left of my miserable life.¡±


    ¡°In the south, Ivy and the Kingdom¡¯s allies are gathering a force to confront the old Kraken. But Vega¡¯s power is formidable. He is deeply entrenched in Tampra, with a new and more dangerous army here prepared to sail south. I will soon depart to halt this army, and when you are ready, you will infiltrate Tampra as a supposed agent, delivering all that I have prepared to destabilise Vega¡¯s influence on the island.¡±


    Macha chuckled. ¡°As a child, I knew nothing at all, but the rabbit hole taught me how to survive, how to steal. Grown up, I knew little about sailing and the seas either, but thanks to Em, I became good at that. Damn, even Kumar made of me a decent clerk. Question is, How can I be an agent of the state, Rob? I usually manage to adapt, but such a role seems pr?ty complicated compared to pulling wallets and writing letters.¡±


    ¡°Rob is the machine on Em¡¯s ship.¡± Robert said. ¡°Don¡¯t mistake me for the same unit. You have enough knowledge to manage the documents I¡¯ll be entrusting to you. They are flawlessly crafted, bearing the handwriting they must have, with the precise words needed to be read. All I require is a Parni who can blend into Tampra high society. I will teach you how to fit in. The rest will be a matter of courage and charm.¡±


    Macha leaned on the backrest, one arm under his head, letting the words sink and the answer delay. ¡°This Vega.¡± He finally said. ¡°Is he the one who ordered Em¡¯s death?¡±


    ¡°Vega himself pulled the trigger.¡±


    Macha¡¯s eyelids clenched shut, any control over his emotions finally breaking. He raised a hand to cover his face, but a sob escaped before he could stifle it. He wiped his eyes, his expression twisted with the desire for bloodlust.


    ¡°Then we have no time to waste,¡± he said, rage slipping at each word. ¡°I¡¯ll be whoever the Hells you want me to be. I¡¯ll do whatever you need me to do. Anything to bring down that miserable man and make him pay.¡±

 Ch83 - Small tunes before the storm: Bandanii city (Robert)

    Spurred on by his thirst for revenge, Macha hadn¡¯t lifted his eyes from the documents since leaving the oasis. During the whole journey to Bandanii city, he barely ate, or slept. Immersed in his study, it seemed that not even the jolting of the cart could break his attention. He didn¡¯t divert from his task neither when the city appeared as a dot on the horizon, nor when the majesty of its walls interrupted the rays of the sun. Now and then, only when a paper had satiated his curiosity, he¡¯d scratch his chin or frown for a moment right before shuffling it away to devour another one.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± he¡¯d say, or: ¡°Plausible, but¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it this time?¡± Robert asked.


    Before Macha gave an answer, the gate guards meticulously inspected every corner of the wagon. Kishnet handed one of them a forged document, mimicking the handwriting of the city¡¯s head of security, which allowed them to pass without question. Once inside, Macha put the papers aside and moved to the edge, checking each detail of the bustling slave trades around them.


    ¡°Vega¡¯s side seems solid,¡± Macha finally said. ¡°And with a lot of work I might learn to behave like a Count. But no matter how well I learn, without funds, no one will believe me. I don¡¯t want to appear as I¡¯m exploiting this opportunity to squander resources, but the rich spend lavishly, and the wealthier they are, the more they do it. Same problem with the plantations¡¯ security. Numbers are not enough. We will need to prove the business proposal has capital.¡±


    Robert gathered the documents and carefully tucked them into his side bag. ¡°Leave that to me,¡± he murmured before stepping down the wagon. ¡°I bought gold from the initial investment and arranged a meeting with all the investors. I¡¯ll use that gold to lure in more capital and cover your needs with that.¡±


    Macha chuckled. ¡°That side of the mountain is completely dry. You know that, right? I hope when they find out, the sickness has taken Kumar. I¡¯d be way more compassionate than what such scum may do to him.¡±


    ¡°I am the sole owner of the prospecting company, all blames will land on me.¡± Robert skipped to the street side to let through a long line of slaves dragging chains over the cobblestones. The bulging crowd pushed them towards the shops, and Macha took the break to check the merchandise piled up behind the glass.


    ¡°Those people are the filth of this city, mate,¡± he said, eyes drifting around elegant, yet useless prosthetics.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    As much as Macha pretended he didn¡¯t care about having a new arm, his expression tilted to the opposite. Robert stepped closer, pulling his side bag at the front to avoid sneaking hands so common to those streets. ¡°Those are as effective as a peg leg. Do you see the copper arm? Those wires on the side are used with the other hand. Cumbersome. Donna¡¯s pieces connect to the muscles and nerves. And even though you won¡¯t have any tact, it will be like having a new arm.


    ¡°As soon as we arrive and she gets the correct measurements, we can begin the procedures. It will take you a little while to get used to it, but the process is quite fast.¡±


    Macha stroked his stump. ¡°Once, while we were sailing in Southern Wei, I made a mistake that left Em limping for a month. He never complained once. He always said that after his prosthetic operations, nothing seemed to hurt too much.¡±


    ¡°He was not wrong. The pain is excruciating, although something tells me such penance will not bother you.¡±


    ¡°Nay, it won¡¯t.¡±


    Kishnet, who had delayed getting rid of the wagon, rushed to join them. ¡°I¡¯ll head to the office first, start preparing the papers for the new deals. Meet you later.¡±


    Robert nudged Macha, and they resumed their walk in the opposite direction of the lawyer. Macha seemed more uplifted now, his eyes wandering to every strange animal, flamboyant outfit or each prosthetic user navigating the vibrant streets of the merchant¡¯s quarters. It took a little more to reach Donna¡¯s shop. The tingling of the bell amused Macha greatly, and he crossed the door with a gaze fixed on the golden bell. Robert announced their arrival, but no one responded to the calls. After a few moments, Robert dragged a stool and invited Macha to wait comfortably.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    ¡°They must have gone somewhere nearby,¡± Robert said, his tone measured. ¡°Wait here.¡±


    ¡°I want to see Lim.¡± Macha stepped forward, ignoring the stool on his feet. ¡°Where is she?¡±


    Robert dragged the stool back to Macha¡¯s side. His insistence pushed the young man to a corner. ¡°First Lim, later the rest,¡± he repeated.


    ¡°Since she left the Ballerina, her health worsened and nowadays she is very weak. Give me a moment to prepare everything, please.¡±


    Submitting to Robert¡¯s wishes, Macha accepted the seat without leaving her corner. A strategic place where he could see the entrance and no one could surprise him from behind.


    With the big-headed boy convinced, the machine headed towards the store¡¯s end. He retrieved a small key hidden in a pocket¡¯s fold and unlocked a door hidden behind a rag. Macha¡¯s eyes followed his moves, frustration and scrutiny overflowing his features.


    He would have to wait. Lim needed to be told first.


    Robert closed the door quietly behind him and climbed the stairs with deliberate care. He didn¡¯t want to make any noise. Lim was indeed frail, almost at the break of death. He had not lied. Her choice to abandon the power of the sphere had taken a severe toll on her human side and despite their repeated attempts to reconnect her to it, nothing worked. Age had run its course. An unnaturally long life turned into a baggage her humanity could no longer bear in any other way than stranded on a bed.


    Her condition was delicate. The last time Rober had seen her, she was hardly awake, and when she was, she spoke nonsensical or without reason. It was now essential to wake her with care and conscientiously prepare the visit to avoid an emotional shock.


    Donna¡¯s upper floor, usually where she slept when work, kept her late into the night, had been the old anthropoid home. Her sanctuary. A place where she had been reading adventures in old books before falling even more ill. Since she had arrived, she asked very little about Robert. In truth, she asked almost nothing about anyone, and it didn¡¯t take long for her to forget about herself too. But even on her last visits, when her mind turned to the worse, few names repeated in her lips. Ivy, Em and Macha. Names, not even she knew who their owners were.


    Robert knocked and slowly opened the door. He didn¡¯t feel the freeze of his shock, although his body stopped suddenly, as any human would have done. The bed where Lim had listened to Donna read her the old adventure tales she enjoyed the most, was empty. Robert¡¯s eyes dropped to the floor. Any human would have realized what had happened in a short time, but he did it in an instant.


    He returned to the lower floor even more slowly and quietly than his ascent, grateful for not really having to sustain the frailties of human feelings. What he wanted most in the world, the power to feel, was now what he most wanted to avoid.


    ¡®It was to be expected,¡¯ Claudia said. ¡®The probability of-¡¯


    ¡®Shut up! I don¡¯t want to hear anything about probabilities, or expected outcomes, or the damn circle of life.¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ll miss her too, but we need to think about-¡¯


    ¡®You won¡¯t.¡¯ Rob halted at the door. ¡®So won¡¯t I. That¡¯s what we are. Heartless machines. We need no heart for the mission ahead, right? That¡¯s what you said. That¡¯s what you wanted. So be it. No heart, no pain, no grief. And no more pretending we do. Let me blow more bad news to the kid and move on.¡¯


    The news had blew on Macha¡¯s face indeed, but not from Robert. In his absence upstairs, Donna had arrived and done the job. He was curled on the floor, head down, hidden between his legs and arms. Donna turned, her eyes red. She embraced Robert. He didn¡¯t need it but it felt clear to him she did it for herself.


    ¡°When?¡± Robert asked, his voice cold.


    ¡°A few days ago,¡± Donna replied through sobs. ¡°I finished reading her and then she spoke. I was so surprised! She didn¡¯t speak for a while and she felt so full of energy. Then she talked about Em and her ship. I¡­I was so happy she remembered. She said she wanted to sail to an island where they once had a house. And Ivy would fish the dinner and Macha would help Em repair the ceiling while she¡¯d walk down the shores until dawn. Then she went to sleep and took her last breath.¡±

 Ch84 - Small tunes before the storm: The Icto (Robert)

    Kumar never pretended to get away from the scam he had prepared. It was simple yet good enough to save his family, but to carry it out, he had to involve certain individuals who would not let themselves be robbed without retaliation. False documents confirming gold in an untouched area of ??the Rock gave him access to investments from the most wealthy and dangerous scum of Bandanii. With that money, he financed his escape, and a secured future for his daughter. That was his plan. And when his victims would find out there was no gold, he was ready to be punished for it.


    When Robert and Claudia received letters from Kumar¡¯s assistant, Macha, they took over. They turned a flawed and desperate gamble into a huge operation aimed to not only give the former ruler of Tampra and his family a second chance, but to disassemble the red island slave trade, overthrow the tyrannic dynasties ruling the island and destroy its gangs including one roaming the southern seas with little to no opposition: The Siren, one of the Harpy¡¯s daughters. It first started with putting simple, yet well made promissory notes and thrusts into circulation, documents linked to several wealthy families that never existed. At the same time, Kisneth, a trusted lawyer from the Blue, had created a company to take over Kumar¡¯s venture and create a well crafted, yet forged business plan.


    On his way to the docks, Robert stopped at the rendezvous point. No matter how hard he tried to find an explanation, he couldn¡¯t understand why criminals always wanted to meet in that kind of dive instead of other more respectable places. Inside, five men awaited him. Three represented the city¡¯s most powerful crime families, while the other two were trustees of influential governors, men of equal perversion and danger. None of them trusted Robert, but the greed and gullibility of their superiors would ensure success. It was expected.


    ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry, gentlemen,¡± Robert announced as he entered.


    ¡°Like usual,¡± remarked Mr. Arseo. ¡°Have you brought the gold? Lord Edd¡¯anok has heard rumors your side of the mountain isn¡¯t profitable. Considering we¡¯ve seen little to no gain yet, well... Patience is wearing thin.¡±


    Robert revealed a small bottle sealed with wax and left it gently over the table. Inside was the key to the sting¡¯s success. Owning a company in bankruptcy and a dry mine, they had had to use Donna¡¯s money to buy ingots from the Rock, turned them into dust and returned it back as a recently excavated product.


    The men passed the little bottle among themselves, some scrutinizing it, others barely looking at its contents. ¡°Why is Mr. Kumar out of the business?¡± one of them asked.


    ¡°Because he¡¯s dead. Lung illness. Rest assured, the business is safe and the mine profitable.¡± Robert handed each of the presents an envelope before speaking again. ¡°These contain Transaction proofs. The first profits are in your accounts already. You¡¯ll also find details on the project¡¯s future expansion.¡±


    As they opened the letters, faces lit up with satisfaction, though not all.


    ¡°My master was expecting much more,¡± said Laddan, a lackey of one of the gang leaders.


    ¡°Mine too,¡± echoed Edoran, another scoundrel tied to the slavers. ¡°Kumar promised faster and bigger returns than this. And these so-called expansions... This is a huge investment. My associates would have to sell double the number of heads to match our share.¡±


    ¡°Invest less, then.¡± Rober said. ¡°Although I¡¯d recommend your bosses to not miss the opportunity of a lifetime. They have savings and the gains will be worth it. I never fail to deliver. Kumar knew how to rule a country, not to handle a mine. Luckily for you, I do. Our calculations estimate a five-year mark if we follow the initial plan. However, if your masters decide to support my expansion to the southeast of the Northern Plateau, they won¡¯t only be really clever but immensely rich in less than a year. As you can see, it has been properly surveyed. We are not talking crumbs here, we are talking about the whole pie. Look at the numbers.¡±


    Robert analyzed each of his interlocutors¡¯ faces, every detail, every gesture. Everything showed, with no doubts, his tricks were successful. Gangs, the less picky and more reckless, were already in. The government scoundrels, though, needed a little push. A better bait. ¡°I have secured a contract for land transport, made possible through the involvement of mercenaries. They will charge only five percent for each trip through the Royal road, considerably less than the city¡¯s sea routes rates.¡±


    ¡°Ye¡¯wanna bring the gold by land?¡± growled one. ¡°What a stupid idea! The Sand folk will raid us constantly.¡±


    ¡°Not if I pay them to look the other way."


    The government representatives tensed. ¡°Are you saying we are going to pay for the rebels¡¯ fight against us? Are we crazy?¡±


    ¡°I finance nothing.¡± Robert created a perfect expression of confidence. Giving his listeners the exact dose of reliability and reassurance, he prepared his next lies to give the last stroke of his masterpiece. ¡°I pay them in resources for the Karam villages. I¡¯m planning to reopen Soma grain routes. And when I get it, not only will I be richer than all of you put together, but the Sand Warriors will no longer have any interest in the East.¡±


    The only two who weren¡¯t still convinced engaged in a back and forth of whispers. Robert didn¡¯t need to hear to know where the conversation headed. Realizing of Robert¡¯s plan was not too difficult for someone who heard the political troubles of Bandanii daily. Romeii and Jep¡¯Serdun would trade with Karam at cheaper prices, Kush, to save its primary source of income, would then start a fight in the valleys, dragging back the sand warriors to their homeland instead of Bandanii. Jep¡¯Serdun and Romeii would find an excuse to war on Kursh, a long awaited chance to regain southern territories lost in a previous conflict.


    From all this madness, Bandanii seemed to be the long-term winner. On paper, at least. Robert¡¯s trickery was way beyond the net of simple dots. The roots of his trickery, longer and deeper, would not only lead to the downfall of Bandanii and its network of inhuman businesses, but the destruction of everything else despicable, including the Siren.


    Robert waited, letting the significance of his words sink in. Letting them unwoven the forgery of events as if it was planned by them. When grins appeared, he continued. ¡°A small portion of our gold will reach the city¡¯s coffers and be taxed, ensuring no undue suspicion arises. But the larger share will go directly to a trusted partner of mine, who will pay at the same price per gram as the city, but untaxed.¡± Robert gazed at the government officials and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Of course, this last part can¡¯t reach the King.¡±Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Not waiting for resolution, he stood and strode to the exit. ¡°If you know anyone else interested in joining the venture, refer them to my lawyer¡¯s office. But make sure they¡¯re as trustworthy as yourselves. Gentlemen, it is, as always, a pleasure,¡±


    ¡®I believe everyone will invest except Edorak¡¯s people,¡¯ Claudia¡¯s voice echoed. ¡®especially if they believe war is brewing.¡¯


    ¡®Why not?¡¯


    ¡®Because the war will cut off the supply of slaves to the city, but not slave numbers. Ance the contrary. They will use their connections to reestablish Romeii¡¯s slavery markets and invest in relocating there. If that happens, they will not want to spend a single cent on a Bandanii business.¡¯


    ¡®Maybe.¡¯ Robert said. ¡®But whatever they do, it¡¯s all part of the plan. If they stay, we¡¯ll bankrupt them. If they leave, Bandanii¡¯s king will turn against slavery when he no longer profits. When phase two unfolds and they realize there¡¯s no war coming, they¡¯ll go bankrupt. Either way, I¡¯ve got them by the balls.¡¯


    ¡®I know the data. This plan is as much mine as it is yours. My statement was regarding their investment.¡¯


    Rober pulled his lips to a line. ¡®I think they will invest, anyway. It¡¯s just a hunch.¡¯


    ¡®Are you malfunctioning? Not only do you insist on talking like an illiterate, but you¡¯re relying on hunches. There¡¯s no room for hunches. Hunches ruin plans. We have to rely on data or else-¡¯


    ¡®Sometimes hunches win the fight.¡¯


    Robert continued his walk to the docks in silence. Claudia had learned to keep quiet when she knew he¡¯d not listen. He took pleasure in believing it resulted from frustration, although it was not. As he emerged onto one of the busiest streets in the business district, he spotted Kishnet waiting in the corner, impatience etched on his face. ¡°How did it go?¡± The lawyer rushed to ask as soon as Robert reached.


    ¡°As expected. You have one month, Kish. No more, regardless of how many people come to invest. After you are done, close everything down and disappear. Do you have all the papers you need for your new life?¡±


    ¡°I do. And the gains too. Are you leaving already?¡±


    ¡°Soon. I can¡¯t delay any longer. The Herjard navy has moved south, earlier than I expected. I¡¯ll have to assign some teachers for the boy and hope he learns quickly. You¡¯ll monitor him, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Kishnet nodded, falling into step beside Robert as they made their way to the dry-docks of AhShui¡¯s company.


    ¡°Is the Icto ready?¡± Robert asked as they reached the workshop.


    Shui looked up from his sewing, wiping the sweat from his brow. ¡°It just needs to assemble that giant saw. I believe the structure may wreck wooden vessels, but I¡¯m not sure about metal hulls, sir.¡±


    ¡°It will suffice. How about Macha?¡±


    ¡°The boy has come too. He looks pretty beaten up.¡±


    Robert glanced at Macha, who stood motionless before the Icto. ¡°Understandable,¡± he said. ¡°Please tell all the men to leave and summon Rob afterwards.¡±


    The Icto, a submersible vessel, matched the sketches Donna had once tucked away in a forgotten drawer. It had begun as little more than a fanciful concept, fraught with errors and impracticalities. Yet, through the brilliance of a gifted mind and the craftsmanship of Shui¡¯s workers, it had been completed. The hull, narrow, elongated and as big as a schooner, was all made of metal. Only the deck bore wooden planks. It had no masts or sails, and two propellers powered by the power of the Sphere would make the propulsion. The small, rounded bridge was the only part protruding from its deck, its smooth metallic surface interrupted only by a modest top hatch and a simple lather at the side. A sharp metal blade resting alongside the vessel was the ultimate piece. Intended to run from the bow to the bridge would reinforce the whole top side and be used as an underwater saw.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I suppose,¡± Macha murmured, his gaze fixed on the submersible. ¡°But what¡¯s the use of sailing if you can¡¯t enjoy the view?¡±


    ¡°The tactical advantage,¡± Robert replied. ¡°Vega¡¯s forces don¡¯t just boast autonomous ships with unparalleled firepower. He has flying machines and self-reliant robots. Like Rob.¡±


    ¡°Speak of the devil,¡± Macha muttered as Rob, Robert¡¯s former body, approached with the awkward gait his spindly legs allowed. He carried, as requested, the box.


    ¡°Howdy, Macha!¡± Rob greeted, his eye-torches flickering at the young man. ¡°Been a while, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Rob set the box on a table and opened it. Inside, two spheres of power pulsed softly with azure light. The newly fresh made version, more potent than the original, would power the submersible. The other, once made by the brilliant mind of a young nurse, would erase Herjard once and for all. Rob took one with its long fingers and moved toward the Icto. The machine ascended the side ladder and opened the hatch. Rob would sail the Icto efficiently. The old self of Robert was limited in mind, yet it was the perfect choice as a navigator. It will steer the ship and decide only by the directives Robert had pre-programed. he¡¯d do it with precision and without mistakes. No creative thoughts to soothe others, no doubts born from a yearning to feel human.


    ¡°No need for sails or coal,¡± Robert continued. ¡°And only one crew member is required. Just Rob and the Icto. They will never sleep, never tire, never be at the mercy of the wind or in need of fuel.¡±


    ¡°Why drag me away from my grief, if I may ask?¡± Macha said. ¡°Like you said, inside that thing two are crowded.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving for the North imminently,¡± Robert replied. ¡°And Rob too. Along with the Icto, he will head South. His first mission is to clear the Siren Shoals from the Harpy¡¯s daughter navy. Afterward, he will sail to Tampraparni island and ready your escape route in case you face trouble. If so, you¡¯ll have to leave everything behind and sail south with him to aid the Blue army.¡±


    ¡°Great to have an escape plan and all,¡± Macha said, a hint of scorn hidden in his words. ¡°Although my question was, why did you make me come here?¡±


    ¡°Because in order to rescue you, he needs to know everything you remember about the Parni capital: its ports, its docks, its streets. Everything must be ready in advance, including your way out of the city. Or do you prefer to send him a letter when things go wrong? Maybe a pigeon instead?¡±


    Macha snapped his teeth. ¡°Give me a break. I¡¯m mourning and I didn¡¯t sleep at all.¡±


    ¡°My apologies,¡± Robert said, a hint of contempt in the arch of his eyebrow. ¡°But I advise you to toughen that skin and sharpen that brain. Because your mission is to get into the wolf¡¯s mouth, and if you don¡¯t put all you got, it¡¯s going to chew you up.¡±


    ¡°You may be full of knowledge apart from other less pleasant things, but I assure you there¡¯s one thing you don¡¯t know.¡± Macha¡¯s chest puffed to the brim before deflating with a slow, loud puff. ¡°You have no idea how hard I can let them chew me without blinking.¡±

 Ch85 - Secrets and lies (Sandree)

    Sandree delighted in wearing silks again, the fabric against her skin turning into a comfort long missed. During her prime, she¡¯d wear little of it though, always proud to show as much skin of her perfect beauty as possible. The reactions of men always amused her. But that was all part of the past. A delight for a young girl with no scars. The fact her current attire, a modest gown of greys and blacks, revealed very little of her, did not diminish her pleasure. Neither the bumping of the carriage ride or the incessant chattery of count Izan. It had been ages since she went to see a play. So long, she¡¯d forgotten how much she used to enjoy such entertainments.


    When the carriage drew to a halt before the Grand Royal theatre, Sandree stepped down, aided by a metal hand hidden under a white glove. ¡°You look gorgeous,¡± the Count said.


    The slum¡¯s rat turned into a wealthy businessman was as charming as anyone could be. And not only was charm part of his repertoire, but since the last time they met, he had worked on his body and mind. With an athletic figure and impeccable manners, he accompanied her to the entrance, his suit on par with the elegance of her dress.


    ¡°Are you going to tell me why you brought me here?¡± she said, the distrust of her inquiry hidden under a complacent tone.


    A sly smile of amusement popped in him. ¡°To enjoy the night, what else! I¡¯ve heard that ¡®Picaro¡¯s wedding¡¯ is excellent. Patel Asir and Ulia Nabarkan are phenomenal. And the music- ¡°


    ¡°Enough already.¡± She cut. ¡°I understand you don¡¯t want to give me details. But please, don¡¯t treat me like a fool.¡±


    Contrary to what Sandree tried to appear: a cold and experienced woman who couldn¡¯t be amused by expensive gifts and glamorous dates, she was hooked. Deeply hooked. The Count, using her as an excuse to link him with his brother-in-law, had pampered her at every turn and, although he had made no comment or advance to openly declare his interest in any romantic way, for someone like her who had lived it in every color, it was obvious. And she adored every inch. Feeling desired again, seeing herself on a pedestal instead of a hole made her feel alive.


    She tucked her hair behind her ear. Not that she needed it. Her tight bun left no single string loose. What seemed a casual, nervous gesture was, in truth, an assurance to her bodyguard she was fine. The art complex, surrounded by parks lit by hundreds of gas lights, left little places to hide. Not even at night. Still, Sandree could find no trace of her.  Not doing so didn¡¯t bother her. It didn¡¯t matter. The Krait¡¯s daughter would appear out of nowhere in case of trouble. She¡¯d do her job impeccably and without hesitation. That was her oath to the Harpy¡¯s daughter. And she never broke one.


    Like the outside, the theatre¡¯s interior was a masterpiece of opulence. The entrance gleamed with golden coverings, while the walls were adorned with grand paintings, marble statues and exquisite furniture. Of course, this grandeur did not stand unguarded; dozens of soldiers, clad in ceremonial armor, stood vigilant, ensuring the safety of those wealthy enough to bask in such splendor. At the entrance, the most guarded place of the building, none dared search them for hidden weapons, another proof of the influence the Count had already gained in his new home.


    Sandree directed her gaiter towards the grand staircase, nodding gently to the many who welcomed them. She remembered faces from her days flirting with power, yet no one seemed to recognize the daughter of the Harpy. The fear and respect for the Lady of Cards was long gone. Together with her youth and beauty.


    ¡°You are outshining all the other ladies tonight, dear,¡± Izan said, almost as if he could sense her insecurities.


    Her chest tightened, and her chicks blushed. Once, those words were enough to get a stab to the neck. But as corny as they were, she couldn¡¯t get enough of them.


    A servant, with the silent efficiency of long practice, opened the door to a private box. Inside, a massive soldier stood like a statue, his presence unaffected by their arrival. The Count, ever attentive, adjusted a chair to accommodate her seating before settling into his own.


    ¡°I think the adjacent box is the royal one.¡± She said, ¡°And tonight the Oksar himself is coming. I assume you didn¡¯t book these amazing views just for me.¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? Don¡¯t think so little of yourself.¡±


    Sandree¡¯s eyes narrowed and her head tilted as she crossed her arms. The lady of Cards may have died in a cell, but she still had a bit of her inside. At least, enough to put the Count into a flick and an uncomfortable chuckle.


    ¡°You are correct. We are meeting the Oksar,¡± he replied. ¡°But it will be for a short time. I promise we will watch the rest-¡±


    Her jaw tightened, her gaze drifting down towards the stage. ¡°When we finish the meeting, I want to go back. I¡¯m actually not feeling too well.¡±


    The macha boy shifted uncomfortably in his seat. Before he could give any sort of answer, a knock interrupted their hushed conversation. The massive soldier moved to open a hidden door, cleverly concealed within the ornate flourishes of the overly decorated wall. As the door swung open, a voice from the adjacent box called out for them.


    ¡°Come with me,¡± the macha said, extending a polite hand before standing. ¡°The Oksar is expecting you as well.¡±


    In the Royal box, the true ruler of Tampraparni sat in a chair positioned against the wall, deliberately facing the room instead of the theater. His presence, quiet and authoritative, dominated the space in an imposing, threatening manner. Beside him stood a man in an advisor¡¯s tunic, his demeanor as cold and assertive as his master. In another corner, two men sat stiffly in simpler chairs, their postures rigid with the weight of the occasion.


    As the soldier closed the secret door behind them, Sandree¡¯s awareness sharpened. The absence of overt security struck, drawing on her just how much trust the Oksar may have had in the macha. To his eyes and the eyes of the entire government, the slum boy was a Count after all. An agent of the state.


    The Oksar extended a gentle hand, inviting them to sit before him. As they complied, his advisor silently passed him a stack of papers, documents the Oksar feigned interest to check once more. Time stretched on, the heavy silence only broken by the distant sounds of the play starting below.


    At last, the Oksar spoke, his voice deep but measured. Warm and somehow friendly. ¡°My informants are confident that these writings are indeed from the one who signed them. The papers match, the events align. But¡­¡± He paused, his frown deepening as he looked forward with sharp, discerning eyes. ¡°I have questions.¡±


    ¡°We are here to answer them all, Your Highness,¡± the macha replied with an epitome of politeness.


    ¡°Who is ¡®we¡¯?¡± the Oksar said. ¡°I know her. I know her past and her future. You, on the other hand, are a different story. Your past is half found and little proven. And your future is as potentially fruitful for me as it is dangerous. Before you got your Lordship by coin, there are no records of you.¡± the Oksar nodded sideways, towards the two men sitting in the corner. ¡°My informants'' failure doing their job must be explained to me carefully and with little to no need of polite talking. I¡¯m tired of Oksar, or Highness.¡±The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be of good use if everyone knew about me, your excellency. And not until Kumar was arrested did I know that the use he required of me was for him and him alone.¡±


    ¡°No ¡®excellency¡¯ either. Just Atharv. Or just gugur if my name weighs too much in your mouth.¡± the Oksar launched a disarming smile that fit little in his face. ¡°And before we continue, let us both be gentlemen and give a formal greeting to your beautiful companion.¡±


    ¡°Atharv, this is Sandree Ectur-Arin,¡± the macha replied smoothly. ¡°Sister of your brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e and my business partner. She has my full trust and she will be my liaison in case my duty puts me far from the city.¡±


    ¡°Your intellect must match your beauty, then, Lady Sandree,¡± Atharv said. ¡°I must apologize for not meeting you before. To be honest, I¡¯m so busy that I¡¯ve only seen my brother¡¯s fiancee once, and we barely got to talk. Remarkable woman, your sister. She has put some common sense into my brother¡¯s head. Something that even our father couldn¡¯t manage.¡±


    Despite his casual demeanour and the breaking of formal rules, she knew it was not her place to speak much. Instead, she inclined her head slightly and gave a soft, polite answer. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to finally meet you, gugur.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ to be called gugur by such delight gives any man goosebumps, am I wrong, Amil?¡±


    The man in a tunic bowed and hummed, his smile lacking the honesty of Atharv¡¯s. ¡°So?¡± The Oksar continued. ¡°If my old friend had proof of his innocence, then why did he plan to break out of prison?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve read the letters and documents,¡± the macha said. ¡°There¡¯s no sufficient evidence to exonerate him completely. For sure, it¡¯s clear he was framed in many ways, but he was no angel either.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± interrupted one man from the corner. ¡°We knew about Vega and the Siren. And Vega and the Romeii royal family.¡±


    The Oksar shushed and raised a finger. ¡°Yet, you failed to foresee the involvement of our guild of commerce in all this. And the connections of that hideous man to the lizards.¡±


    ¡°I assure you, my lord, the hunt for Jeremiah will-¡±


    The Oksar¡®s sidelong glance froze the room. After a tense silence, Atharv turned around, affability returning to his features. ¡°I have given the Count the contracts of the southerner plantations. The protection of such valuable assets will be under Parni hands, not foreign mercenaries.¡±


    ¡°But sir¡­¡± said one of the men.


    ¡°Silence.¡± The Oksar cut. ¡°And I will reopen the routes to the northerner cluster as Vega desired. But he won¡¯t put a finger on it. But neither will your partner in the Red island, Count. We¡¯ll handle that ourselves. Now I wish to be alone and enjoy the play.¡±


    His words stirred unease among those present, a quiet murmur replacing the earlier stillness. For the first time, Sandree saw defeat over Izan¡¯s face. Worry and discontent carved with the Oksar''s last statement. Yet, the punch to his plans lasted a second. Time enough to regain his composure and charm. Taking the hit, the count rose gracefully, bowing before exiting. Sandree trailed behind as he strode towards the stairs instead of their box. She quickened her pace to grab his arm. Noticing her hand, he stopped, giving her time to reposition her grip to a formal hold. The display of affection, which she knew could help at a time like this, was met with a shy smile.


    ¡°Does it change much? Not getting anything from the trade with the north?¡± she said.


    Izan reprised his walk. Slower this time. ¡°Yes. I need those routes to finance the protection of the plantations.¡±


    The count¡¯s brow furrowed deeper with each step as he descended the grand staircase. His eyes staring blankly at the nothingness where deep thoughts had him trapped.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure that friend of yours has a solution for that.¡± Sandree said. ¡°You said everything was well planned, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    The entrance porter opened, and Count Izan gestured for her to leave first, offering some reassurance with his silence. As they crossed the threshold, a shadow moved from the side of the carriage and stopped at its door. Then, it pulled it open. A hideous smile broadened over his face, yellowed teeth gleaming in the dim light, while inviting them closer with a burlesque curtsy.


    Sandree halted, her hand instinctively gripping Izan¡¯s sleeve. The Count¡¯s confidence shattered, although his resoluteness to protect her made his feet step in front instinctively.


    ¡°Well,¡± the man drawled, ¡°Unless you want your livers in a bag, you¡¯d better enter quietly, little mice. We need to talk.¡±


    Izan hesitated, the metal hand checking through his waist. Sandree¡¯s eyes scanned the area, searching through the shadows for clues of her protector. She reached for her chest, her fingers in a trembling search for the silver flower. The jewel her sister had given, and the piece she¡¯d use to call for aid.


    ¡°My gun is in the carriage,¡± Izan whispered. ¡°I¡¯m unarmed. And this man is extremely dangerous.¡±


    As a hooded figure emerged from nowhere and stood between them and the stranger, Sandree tightened her grip on Izan¡¯s arm. ¡°I am not unarmed, and she is dangerous, too.¡±


    Izan¡¯s shock deepened as the hooded figure revealed herself. Disbelief carved lines into his face.


    ¡°This woman is my master, and her partner is also under my protection, Issanu,¡± Uri said with unbreakable authority.


    The mocking expression on the stranger¡¯s face suddenly disappeared. He snorted and hissed deeply before talking again. ¡°How do you know that name, girl?¡±


    ¡°My father was one of your kind. Yorush was his war name,¡± Uri replied.


    Issanu¡¯s jaw clenched, chin lifting, eyes widening. Uri¡¯s hands drifted slowly behind her back which triggered in him an equal movement, but his, felt rushed and clumsy.


    ¡°Your eyes speak sense, but your hand seeks conflict. Which one will you listen to?¡±


    ¡°Tell me, little girl. Do you follow the same paths as your father?¡± he said, almost a growl.


    ¡°No,¡± Uri said, calm and focused. ¡°But I wear the same boots. Does my answer have enough weight to make you reconsider your next move?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I suppose.¡± His hand returned to the side: Empty. ¡°But only on the ¡®when¡¯ and the ¡®where¡¯. The ¡®why¡¯ and the ¡®how¡¯ I can¡¯t change. I suppose you already know the Krait¡¯s creed, uh? You, who wear boots bigger than your feet.¡±


    Uri¡¯s shoulders lifted slightly. ¡°You won¡¯t know how well fitted these boots are until you see me dancing.¡±


    He snapped his teeth and closed the door with a disdainful push. Then he stepped aside. Feet never rising from the ground, eyes never leaving Uri unwatched. With the advantage of a respectful distance, he turned and quickened his pace until he disappeared into the night. Only a yell giving a clue of his presence. ¡°We¡¯ll dance another day, daughter of Yorush! Keep those boots polished until then!¡±


    For a brief moment, Count Izan lost his well-woven facade of charm and class, and he returned to be that scared, hesitating boy Sandree met in a thug¡¯s tavern long ago. ¡°Hey! I know you! I was¡­we were... ¡±


    Uri scanned her surroundings meticulously, only giving the Count a glimpse of attention with a fast check over the shoulder. ¡°We need to go. Now.¡±


    He fidgeted and leaned towards Sandree to cheerfully whisper. ¡°I thought she was dead!¡±


    She leaned over too, grabbing his arm even more tightly. ¡°She told me everything about what happened in Jo. Including your presence there.¡± She pulled him to the carriage as soon as Uri opened the door. ¡°A girl can keep her secrets, too. Especially when she deals with a skilled liar like you.¡±


    ¡°Not so skilled, I suppose. That man means no good. Something went very wrong with my plan.¡±


    ¡°How about this?¡± She halted midway to enter the car. ¡°From now on, we talk to each other like the partners in crime we are. No more secrets. No more lies.¡±


    His lips pulled to a line as the horses spurred. ¡°That sounds great to me.¡±

 Ch86 - Facing death (Macha)

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about my brother,¡± Kuraban said. ¡°He will call you back, ask more questions, and change his mind again. It¡¯s always the same.¡±


    Standing by the window and with eyes fixed on the patio below, Macha sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t worry about the Oksar.¡±


    Kuraban crossed arms over his chest, mimicking Macha¡¯s posture with his enormous body. As he checked the outside, he also sighed.


    Outside, the man called Issanu was leaning against a column of the cloister, right behind some flowered bushes. Fully aware of being watched, his demeanour dripped with affected boredom, even exuding a certain arrogance. He idly plucked a blossom from the bush, smelled it, and raised it towards the office windows as a weird salute.


    A soldier announced his presence as loud as were his steps as he entered. ¡°My lord,¡± he said, lowering his tone and easing his moves. ¡°Papiku has clearance. He still holds a golden seal. And it¡¯s a new one.¡±


    Kuraban raised a hand to his chin, deepening the wrinkles around his eyes. ¡°He has access to everything, then. Only my brother or the administrator of affairs give out golden seals. So it must have been who took Kumar¡¯s place.¡±


    ¡°Vega,¡± Macha¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t hide his worry. ¡°Does that mean he knows about our plans? Why try to kill me and Sandree?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he knows,¡± Kuraban said. ¡°But I assure you, if a Krait has orders to kill you, you¡¯d be dead. He said he wanted to talk. Maybe it¡¯s just that.¡±


    Macha turned and stomped to the door, giving a brief glimpse of his revolver resting on the desk.


    ¡°Hey, hey!¡± Kuraban yelled. ¡°Just because he wants to talk doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t drag you out of the royal compound and slit your throat afterwards.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. If I disappear and don¡¯t come back, you know what to do. Let¡¯s find out what we¡¯re up against.¡± Macha gave another look at his weapon, much longer this time. It was a Bandanii made artistry, similar in design to the one Em¡¯s used to carry, but newer. An accurate, well crafted six round revolver which had only been out of its holster twice. Both for practice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Kuraban said. ¡°The only ones allowed to carry weapons are the guards. Iksil, take a couple of your men and accompany the Count. Papiku knows well the grounds of the Rajah are sacred, but I need eyes on him to avoid tragic accidents.¡±


    Iksil stood firm and hit the talons of his boots before shooting out the door. Macha, spurred on by his protector¡¯s energy, followed.


    The midday sunlight fractured through the tall trees of the cloister garden, painting with light and shadow the colorful mosaics below. The air, heavy with the scent of jasmine and frangipani, hung heavily, increasing with heat to discomforting levels. Graceful columns, carved with the entwined forms of mythical creatures and flowering vines, lined the covered walkway. A calm, enjoyable place to rest from the tribulations of the country. An idyllic corner broken by the malevolent presence of a Krait.


    Papiku got up from the column to give a bow dripping with mocking deference. Macha, escorted by two towering soldiers and Iksil, stood at a short, yet safe distance. ¡°You want to talk? Let¡¯s talk,¡± the count said with confidence.


    ¡°Beautiful new arm, little mouse.¡± Papiku checked the bodyguards with calm and confidence. ¡°Is my new boss who wants a word. He has important matters to discuss with you. And with you alone.¡±


    ¡°They come with me, whether or not you like it.¡± Macha stepped closer, and the two soldiers followed suit. ¡°If this charade is all about talking, then you won¡¯t mind, do you?¡±


    Papiku shrugged, raising an inviting hand toward the door of the Royal building. When he realized Macha would not move first, he took the lead, but stopped shortly after he noticed no one followed. ¡°What else?¡± he grunted.


    ¡°Be a good Krait and give me some safety reassurance.¡± Macha said.


    The krait snapped his teeth. ¡°These are sacred grounds, brat. I¡¯m not that stupid. Neither is my new boss.¡± Macha remained motionless, like one of the fountain statues behind him. ¡°All right,¡± Papiku continued. ¡°I give you my word. I swear neither I, nor Vega, nor any of his minions will do any harm to you in these pretty, blessed buildings.¡±


    With the oath released, Macha and his party followed Papiku to the main building. The housing of the most important state dignitaries was less crowded, although more closely guarded. The presence of guards at every corner, however, gave Macha no ease of mind.


    ¡°Vega, huh?¡± Macha said. ¡°How does a good lad like this one end up working for such a man? Utterly shocking. Right Iksil?¡±


    The soldier raised a lip. ¡°He must pay an awful lot to have someone of such talent for a mere messenger.¡±


    Papiku stopped midway up the staircase to give a pronounced brow. ¡°He pays really well indeed. Good enough to be a lap dog for him. Would you rather prefer me to be a wolf?¡± Iksil and the other two reached for the pommels of their daggers. The Krait chuckled. ¡°I see. How about you all shut those humorous comments and just follow me in silence?¡±


    The stairs led to a wide hallway with windows overlooking the royal gardens. They approached a double door, well-adorned and sturdy, where Papiku knocked. ¡°The guards remain outside. With my oath on you, you are as safe as he is.¡±


    A voice from inside called them in, and Macha entered, followed only by the Krait. The office, which most resembled a library with its many shelves filled with books, was spacious and well-lit. In the middle stood a large table with just one seat at the front and another on the opposite side, where a man in a pristine uniform sat. He was deep in his pen and the papers piling in front. ¡°Please have a seat, Count Izan.¡± he finally said, eyes not rising from his read.


    Macha sat down and glanced first at him. Vega had pronounced features, tanned skin and calloused hands and, still, he gave off an aura of a man who has lived inside a royal palace for all his life.  He was neither scrawny nor muscular. His streaked gray hair hinted at experience, while the black patch over one eye transformed a face from the crowd into one of ruthlessness.


    Facing the man who killed Em turned out more challenging than Macha expected. His fist tensed under the table as his teeth grinned inside the mouth. His gaze scouted the room. The shelves first, then the exterior wall and its half-open windows. Then the table. In one pot, alongside writing pens, rested a letter opener. A small, weak-looking man standing at Vega¡¯s side cleared his throat. Vega ignored him. The clerk, who seemed to notice Macha¡¯s rage growing, would be no obstacle. One brief rush, a little jump. A stab to the neck. Only one problem between his revenge and death. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Papiku sat on the table edge, right next to him. He clicked his tongue and crossed arms like two snakes embracing each other. ¡°What a disappointment. I thought you were smarter.¡±


    Still tense, Macha leaned on the back of the chair to appear he backed up on his desires. Vega continued his writing while Macha prepared to speak, but a raised finger silenced him. Vega scribbled a bit more, pleased with the time he was taking from everyone else.


    ¡°Well, well,¡± he finally said, setting aside the paper and picking up another stack to read. ¡°It seems someone found some letters from those fools in the Guild of Gents. Letters that not only revealed their intentions to overthrow Kumar but also implicated them in treacherous activities against the Kingdom. These same despicable traitors secured me protection contracts, opening the doors to other endeavours in this corner of the world. What will the Rajah¡¯s uncle think about that? Naturally, he¡¯ll believe I had something to do with it, am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡± Macha asked, challenging with little fear.


    ¡°Then, the same snitch appears and starts buzzing around, claiming he can handle the protection of the southern plantations. Ready to steal Tampra¡¯s golden islands from me. Threatening to bury my aspirations in the south. What do you think a man in my position should do?¡±


    ¡°Your rambling is annoying and tedious,¡± Macha snapped. ¡°Get to the point already; I¡¯m busy.¡±


    Vega raised his eyes for the first time, fixing him with a threatening glare, a vein bulging on his forehead. He lifted his hand, signaling to his clerk, who quickly rushed to the other side of the table. The man efficiently arranged a stack of papers before Macha, placing ink and pen at his side.


    ¡°Very well then,¡± Vega hissed, moving back to his feigned reading. ¡°I¡¯ll be as brief as someone like you deserve. You will sign the contract Mr. Bosk presents. It confirms our deal: one hundred thousand crowns for an equally shared partnership in your contracting business. The other documents are letters you sent me long ago, letters that show our supposed friendship and trust. And the last is your will, in which you leave your business shares to me should anything happen to you.¡±


    Macha tried to rise from his chair, but Papiku forced him down with a firm hand over the shoulder. ¡°Guards! Guards!¡± the Count called out, but as no one answered, Papiku revealed his rotten teeth.


    ¡°You will sign,¡± Vega continued, his eyebrows raising towards the window, ¡°Or you¡¯ll learn how to fly pretty soon.¡±


    ¡°Threaten me all you want,¡± Macha said, holding a mixture of despicable feelings chewing his insides. He forced a chuckle and glanced at Papiku for a moment. ¡°You think I¡¯m not so smart? Well, your boss isn¡¯t either. To kill me in your own office? What a foolish treat. The last I checked, the city troops outnumber you five to one. Go, break the sacred rules and show Atharv what kind of cockroach you are. It¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m here for. Not to sign any paper.¡±


    Vega squeezed his pen and blew slowly. Then, wiggled a commanding finger towards his clerk. From the pile he was holding, Mr. Bosk moved a file to the top, and from it he quickly took out a document.


    ¡°I said.¡± Macha clenched his teeth furiously."I will sign nothing!"


    ¡°We understand,¡± Mr. Bosk said. He raised the paper towards Macha¡¯s face and cleared his throat. ¡°Is this the copy of the contractor¡¯s contract of Illans and Sahan?¡±


    Macha checked his signature at the bottom, next to the Oksar¡¯s. ¡°So what if it is? There are more. Destroying a docu-¡±


    The Count¡¯s words faded into a whisper as he realized he was drifting in the wrong conclusion. The documents, amongst others, were all either in the Oksar¡¯s office or in his brother¡¯s. They could have taken one, of course Vega was capable of such deed. But why take such a risk for just showing it to him? Why take a document that was of no use to them? Reason struck like a bolt of lightning. That was not one document Macha had signed as Count Izan: Vega was playing the same games as Robert.


    After a loud huff and a hint of amusement to Macha¡¯s reaction, Vega spoke. ¡°Get this idiot out of the premises.¡±


    Papiku pulled Macha¡¯s shirt up and, with little care, dragged him out of the office. Outside, Macha¡¯s blood froze. Iksar and his two guards were missing. No trace of fight. The three men, all safety taken for granted, banished. ¡°I told you Vega pays really well.¡± Papiku said.


    A terrible push put him towards a lateral door, leading down a secondary, hidden staircase. Macha fought back, but against the Krait''s skill, he felt like a child fighting a tiger. Papiku held a grab on his neck and squeezed. ¡°Stop playing, you idiot. I¡¯m just taking you out.¡±


    ¡°You swore not to harm me!¡± Macha mumbled.


    ¡°Does this even hurt? Come on, scared mouse. You know pain, don¡¯t be disappoing. I¡¯m just taking you to the gates of the Great Uka. Vega would have preferred you to sign the papers officially, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Come on, don¡¯t be a coward. Put your tail between your legs, go to the Siga peers and find a ship back to the Red island. Do it like a man and I won¡¯t do anything to that pretty ebony-skinned girl.¡±


    Macha ended his struggle. His muscles froze, his steps faltered. Compliant but hesitating, he let the Krait guide him, prompting Papiku¡¯s hand to push him down the stairs every few steps. ¡°Faked signatures won¡¯t work.¡± Macha said. ¡° The Scribes of Akendu are the best. No human hand can cheat them.¡±


    Papiku grinned. ¡°Little secret I want to share: Vega doesn¡¯t care anymore.¡±


    Reaching the ground floor, Papiku made Macha enter a side corridor leading to the western entrance, a large hall mostly filled with city guards. The entrance led to an outside garden, next to which was a door to the Rooms of Complaints: a public space filled with people and contiguous to the secondary building. To Kuraban¡¯s office. Macha halted, and so did Papiku, who leaned to reach Macha¡¯s ear. ¡°I promised you I wouldn¡¯t do anything to you, right? Do nothing stupid. Go to the docks without making a big deal in front of all these people or I swear I¡¯ll drag you out that gate and break your neck as soon as you are outside.¡±


    Macha¡¯s legs moved forward, tense and slow. He took a few, then turned. His body pretended not to answer, just as Papiku had to believe. But the krait couldn¡¯t read his mind, and Macha made it work at the speed such a moment required.


    ¡°Vega wanted to make me sign a will,¡± Macha said. ¡°That means he has a fake one already. Same as the letter of friendship. Why? Because he doesn¡¯t really want me to share. He wants me dead and take it all. You have promised to keep me alive in the Royal grounds, but you insist I go to the Port, and not any of the seven points, but you said specifically the Siga. Why do you care what I do now? Why did you mention that one? Because as soon as I go out, I can be killed. And what a better place to murder someone than the dangerous Siga peers.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a clever rat, I¡¯ll give you that.¡± Papiku said. ¡°I actually said Siga for no reason. It doesn¡¯t matter which one you go to. Come on, don¡¯t make it more difficult. I¡¯m giving you ten minutes ahead.¡±


    Macha took two hesitant steps backward. He mustered all his skills to show in his face the terror he should have felt. To the performance, Papiku rejoiced; his wicked games thrilled him. He wasn¡¯t giving Macha a chance. Just pushing him as far as he could to make a deadly accident more believable. ¡°Why should I trust you?¡± Macha mumbled. ¡°You¡¯ll kill me as soon as I step outside.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss. It¡¯s embarrassing. Come on. Go. I¡¯m a Krait; we never lie.¡±


    ¡°Kra-Kraits don¡¯t lie.¡± Macha made his eyes water, his words trembling. He took one more well-controlled, though hesitant, step backward, full of fear and doubt. ¡°Kra-Kraits don¡¯t lie. And Kraits never break a promise, do they? Pro-promise me you won¡¯t give me a chase! Promise you won¡¯t take a step from there in ten minutes!¡±


    Papiku shushed and turned his head around. ¡°Boy, lower your voice, damn it!. Yes, I said. You helped Kumar in that prison. I owe you that, at least. I swear to what you said.¡±


    ¡°Good boy. Ten minutes!¡± Macha grinned, the confidence he had made disappear returning in all its splendor. But instead of heading outside, he turned right. As his hastened strides put him back to the path of Kuraban¡¯s office, he heard the Krait let out a curse, then a loud laugh.

 Ch87 - What we leave behind (Macha)

    At the southern end of the Paditra district, the Sipputri market throbbed. Nestled in a network of narrow, intricate alleys, but close enough to the river docks, it had become over the decades a convenient place for any healthy citizen seeking merchandise of dubious reputation without having to worry about the city authority. As such, it turned into the perfect playground slum kids. Macha, who once flowered there as any macha with enough talent,  knew every corner of it. Every trick to win a good catch and every misstep to lose a hand. Being no thief anymore, and rather a target for them, Macha had spent the morning sauntering around. His goal, to be a victim of a much less experienced macha than he once was.


    ¡°Ye not that good, kid,¡± Macha said while grappling his scrawny forearm. The kid first struggled, but soon enough, after Macha offered him a gold, he calmed down.


    Sitting in a forgotten corner Macha inspected the square, looking for the best jobs to pull. Teaching his little, new friend the intricacies of the game.


    ¡°That one seems loaded,¡± the little rascal said.


    ¡°Good eye. But look at the brute in the black beret a few steps behind. He¡¯s a ¡®second eye¡¯."


    The kid widened his eyes, and with a sharp whistle he called two more who joined. In no time, Macha was surrounded by rabbits from his old hole. None old enough to remember him.


    As time passed, Macha''s lessons caught the attention of more kids and at noon the area¡¯s chief approached, sided by two ¡®punchers¡¯ who pretended to be as tough as their little frames allowed. Macha stood, making sure they could see the revolver hanging at the side. At the weapons'' sight, the trio froze, though it didn''t ease their animosity.


    ¡°All ye idiots, go back to work!¡± the chief said. ¡°We¡¯re very short today.¡±


    ¡°I have promised the guys I¡¯ll pay the daily quota.¡± Macha said.


    The chief chuckled. ¡°Who the hells are you?¡±


    The two ¡®punchers¡¯ grinned, although they discreetly raised their punch-blades in sight, to make it clear the fun would not last much longer.


    ¡°Easy Big,¡± said a kid at Macha¡¯s side. ¡°He¡¯s no ¡®chainblock¡¯, he¡¯s an old macha. He¡¯s lit!¡±


    ¡°Aye, he saggun!¡± said another. ¡°And he knows the folds, tell¡¯ya!¡±


    ¡°The chains know the folds as well, you idiot,¡± One one of the punchers spited on the ground. ¡°and he too old to be macha! Why ye so dense Freckles?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Fat!¡±


    Before the fight could come to blows, Big, the chief, intervened. ¡°Silence all of ya! Damn¡­ Ye like kids! I don¡¯t care who he¡¯s or he wants. It¡¯s a dangerous place, old man. Take your fancy and get out of our playground. Or else.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± the other puncher said in a hurry. ¡°He promised quota!¡±


    ¡°Good one, Brows,¡± Big said, making his bodyguard puff like a balloon. ¡°Ye give us two hundred pieces for the day. And fifty more for a safe passage out.¡±


    Macha pulled up his sleeves and crossed his arms. The golden plates of his forearm shone towards the kids'' faces. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a hundred. That¡¯s way more than a day''s work. I¡¯m not losing any money for passage, but I¡¯ll give you a hundred more for information.¡±


    ¡°We know nothing.¡±


    ¡°The ¡®bellows¡¯ sing in the morning. So do the ¡®sirens¡¯ and the ¡®swings¡¯. I don''t want to know anything that will get you into trouble with the ¡®hole-head¡¯. Just tell me what''s new with the squids.¡±


    After a petit-comite with his sidemen, Big spoke. ¡°Do you know the strange troops in armour? They have landed more of those. But many of the iron ships didn''t stay. Still, the port is flooded with squid flags. I heard many Tampra guards are relocating to the meadows¡¯ fortress. Whatever is happening, these weird-looking soldiers are taking the lead in our city. Soon on this quarter too.¡±


    Macha tossed a bag to the chief and gave another to the macha he had first met, then took one step forward.


    ¡°Nay, nay.¡± Big said. ¡°Pay the passage, too.¡±


    A raspy cough spooked the trio. Big turned, tense as timber, so did Round and Brows although those two fidgeted to check the surroundings, hands hiding blades as nervous as their gazes. Behind them, Macha¡¯s guards stood with the confidence the kids lacked.


    ¡°He said no money for the passage. Didn¡¯t you hear?¡± Sandree said, pulling up her long, wide sleeve to show a small double barrel flintlock.


    She had opted for an outfit exactly like Uri''s instead of her usual silk dresses. Loose-fitting trousers and blouse with a sash matching her brownish leather boots. Too tight around the waist to hide weapons there, but loose in other parts enough to hide many. And surprisingly for a woman of her delicacy, she knew how to use very well the ones she had hidden.


    Uri, as usual, wore his two swords, two blades that to those who didn''t know could pass as wooden quarterstaffs, so to be sure the inexperienced children wouldn''t make a mistake, she grabbed one of them and unsheathed it a hand''s length away to check the iron.


    Big let out another chuckle, a little more reserved this time. "You need two girls to help you? How pathetic."


    Brows leaned in to whisper and what he said turned Big¡¯s face as pale as his. Macha wasn''t sure why they stepped away without saying more, but whether the reason was the Krait''s daughter''s presence or the Lady of Cards, he actually didn''t care. Either or both, their reaction put a smile on his face as he walked away. "Take care of those kids, Big boss, or we''ll come to see you again!"


    Macha walked through the crowds as if he was the new market¡¯s chief and the girls were his ''Punchers''. It was all a farce, of course. He couldn¡¯t be more troubled. The city filled at every moment with troops of squids, and one of the most infamous assassins in the world was on his tail.


    ¡°You seem shaken. What¡¯s new?¡± Sandree said playfully.


    ¡°Not much. Vega has already sent ships south. We have to leave immediately. The Icto is fast, hopefully we can warn the Blue Force in time.¡± Macha said, lowering his tone to say the next. ¡°I wonder what has gone wrong. Damn Robert and his stupid plan.¡±


    When they entered the alley of the Gupa, Uri took the lead, a few steps forward, while Sandree moved closer, allowing him to feel her warmth with his living arm. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see that ship disappear under the water. Is it really possible to do such things?.¡±Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°I said ¡®no more lies¡¯, didn''t I? And why are you so surprised about disappearing? Is not a difficult trick, your girl here does it all the time. She left me to my own fate over there. Machas are dangerous, you know?¡±


    Uri spoke without turning. ¡°I was close enough to smell you.¡±


    ¡°I shower more often these days. You know, so as not to displease your nose.¡± Macha said, grimacing to Uri¡¯s sudden turn into another alley.


    ¡°The docks are not this way. If you are planning to betray and murder me, just don''t. It''s dirty here. How about we go back to the inn and you invite me to a poisoned drink? Then I raise my leg in the comfort of a bed.¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡± Sandree said, pretending to be offended. ¡°She may be immune, but how about me?¡±


    Macha suppressed a laugh. ¡°You are involved too? Treason! I''m so disappointed!¡±


    Uri halted, turned and reprised her strides towards a little square with a huge wall at the farthest side. ¡°My father was immune,¡± She said while checking the surroundings. ¡°Poison makes me very sick. As sick as your lovebird chatter.¡±


    They stopped before the walls of the towering building. Without windows, the mass of stacked boulders only had a large arched doorway as an opening. Though the opened, reinforced door, a hot, foul-smelling breeze put Macha¡¯s stomach upside down. ¡°And talking about noses, mine is melting. Why are we here, Uri? The Icto is ready. Vega gets closer, and Papiku is¡­I¡¯m sure he¡¯s right in that corner waiting for us!¡±


    ¡°Some prisoners from the Blue were freed a while ago and hidden in a countryside''s safehouse. They must leave with us.¡±


    ¡°They are better in that safehouse, leave them there. And since when do you both care about the Blue people?¡±


    ¡°One of them is Ced.¡± Sandree said.


    ¡°He¡¯s alive?¡± Macha¡¯s tongue knot, a frozen chill locking all his muscles and all his words. ¡°For-for sure, we wait all we need to wait! How did you find him? What happened ¡­ When¡­¡±


    Sandree smiled, giving Macha¡¯s shoulder a squeeze. ¡°Answers later. There is someone else Uri wants you to meet now. Follow her. I¡¯ll wait here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you alone,¡± Uri said. ¡°Pinch your nose or hold your breath.¡±


    Reluctant, Sandree and Macha entered the premises. Inside the entry hall, poorly lit and barely livable, a team of ten guards greet them with nods and waves. None dared to check on them properly. Many were busy playing cards at a corner¡¯s table, while the rest lay around, some using straw piles as a mattress, others a less appealing filth as cushions.


    The bowels of the old jail were even worse than the entrance. Long abandoned and left to decay, it had become a tribing nest for vermin and a canvas for rotting woods, moldy rocks and rusty metals. As Uri pushed open the half-broken door, the creaking sound spooked the guard behind. The man, sweaty and oozing, took a deep breath of what little fresh air came with the visit.


    "Coin for five minutes," he said in a nasty voice, eyes darting over the three of them. "Like the other times. But one per person."


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here.This is the best I can do,¡± Sandree said. ¡°If Papiku enters, I¡¯ll hear the others scream and I¡¯ll run to you.¡±


    Uri grimaced and gave two coins at the guard.


    ¡°You sure?¡± Macha asked Sandree.


    Sandree turned to the guard, who didn''t dare meet her gaze. Sight to the ground, he moved away, grumbling and mumbling nonsense.


    From the end of the corridor, Uri called. The further down the spiral staircase they went, the darker it became, and the less timid rats and roaches turned. Unable to bear it any longer, Macha covered his face with a napkin. "If you make me go down any further, I''ll faint."


    ¡°Look at you,¡± Uri said. ¡°Now you really act like a fancy, rich boy.¡±


    To his curse, she chuckled slightly. The cell block they found themselves in was slightly wider and airy, yet it stunk way worse. At both sides, huge large cells marked with corroded metal bars contain dozens of prisoners crammed over mud and shit. The little light they lived with came from small holes no bigger than a head and so high in the wall that if someone ventured to climb the sticky walls to reach them, the possible fall was fatal.


    Few prisoners, the ones not on the verge of death or despair, acknowledge their presence, but none react much. Few groans, few sobs. ¡°Damn. Surja dungeons are bad, but not as bad as this. I pity these men,¡± Macha said.


    ¡°This place is reserved for special guests. Scum the Tampra soldiers hate the most. Mostly Geckos.¡± Uri said.


    ¡°Oh, I''ll take it back, then.¡±


    ¡°Kiddo!¡± From the last of the cells, two scrawny arms waved from between the bars, chains hanging and tingling. ¡°Oh Uri. you found him and brought him. How nice of you!¡±


    Uri stood before the cell, defiant. Then she let out an inaudible whisper and beckoned her head towards Macha.


    If it weren''t for his unmistakable hair, the prisoner would have been impossible to recognize. It was hard to tell if his clothes or his skin were dirtier. In the midst of a smeared face, two white eyes fixed on Macha as soon as he arrived. They were tired, sad, and yet full of excitement.


    "I''m the only one who receives visitors." Broccoli sniffed and rinsed with a grimy sleeve. "Look at you! I see you well, kiddo!"


    ¡°Tampra soldiers caught him on the beaches of Yose.¡± Uri said. ¡°His men betrayed and marooned him. When I found him, I requested a transfer here.¡±


    Broccoli shrugged and leaned over the bars. ¡°I turned too soft, they said. What a bunch of rats! How long has it been, Uri? Not that I''m complaining. We eat maggots daily and shit is a comfortable bed. But I have to say, the neighbors are noisy. Luckily they come and go pretty fast, which makes me wonder: Why have I been here for so long?¡±


    "Because I want you to enjoy this beautiful place a bit longer," Uri said while stepping away. "I''ll let you two talk, don''t get any closer or shoot him. Your safety is my burden, his fate my gift.¡±


    As Uri put distance, Broccoli let out a mischievous hiss. ¡°She talks pretty, but like me little, ye¡¯know? Every Time she visits, she weaves words beautifully while I mumble and rumble. I talk about you a lot, ye¡¯know? Damn, you look the finest! Those clothes, and¡­ and you''re in shape! What happened to your hand? Is it because of me?"


    Macha raised his metal arm and wiggled his fingers. "Well, Black Rock stuff. You sent me there, so I guess you''re partly to blame."


    ¡°Damn, I forgot about that.¡± Broccoli leaned more, until his face stuck between the bars. ¡°I suppose you won''t use it to give a hand to an old¡­to me. I know the Rock is nasty, but I swear I did my best to keep you alive. And I¡¯m Gecko no more. I could be useful.¡±


    ¡°I''m with Uri now. She wants you dead, one way or another.¡±


    Broccoli sighed and dragged his feet to the cell¡¯s end. He crouched in a corner, back against the mold, feet squeezing the sludge below. ¡°I understand, yet I prefer her sword. I¡¯ve done bad things, maes Macha. But no man deserves this.¡±


    ¡°I''ll speak to her. see if she can end this punishment.¡±


    Broccoli rushed back to the front, a loud chunk echoing through the cells as his wrist chain hit the bars. ¡°Really? Ye do dat for me? I-I¡¯ll help you well, Maes. I can valet you. Or fight, I just need a couple of pounds to fit again. I won''t escape, I swear! And if Uri wants to cut my head, she can do as she pleases anytime.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to get you out of here, that¡¯s it. You are right, no man deserves this but you have done terrible things and you will pay for them.¡± Macha wished to leave but his legs didn¡¯t obey. ¡°Do you remember Otti? The young ranger who came to the plantation raid? The one you killed in front of me? Do you remember what you said?¡±


    The Gecko sighed. Then, spat at the floor. ¡°Don''t. Neither the man. Killed many idiots, said many idiotic things.¡±


    ¡°You said ¡®stab him through the lungs, so they can¡¯t scream.¡¯¡±


    Whether from the helplessness of seeing his schemes fail or the genuine sorrow of regretting his past, Brock dragged his feet back to the cell¡¯s shadows, hiding the shame of his moistened eyes.


    With legs now willing to run away as fast as they could, Macha raised his voice, a bitter rage chewing from his guts to his throat. ¡°Do you know who else can''t scream? Hanged men!¡±

 Ch88 - Mestra (Robert)

    All Saints¡¯ Square, and the surrounding city, had changed very little. It had much fewer citizens, and a feel of abandonment, but each street and each building were exactly as they were during better times. Their memories did not have any record of the hideous antennas rising between the orange tile roofs, but Claudia had expected its presence and overwritten the data, so to Robert, it was as they were always there.


    Herjard had deployed its new armies throughout the north, and the aforementioned antennas, which used radio signals, were a net network to control self-reliant machines everywhere.


    ¡®Your plan to cripple the communications will fail. There¡¯s too many,¡¯ Robert said.


    Claudia lifted the teacup and took a delicate sip. ¡®Our plan.¡¯ She reached out to hand a stuffed envelope to the taciturn, scrawny man impatiently awaiting his pay. ¡°Half. Other half after we reach.¡±


    ¡°I have the most reliable ship with the most professional men on board. And the captain you requested. Trustworthy people, all of them,¡± the man said. A very well made answer, inviting and reassuring. Perfect to fool anyone who could not reach deep enough into his soul. But not them, who could read him perfectly.


    ¡®He¡¯s superb,¡¯ Robert said.


    ¡®Indeed, a master of his craft,¡¯ Claudia said, her mouth set in a firm line as she kept her eyes locked on the merchant. The man remained motionless, as if he was waiting for something more. ¡°Is there anything else, captain?¡± she asked, her voice steady but tinged with a hint of impatience.


    ¡°Ain¡¯t cap¡¯n, Sir. I just do the arrangements,¡± the merchant replied. ¡°You said you were ready as soon as I found the captain. I told you we are ready as soon as we got the payment. We need to cross the shoals of Le Cotano before sunset, so we must pick up your belongings and head straight to the ship.¡±


    After Claudia took a last sip of the tea, pretending to savor the warmth as it slid down her throat. ¡°I had brought all I needed. Lead the way.¡±


    As the cup moved down, the control of her hand returned to Robert. Feeling the rest of the machine at his command, he wasted no time in standing, following the merchant towards a narrow canal street. ¡®I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d let me take control again.¡¯


    ¡®Of course, I''d rather you handle the dirty work.¡¯


    ¡®Maybe next time you can let me know before...¡¯


    ¡®I told you. Don¡¯t you remember? It was actually your idea to let me enjoy Mestra while we waited for arrangements.¡¯


    ¡®Ah yes. That¡¯s right. It was my idea to let you enjoy Mestra while we waited for arrangements.¡¯


    As they crossed a wider canal street, the atmosphere seemed to grow more dangerous. Robert grabbed his side bag with a firm grip, feeling the stares of the surrounding people. A well-dressed little man, wary of his enormous bag, caught too many unwanted glances.


    ¡°Holding it as if there¡¯s something valuable inside doesn¡¯t help.¡± The merchantman chuckled with a hint of amusement. ¡°But worry not, Sir. As long as you walk by my side, you¡¯ll be safe.¡±


    Robert eased his grip, trying to appear more relaxed, and quickened his steps to match the long, fast strides of his guide. As the merchant gave him a side glance, Robert fidgeted, subtly adjusting his position to hide the cable running from his bag to his chest.


    ¡°Documents of my research. Valuable to me to a great extent. But not worth robbing,¡± Robert lied, although he was certain he¡¯d not believe him.


    The merchant chuckled, this time louder. ¡°They won¡¯t find what¡¯s inside after you are dead.¡±


    They crossed a beautifully crafted rock bridge, adorned with intricate figures of old battles. It now lay buried under layers of mold and dust, a testament to the neglect of harsh times. As the merchant¡¯s attention landed over the side bag, Robert pulled it in front, caressing the edges of the box inside.


    ¡®If they take the power source, we are done. The Blue is done. That should be your priority.¡¯ Claudia said. ¡®No more pretending about humanity. I need you to be a...¡¯


    ¡®I know what I¡¯m doing.¡¯ Robert said.


    ¡®I know.¡¯


    Robert gritted his teeth and snorted. Claudia¡¯s voice could infuriate him if he had the means to feel. He turned to the merchant, a sweaty, greasy-haired man who would have made him feel even worse. ¡°I¡¯d fight with my life if I have to protect my papers. And I¡¯m not as weak as I seem.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Maiden, of course, sir,¡± the merchant adopted a facade of seriousness. However, Robert¡¯s warning, aimed secretly at him, had no effect whatsoever.


    ¡°I know you can take care of yourself,¡° the merchant continued. ¡°And I¡¯m certain you will be more than safe with us. The reputation you insisted on hiring is well founded. Mine, my captain and his men.¡±


    As they approached the grand canal, navigating through the streets of a more respectable and well-guarded area, the merchant¡¯s pace quickened, and his face took on a more serious expression. His attention on Robert waned, allowing the two artificial minds to continue talking.


    ¡¯If your saboteurs cannot destroy enough of those antennas, Vega¡¯s fleet will destroy the Blue before we reach.¡¯


    ¡®They won¡¯t, but that¡¯s their job.¡¯ Claudia said. ¡®Herjard needs to believe we are desperate. And the Blue will resist, especially with the Icto sailing south to aid them.¡¯


    ¡®By now, Vega must have realized what we planned. I hope Macha is with Rob,¡¯


    ¡®Your concerns are as unfounded as they are fictional.¡¯ Claudia¡¯s voice echoed, tinged with annoyance. ¡®We put him in such a position because he is a survivor. And he has what he needs. The probability of escape is...¡¯


    ¡®Shut up. One more word and I will blow our head off.¡¯


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Robert¡¯s dissuasion had the same power over Claudia as it had on the merchant.


    ¡®Everything is going as planned ¡® she said. ¡®Vega needed to believe he is one step ahead in order to take over Tampra by force instead of diplomacy. But as strong as he is now, he will be doomed when his allies fall.¡¯


    They boarded a canal boat, leaping with ease: a precision move that surprised the merchant. As the little ship moved forward, propelled by a long row, Robert settled into the narrow bow, his eyes taking in the beautiful purple sunset. Feeling a sense of calm wash over him, Claudia spoke again to spoil the moment.


    ¡®The siren is done, and he doesn¡¯t know yet. The Red island will turn on him when hell breaks and Herjard will fall as soon as we reach there. He¡¯ll be alone and weak. You know it, the plan is yours as well. Why do I have to repeat it?¡¯


    Robert prepared to answer, eager to tell her all depended on them two, but she cut him off. ¡®No. We will not fail, I am sure.¡¯


    Robert fell silent. The ship sailed along the grand canal, heading towards the deepest area of the port: a place once thriving with busy trade and now as empty as the city¡¯s streets. As they drew closer, a small ship awaiting them grew larger. It was not much to be impressed. Metal hull. Little and short, with a tiny, wide funnel instead of a mast and a wheel of pedals covering its entire starboard.


    ¡°Do not worry, sir!¡± the merchant yelled effusively. ¡°This beauty is sturdy as a rock! It can make the travel short and safe, I tell ya!¡±


    Robert felt the urge to point out rocks don¡¯t float, but he continued his inner conversation.


    ¡®I do not doubt us. But what happens in Male is far from our reach. Without Herjard and the others, Vega loses most of his power, but he still has the Kraken¡¯s navy. Decimated by desertions, yes. But without Blue to deliver a final blow, still enough to keep him afloat and alive..¡¯


    ¡®They will withstand the blow. I¡¯m sure of that as well.¡¯ Claudia said with certain authority.


    ¡®The probabilities of¡­¡¯


    ¡®I know the data.¡¯ she cut again. ¡®And you too. But we don¡¯t need to worry about percentages that don¡¯t reach acceptable levels. It¡¯s counterproductive, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s counterproductive, of course.¡¯ Robert fell into a calmness he had never experienced before. The breeze carrying aromas of salt and seaweed smelled real. seagulls flitting overhead and matching their cries to a pounding, nonexistent heart.


    As they approached the ship, a series of ropes fell down the greasy, corroded hull, swaying slightly in the breeze. Robert ascended the ropes with a fluidity that belied his small stature, effortlessly ignoring the outstretched hand of the merchant. His movements were precise and calculated, each step a testament to his strength and agility. Once aboard, he dismissed the helping hand of a sailor with a subtle shake of his head, his eyes scanning the deck with an intensity that left no detail unnoticed.


    Upon reaching the bridge, Robert found himself surrounded by faces struggling to mask malevolent intent behind facades of friendliness. The air was thick, and the atmosphere charged. Strangely, the one who failed most to conceal his true nature was the captain¡ªa man whose eyes betrayed a deceit so blatant it would have been obvious even to a blind toddler. As the merchant joined them, the crew sprang into action like a disturbed wasp nest.


    The captain extended his hand, but Robert remained still, his gaze fixed on the man. The merchant, reaching Robert¡¯s side and promptly sensing the tension, tapped Robert on the shoulder, a gesture that only heightened the unease.


    The ship emitted a loud, uncomfortable whistle as the anchor raised, and the nauseating smell of burned coal filled the air. As they reached deeper waters, the sea grew rough, waves crashing against the hull with a force that threatened to unseat even the most seasoned sailor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sir,¡± the captain said. ¡°This beauty is used to sailing north. We are few who still do, but the only ones who keep doing it. May I ask one of my men to help you with your luggage?¡±


    Robert pushed his bag away from a hand that reached out, his grip unyielding. The sailor who had ventured to be helpful without asking permission grumbled under his breath, casting a glance at his master. In response, the captain showed a set of wooden teeth. ¡°Fine, fine. He handles. Let me show ye¡¯ur corner.¡±


    Robert remained where he stood, his eyes darting around the bridge. He took in the scene with a swift glance. Advantages and disadvantages calculated in an instant. Ten men surrounded him, not including the captain or the merchant. The ship needed only half of them to operate, and their knuckles, calloused and scarred, spoke of a lifetime of fighting. None of them openly displayed weapons, but Robert noticed the subtle bulges between sash folds and pockets. Robert pulled the sleeve of his jacket and unbuttoned and folded up his shirt. The metal plates on his forearm, nothing like the artificial skin on his hand and face, did not surprise the captain much.


    ¡°What does the brat want? We see a lot of those in Bandanii, kid.¡±


    The Merchant shrugged. ¡°Better, seems quality. I wonder if it can be disassembled or if it has to be cut.¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯d like to get everything straight.¡± When Robert¡¯s hand stopped folding fabric, he lifted it to check his palm and found that the two contact points, one on the middle finger and the other in the lower part, were free. ¡°I don¡¯t want to wait until later to make it clear we are going to Northislay and not to Red Island.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± the captain replied, his tone laced with confusion. ¡°We are going north. Business is in the new colonies. They need hands to build the rails of the steam wagons.¡±


    ¡°Branlin Sanar didn¡¯t tell you?¡± Robert said. ¡°You are not going to sell me.¡±


    The merchant''s eyes widened, his face paled in shock. His hand reached out, grabbing the fabric of Robert¡¯s vest. ¡°How the hell¡¯s you know that name? Who of these idiots talked?¡±


    Robert grabbed the forearm, trying to pull him and twisted, easily snapping the bone. After a sickening crunch, Sanar fell to his knees, screaming in agony. The captain whistled sharply, and two thugs rushed towards. They grabbed Robert by waist and neck, but none of their efforts budge him in the slightest.


    With a swift, fluid motion, Robert twisted, and both assailants flew across the deck before the incredulous gaze of their mates.


    The captain reached to his back, his hand trembling as the little pistol raised. Robert raised Sanar¡¯s arm, squeezing it until the man lost consciousness. Then, with a flick in his eyes and the two connecting points in his hand touching his prey, he released a blast of energy, sending a shockwave through the deck. The merchant bursted in a ball of flames and strangely; he made no complaint for dying. The smell of burning flesh filled the air and the sight of the charred merchant froze everyone present. All except Robert, who, with barely any effort, threw the body into a long flight across the deck until it disappeared overboard. As it splashed below, all the men around froze.


    The captain, equally shocked, hesitated, his hand trembling as aimed. Robert raised the hand without charred skin. After a mechanical click, the intricate levers embedded within Robert¡¯s forearm sprang into action, snapping open the hollow casing in where flesh should be and pulling forward a miniature two-barreled pistol. The firearm, small but precise, fit perfectly in Robert¡¯s hand. Ready for use, and wasting no time, the gun fired. The captain died as silent as the merchant, only the weight of his body hitting the planks as a testament to his end. Robert reached for his corpse and tossed it to the ocean with the same ease as he did with Sanar.


    ¡°I¡¯m in charge now,¡± he shouted. ¡°I only need half of you to run this ship. It¡¯s your choice to be on that half of the bunch to join the filth overboard.¡±


    Robert looked at each of the sailors, ensuring each one of them could see the emptiness in his eyes. Each time one did, their face lowered, and their hands followed suit.


    ¡°Northislay!¡± Robert turned to one of the closest sailors. ¡°You, show me my quarters and be sure the rest do as I say. Or you will be the next to feed the fish.¡±


    The man, pale and sweaty, nodded, his hand trembling as he pointed towards the door. The rest returned to work, as the good, tamed sheep they were.

 Ch89 - What lies ahead (Ivy)

    Ivy stood atop the Male fortress, eyes digging through the spyglass every inch of the endless ocean around her. The fortress, a formidable structure built at the edge of the only crossing available in such treacherous seas, only connected by a stone road suspended over the vibrant coral below, connected the fortress to the mainland, creating an illusion of a floating pathway. Beyond this, the floating city of Male stretched out, connecting the two sides of the pathway blocked by the fortress with two distinct atolls: both accessible without having to use the crossing but well used to access the city.


    The north dock, almost deserted, showed only faint signs of life. A few small fishing boats bobbed gently here and there, little crews of local anglers preparing for the day¡¯s work under the diffused light of a cloudy morning. A peaceful scenery, in stark contrast to the chaos at the opposite side of the city.


    The south dock, a haunting reminder of the recent clash, was a graveyard of ships. Floating debris and rotting corpses mingled amongst remains of the smoky remnants of charred, shattered hulls. Other ships, other luckier ships, now all belonging to the Blue, huddled together to share the resources that came to them from the docks. Hurried repairs for what was coming.


    Beyond the cramped streets of Male and on the other side of the city, the shallow waters expanded into a vast horizon. The maze of the Blue Kingdom., waters that could only be navigated by Marie¡¯s shallow-draft ships. And they were doing so without ceasing and well. The fleet that the Governor of the Blue had now brought back and forth without ceasing to supply the conquerors and the conquered with what a blockaded city could not provide for itself.


    As Ivy continued the scouting without a glimpse of rest, the weight of responsibility settled heavily. The fortress, the docks, the city: all of it was now under her watch. A conqueror barely desired by her fellows, and terribly feared by her foes.


    As she checked once again the southwest, she squeezed the spyglass as tight as her worries did with her guts. The absence of Riko¡¯s navy not only keep her awake, but had troubled her day to day. The reinforcements, much more powerful and many than what they had now, were the only option to face the large force of Tampra, and the Kraken had surely already sent south. Late by little, yes, but being right in time was vital to hold the grip on a stronghold vital for the control of the Ring of Commerce. An essential prize of the southern kingdoms and an invaluable asset to end the destruction of the Blue Kingdom.


    A tap on her shoulder broke her convoluted storm of thoughts, but offered brief reprieve to her stomach. With a decisive turn, Ivy found the gentle face of Oleg, who raised aloft a piece of paper between their gazes. The document, densely written, appeared as a blur of blacks and whites. Her eyes narrowed as she snatched it reluctantly. Then, leaning back and extending her arm, attempted to read it from afar. With a frustrated sigh, she threw it back towards Oleg, who struggled to catch it as it flew in a swirl.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have my specs,¡± she said, hands moving with frustrated strokes. ¡°Would you mind explaining what it says?¡±


    ¡°The agreement with the Timber Guild. Marie has signed it. Eighty percent of the stored reserves for three-quarters of the stipulated amount.¡±


    Ivy pinched the top of her nose before returning to her signs language. ¡°We¡¯ve conquered them. Can you repeat to me why we have to pay anything?¡±


    Oleg fidgeted, his lips moving away before words came out. ¡°Uh. Right. Well¡­ We need that wood. And we agreed it was best to keep the citizens as pleased as possible to avoid revolts and sabotage. Do you want us to take it by force instead?¡±


    ¡°Nay, nay. Of course not. Anything else?¡± As a soft breeze ruffled her hair over the face, she glanced once more towards the empty sea, where Riko¡¯s navy was expected to be.


    ¡°You¡¯re needed at the meetings. The lookouts will let you know when they arrive.¡± Oleg froze for a moment at the gaze darting towards him. Then, almost as if he had almost familiarized with her outbursts, he cleared his throat and continued. ¡°Since you skipped the morning talks, certain individuals have come here. They¡¯re waiting for you in the ground zone.¡±


    Her frown deepened, but this time Oleg welcomed it with a slight smile and an affectionate tap on the back.


    Ivy stormed off so quickly that she almost trampled a crouching ranger who was fixing one of the delta wings. The boy gasped as she had to jump sideways to avoid the stumble. Without a complaint, though, the ranger returned to his work right after and Ivy resumed her scamper towards the stairs.


    Way down, she waved her arms at the beat of hammers striking iron and wood. Echoing through the halls of the fortress, the repairs in the lower floors turned into a cacophony, forcing Oleg to shout. ¡°Officers from the city, but also one of the Oozing mates and an officer from the city headquarters. There are representatives of the citizens and some of Marie¡¯s clerks too¡±


    Although Ivy¡¯s quickened pace made Oleg gasp, the long, deep blow she released was not from exhaustion. ¡°What do they want?¡±


    ¡°They want to talk to you. That¡¯s all I know.¡±


    ¡°Have you sent for AhLong?¡±


    ¡°I have. But he¡¯s not in the taverns. We¡¯re still looking.¡±


    Frustration gnawed, a tightness in her chest manifesting as a sharp snap of her teeth. AhLong¡¯s regular disappearances to lose himself in alcohol were terribly problematic, a missing piece in the intricate puzzle of the city¡¯s diplomacy. Her victory was undeniable, yes. So was her indisputable rule. Her position, may be questioned at the very beginning, either for being too young, or being a woman, had some opposing whispers daring to challenge her authority at first. But now they were all been silenced. And with the compliance of his allies and the terror of his opponents, his position was as strong as steel. Still, When the ruler is not a tyrant and is open to diplomacy, disputes flourish and when that happens, the old king, even if accompanied by the scent of liquor or the slur of a hangover, always make negotiations more manageable.


    The last descent through the lower floors speed with the urgency to finish her tedious obligations as soon as possible. Her footsteps echoed as she flew down, leaping several steps at a time, her mind solely focus return to her watch at the top of the tower.


    Ignoring the startled murmurs and hurried greetings, she snatched a bulky wooden chair, dragging it across the rough stone floor towards a corner. She dropped into the chair, cross-legged and defiant. Oleg, panting heavily, scrambled to her side, beads of sweat clinging to his brow. The men around, visibly unnerved by her aggressive demeanor, shuffled, apprehension and dauntlessness fighting to step closer.


    The crematorium chief, a man from the Blue who once worked in tribal matters, spoke with the same reluctance with which he had accepted his new job. ¡°There are outbreaks in the Eastern Quarters. We need more salt, more lime, more... everything to purify the areas. The sick are... multiplying.¡±


    ¡°Why are you here talking about the outbreak?¡± Ivy rested her cheek over a fist while Oleg spoke to her signs. ¡°Didn¡¯t we assign Ronald to that problem?¡±


    The chief¡¯s gaze flickered to the floor. ¡°The old man is gone. It was measles, they say. But some of his men, all assigned to the Fleas market, are showing black bulbs. This is serious. We need to quarantine from Edon¡¯s street to the market. No one enters, no one leaves.¡±


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    A pang of sympathy hit Ivy. ¡°That will sentence a third of the locals to death, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Maybe. But this is not the pimples or the blood-gums,¡± the manager chewed his words. ¡°This is plague. Unless you want everyone to die, better act fast.¡±


    Ivy¡¯s heart ached, a sharp pain shooting from her chest and up to the temples. The eastern quarter was full of the widows and orphans of men who had fallen in battle. She had promised them safety. That none of her men would harm them. Yet, their actions had led to another kind of harm. Towards an equally terrible fate they could not escape.


    ¡°We¡¯ll provide aid and start quarantining the people that show symptoms.¡± She finally signed. ¡°Let me think about closing everything else.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do things halfway,¡± Oleg murmured. ¡°A city-wide plague is the less we need.¡±


    Ivy took a deep breath, the weight of an impossible choice pressing down on her. Not receiving a more extensive response, the crematorium manager nodded and moved aside.


    Next, a city representative and a burly Oozing¡¯s pirate strode forward, their faces set in stony opposition. The representative, a man with a neatly trimmed beard and a strident voice, spoke, his eyes scanning the pirate with intense loath. ¡°The Oozing have been terrorizing the docks. They threaten and steal incessantly! Their behavior is unacceptable!¡±


    The pirate, face smeared with tattoos and scars, roared back, ¡°We¡¯re promised the black market and if the fountains ain¡¯t flow, neither the sewers! We want our promised share, dat¡¯sit.¡±


    Ivy held up a hand and waved it from side to side. ¡°The war is not over, neither is the taking of Male. Shares will come later, as it was promised.¡±


    ¡°We have not enough food for no one, no enough powder. Half of the ships can¡¯t be repaired. Ye taking nothing!¡± the pirate growled. ¡°Let the markets open and the city run again. Or else this will be another Oozing and you another Ray.¡±


    The pirate¡¯s words, which sounded like a threat, made Ivy tense. Before she could question loyalties, the representative sputtered in protest. The room devolved into a cacophony of voices, arguments escalating into shouts. She slammed her fist on the chair¡¯s arm; the sound echoing through the chamber. ¡°Quiet!¡± her signs taking form in Olegs mouth. ¡°Silence!¡±


    The room obeyed, every pair of eyes fixed on her. She took a deep breath, her heart pounding.


    ¡°We¡¯ll deal with food supplies later,¡± she said, settling her interest on the stern-faced officer in a faded uniform. The soldier stepped forward, his chest puffed with an air of authority he didn¡¯t have.


    ¡°We need safe passage for our men, as promised. And the ships. Nothing has been provided.¡±


    ¡°Neither you have let us enter the quarters or surrendered your weapons.¡±


    ¡°We promised to stop the fight and grant you victory, nothing more. Without weapons, we are at the mercy of your retaliation. Give us passage and we will leave.¡±


    ¡°There will be no retaliation. Look at the villagers. After surrender, there have been no major disturbances.¡±


    ¡°Except at the docks!¡± said the city representative.


    ¡°Because you don¡¯t obey!¡± yelled the pirate.


    ¡°We will not give up our weapons if we do not have guarantees!¡± snapped the officer.


    Oleg, without waiting for a signal from Ivy, spoke up. ¡°You are in no position to negotiate that! Do you want me to resume the fight? Think of your men. Half of them are wounded or sick!¡±


    The air crackled as the argument reignited, voices rising more than ever. Words turned into accusations, each side refusing to yield. Ivy¡¯s attempts to signal for silence drifted in the chaos, unable to find their voice in an Oleg caught in the maelstrom of the verbal battle. Frustration coiled in her gut. Her hands trembled, and she clenched them into fists, nails digging into her palms. tightening with every shouted word. With a sudden, explosive movement, she snatched the bulky chair from beneath, and waving it in the air as if it were a feather, she brought it crashing down onto the floor, splintering the wood into pieces.


    A stunned silence returned to the room. She signed, precise and calm, directing Oleg to announce that she would consider all requests and offer a prompt response to them all.


    The room emptied of visitors, but still others, Marie¡¯s clerks, crowded around her and the shatters of the broken chair.


    ¡°Your Excellency,¡± the group¡¯s speaker said. ¡°We need confirmation for certain issues that require prompt response.¡±


    Ivy frowned at being addressed in such a manner. She reached fingers to her eyes and rubbed them vigorously. Papers moved around, none reaching for her hands. ¡°We need to decide whether to start preparations to retreat before the next batch of ships departs.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Ivy replied dryly. Oleg glared at her, but she ignored him. ¡°Not yet. Riko will come on time. Tell Marie we need those ships to bring more supplies. And tell admiral Kudos to sail half of his able ships to the north docks. We are vulnerable there. Send a company to the south docks to have an eye on the Ozzers. And send all available medical supplies to the clinic. Tell Marie we need more healers to contain these illnesses. Order captain Harold to disarm the Barracuda and leave its mizzen as it is. We¡¯ll use it to get the Tampra soldiers out of the city.¡±


    The clerks disappeared in the same gloomy silence with which the city representatives had left. Alone with Oleg, Ivy rubbed her face and sorted deeply. She knew he would chastise her later, but in this moment, him choosing not to say anything turned out to be a welcomed gift to her frayed nerves. She turned away, burying her face in her hands, the weight of responsibility pressing down on her shoulders.


    The short calm ended with the thunder of boots and a frantic shout from above. A ranger, his face etched with exhaustion, scrambled down the steps. ¡°Ships!¡± he gasped. ¡°Ships on the horizon!¡±


    Oleg¡¯s reaction turned to be the reflection in Ivy¡¯s heart. They both rushed upwards in a frantic run, although as soon as she reached the first floor, she had left him behind. If she went down the whole fortress in little time, the climb, supposedly much more difficult, turned out to be faster.


    She reached the top out of breath and her legs burning. None of the men, supposed to be repairing wings, was doing the work. They all gathered in one corner of the balcony, all staring with hands over the eyes. many expressing excitement, few others doubt. A ranger tossed the spyglass, and she almost failed to catch it, impatience carrying her forward without time to stop. As she reached the crowd, it opened before her. With a grace only possible to her inhuman abilities, she leaped over the battlement in a single, impossible jump.


    The little dots in the horizon coming from the southwest were an image she had been playing in her mind almost every day, and yet, seeing what she wanted to see, made her hair stand to an end. Not knowing why and unable to think clearly, she headed to the other side, where another of her men was shouting, finger pointing to the northwest.


    From across the ocean, heading for the northern entrance, a similar picture unfolded. More sails approached. But if the others had made her feel unease, these made her stomach turn. Red junk rig sails. The red-seal ships of Jo.


    Ivy rushed over the stone railing, almost losing her balance. Her powerful grip made the spyglass creak. Without leaving a single sail or masts unchecked, she searched for a detail. A clue to confirm her fears. Time slowed down. No word was spoken. Nothing until the fleet had crossed half of the distance to reach the shallows, points where engagement is notified by the raising of flags.


    ¡°Uwe¡¯s flag!¡± Shouted someone from the other side. ¡°They are Uwe¡¯s fleet!¡±


    As her blood succumbed to fire, flags from the side of the crossing under her current watch. Two different sets, neither from Tampra nor from the Kraken. And definitely not from Riko. Some gold and other maroon, but all bearing a hideous bird clutching with its claws an unfortunate man: The colors of Hanan and the new Harpy.


    As the spyglass came down, almost broken by the punishment of Ivy¡¯s grip, Oleg arrived. Panting, and with a hand at his side, he staggered closer. ¡°Wa-what is it?¡± he asked, shocked at the surrounding faces.


    ¡°Find me AhLong right away,¡± Ivy signed. ¡°The remaining Fingers of the Fist have come to play.¡±

 Ch90 -Old mates (Riko)

    From the top of the cliff, Riko could see the South Island as a whole. A little desolate expanse of volcanic, wind-scarred earth. A dead canvas painted with strokes of dry bushes and innumerable bones. The only splashes of color came from the flocks of striped birds dancing above, their cries echoing against the backdrop of a ceaseless wind. The harsh bursts sweeping across the barren had turned warmer as the morning unfolded, yet they had increased in ferocity, so toes still ached, as did fingers and faces.


    ¡°These shores are treacherous,¡± Timo said, as he stepped dangerously over the cliff. ¡°When the storm arrives, we will lose them all.¡±


    Riko cast his gaze over the vast expanse of a terrifying sky. The horizon darkened with the ominous beast coming. The sun, candid the day before, was now swollen inside a cloudy mass swirling at wind¡¯s command. To the sinister picture, added the roar of thunders, lulled less and less as distance closed.


    Below, Riko¡¯s fleet struggled to find any haven on a treacherous coast sparkled in rapidly rising waters. The navy of the new Kraken, which gathered in the southern islands, where there were more natural shelters from the elements, was now at the mercy of a sea crashing against the jagged shoreline.


    ¡°That dog knew what was comin¡¯.¡± Gerard, one of the Blue Triton¡¯s carpenters, spat into the precipice. ¡°He first says yes,and gets guns for his ships and supplies for his men. Then say no but keep them. Then says he will give everything back.Then nay. Then aye, then nay¡­ Rubbish! Weeks and weeks of ignoring you and all of a sudden he wants to talk? Parni port!¡±


    ¡°He knows he can¡¯t beat us,¡± Dean, one of the Khissar¡¯s marines, said. ¡°It¡¯s obvious he plans to maroon us in this whale¡¯s grave.¡±


    Riko¡¯s throat echoed with a low, contemplative hum, the sound the sound lost between the gust of wind.


    ¡°Be careful who you call a dog, idiots,¡± Timo said. ¡°And stop clucking like old hens. Riko knows it, and he doesn¡¯t need to hear the same mumbles all the time.¡±


    ¡°The shores are treacherous. We will lose the fleet.¡± Dean parroted. ¡°Who¡¯s an old hen?¡±


    Timo clenched his jaw and turned to Riko, perhaps hoping the Chief would end the discussion. Instead, Riko began his descent down the steep slope in silence. The earth beneath, muddy at some points and brittle at others, turned unreliable. He maintained a steady pace, gaining distance against his entourage of squids, who barely managed to stay on their feet. As he reached the end of the slope and the beginning of a small hill, a small track revealed itself before him, winding its way up through boulders and whale bones. At the end of the path and side top of the hill stood a pitiful encampment of rag tents and a few mud-stoned huts. The pleasant scent of the island¡¯s moss and salt became heavy with the fumes of boiled grease and barbecued birds.


    With the arrival of the squid procession, the few whalers present, all of them deplorable in appearance and demeanor, turned to stone. Their faces tensed, their hands trembled. Riko paused for a moment to take in them and their home, feeling a strange blend of nostalgia. These weren¡¯t soldiers. Not even close. But even so, they were tough men, facing conditions as harsh as those he¡¯d once experienced in the distant colonies. A place just as cold and inhospitable as there.


    The World¡¯s End, a little island¡¯s cluster far southeast of the Ring of Commerce, was the realm of those who fled and wanted to be forgotten. Its islands, once home of tribal sea nomads surviving on the meat and skins of seals, turned into self made and unrecognized kingdoms. Each one with a self-proclaimed king who once was a veteran of the old wars. Riko knew them all. Some had fought with him. Others traded. And all had, at one point or another, accommodated mercenaries who needed to hide. The navy had been on every island, and all had agreed to return favors. All except this one.


    When Riko stopped at the biggest hut¡¯s entrance, he waited stoically for his procession of squids. As they surrounded him, the two guards distanced themselves from the door and disappeared among bundles of junk.


    The hut, bigger than any other but equally ruinous, had a hall adorned with hanging skulls and furs to hide its poorly made structure. At its center burned an enormous fireplace and beyond lay a small alcove with a higher ground, where an imposing chair sat atop a raised platform. It was shaped like a throne and sitting on it, the king waited.


    Wrapped in white furs, he held with pride a scepter and a crown made of bone. Two men escorted him, armed with stone-tipped spears. Both dressed in furs like men of old and both burly and well-fed. A contrast to those outside, way thinner, and a contrast to the king as well, a man laying in the complete opposite.


    ¡°Look at this beard and long hair,¡± chuckled the Kolo. ¡°You think you can fool anyone?¡±


    Riko scratched his bushy beard as he replied, ¡°If you didn¡¯t make us wait so long to see you...¡±


    Kolo burst into a chortle; his oily face and bloated belly rippling at the sound of his laugh.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°I was busy,¡± Kolo said, giving little effort to hide his lie. ¡°Preparing the ships you asked for.¡±


    Timo held back a huff and whispered quietly, ¡°Let¡¯s not waste any more time. We have everything we need to send this idiot straight to hell.¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Riko whispered back before raising his tone to the Kolo. ¡°Those ships you took without permission, you mean? Thank you for returning them. I do hope you also consider returning the artillery of the others who I sent. Few, but yet, I don¡¯t want to depart without them.¡±


    Kolo¡¯s grin widened, the fireplace light reflecting in his eyes. ¡°Artillery? What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Stop wasting time!¡± Timo¡¯s togue snapped. ¡°Give back the artillery!¡±


    Riko raised his hand, and his subordinate¡¯s animosity banished. ¡°Really, Albert, what do you want?¡± he said, commanding the most courteous and warm tone that his impatience could bear. ¡°Gus, Bert and Fran agreed to join me. The others too, and amongst all brothers, you were who I expected to join me first. I am deeply disappointed. What¡­ do.. you¡­ want?¡±


    Kolo¡¯s amusement faded as he stared at Riko. ¡°What do I want? I want you to remember what that one-eyed bastard did to your friends in Balusta and mine it Zacra. And when you do, swear by our bond as warriors that you will make him pay.¡±


    Riko blinked. His memory returned for a moment to times he didn¡¯t want to remember, and people he didn¡¯t want to see again. ¡°That¡¯s all? You could have told me earlier and saved me some valuable time.¡±


    The Kolo raised his legs, both lacking feet. ¡°Would have come to your settlement, but you see¡­ It¡¯s a hard life here.¡±


    Riko¡¯s patience turned thin. ¡°All right. I will hunt him and bring him to you. But only after I finish my fight. Not before. Now, get your men out of that barn and we¡¯ll take the cannons.¡±


    ¡°My guys will bring them to the ships. And regarding your ships. My guys can¡¯t use the down- shore. Neither sail with such an amount of hulls around. The whales are scared and ain¡¯t close. We are starving here. We want some compensation for the troubles.¡±


    Riko grabbed the collar of his wool jacket and pulled it down, resting his arms in a confident stance. Then he took a quick step forward, striking fear on the Kolo¡¯s guards. ¡±Enough of this nonsense. We will not tolerate any more delays. Nor will we offer any additional payment. I have spoken to the other brothers, Albert. I know they had visitors: the same ones you had. The difference is they didn¡¯t bend to the threats. This charade ends here. I assure you, I will hunt down Van Zhoar and ensure he faces the consequences of his actions. And if you allow us to depart today without further complications, I swear I will overlook your betrayal and leave you to your desolate existence in this forsaken place."


    In the gathering''s heart, a tension-filled silence stretched between Riko and the men before him. Time freezing like the outside winds. Riko stood tall, his eyes fixed on Kolo. Sure that if his threat had no effect, little his adversaries could do to end up crushed. Kolo rooted to his throne as if he had suddenly become part of it. Tears of oily sweat dripping from his face, fingers tapping the chair¡¯s arm at a fast pace.


    The king squirmed for a while before settling still after a sigh. ¡°All right. You swore. Find him and make him pay.¡±


    Riko turned, determined and pressed, his silent farewell unleashing a vomit of screams from Kolo.


    ¡°Disappointed you say? Don¡¯t make me laugh! I am the disappointed one! How are you to judge us? You who joined the Kraken! The Kraken! Herjard! Shame on you!¡±


    Riko reached the exterior, yet he could still hear the yelling from the outside. ¡°You believe we planned to attack you? How dare you! We had no choice. Our only chance of survival is with the commerce of the Wilds. They threatened to cut our supplies and destroy the factories in Hamakan. What could have we done? This island is shit. We don¡¯t have the same resources as the others! We had no choice! Riko, come back. Please¡­Rick!¡±


    But Riko didn¡¯t go back. Breathing in a deep, icy breath of the morning air, he headed to the shores. To the trek of the Bones and down to the Openings, where his men had built a little camp next to the only place anyone could land on such an island.


    Timo¡¯s whistle broke through the wind and the big kraken force waiting in the distance rushed closer. The squids, following Timo¡¯s instructions, rushed uphills, to where the cannons were held hostage.


    Riko, with only two men left at his side, crossed the bleak fields, the weight of regret heavy on him. The inability to fix the past and its mistakes became worse than any pain, any injury. He¡¯d spent his entire life without the burden of feeling. But since he¡¯d taken the girl under his wing, she¡¯d softened him. He¡¯d taught her how to fight and govern, and in return, she¡¯d taught him how to be more human. And that gift, which he had received with the same joy a hungry child eats a piece of bread, was a welcome curse.


    Midway down towards his lower lands campsite, footsteps resounded through the boulders. Noises only his heightened senses could hear. He halted and his two companions laid hands on their pistols. Not because they had heard anything, but because they knew him well. Riko would not have stopped if there was no danger.


    A figure with raised hands appeared first, followed by a few others. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s me. Kiran. The storm. It¡¯s almost here. We can¡¯t delay any longer. Captain Abbar request permission to sail south and then change course to west. We could reach Ujan ¡­¡±


    ¡°Nay,¡± Riko cut. ¡°We are all departing today and heading north as soon as we get the cannons. Tell all able hands in camp to help.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s an ugly one, sir¡­ churning like a devil¡¯s cauldron. A ship¡¯s grave, that¡¯s what it is.¡±


    ¡°We will avoid it. South winds have blessed the recent evenings. Let¡¯s do a double spin to call for the Lady¡¯s luck, so today is another same. And if the blows of Saunt don¡¯t come to our aid tonight, we will dance with her as if she¡¯s as pretty as the captain¡¯s daughter.¡±